《Unknown Divorce Revelation Beyond Time (Charlene and Thorne)》


 Divorce Time 1

    It was past nine at night when Charlene Rossnded at Golnd Airport.


    It was her birthday. As soon as she turned on her phone, it lit up with a barrage of birthday wishes. All were from colleagues and friends. But not a single word from Thorne Henderson.


    Charlene''s smile faded slightly.


    When she got to the vi, it was well past ten.


    The housekeeper, Latonia, was stunned upon seeing her. "Mrs. Ross, what... what brings you here?"


    "Where are Thorne and Minnie?"


    "Mr. Henderson hasn''te home yet, and Miss Minnie is up in her room, ying"


    Handing her luggage to Latonia, Charlene went upstairs. She found her daughter, cozy in pajamas, totally wrapped up in whatever she was doing at her little table, too absorbed to even see her mome in. "Minnie?"


    Jasmine Henderson looked up with a bright smile, "Mommy!" Then, she quickly turned back to what she was doing.


    Charlene wrapped her in a hug, only to be pushed away gently. "Mommy, I''m busy now."


    It had been two months since Charlenest saw Jasmine, and no amount of hugs seemed enough. She was eager to catch up with her.


    Seeing her so focused, Charlene didn''t want to dampen her spirits. "Are you making a seashell ne, Minnie?"


    "Yes!" Jasmine perked up. "It''s for Ms. Hawkins'' birthday next week. Dad and I picked these shells and polished them ourselves. Aren''t they pretty?" Charlene felt a lump in her throat, but Jasmine excitedly continued before she could speak, "Dad also ordered some other gifts for Ms. Hawkins. Tomorrow-"


    Charlene felt a sudden pang in her chest and couldn''t hold back. "Minnie... do you know what today is?"


    "Huh? What?" Jasmine nced up briefly before making her ne again, "Mom, please, I mixed up the order of the beads now." Charlene, let go, standing in silence for a long moment. Seeing Jasmine not even bothering to look up, she left the room without a word. Latonia saw her distressed look. "Mrs. Henderson, I called Mr. Henderson earlier. He said he''s tied up tonight and asked you to rest." "I understand."


    After remembering Jasmine''s words, Charlene dialed Thorne''s number.


    It took a while before he answered, his voice distant. "I''m still busy. Let''s talk tomorrow."


    "Thorne, who''s that sote?" It was Vesta Hawkins'' voice in the background.


    Charlene''s grip on the phone tightened.


    "It''s nothing."


    Before Charlene could get a word in, Thorne had hung up.


    It had been months since theyst saw each other. Charlene had made the trip to Golnd, but he couldn''t manage toe home or even stay on the phone long enough for a proper chat. Their marriage had always been cold, distant, and impatient like that, and she had grown ustomed to it.


    Usually, she would have called back, patiently asking where he was and if he coulde home. But perhaps too weary, she couldn''t muster the energy to do so.


    The following morning, she gave Thorne another call after some thought. With the time difference between Golnd and back home, it was still her birthday in Golnd.


    She came hoping to see Jasmine and Thorne, wishing they could spend this special day together as a family and have a meal. That was her birthday wish for the year. Thorne didn''t pick up.


    Muchter, he sent a message. [What''s up?]


    Charlene: [Are you free for lunch? Can you bring Minnie? Just the three of us.]


    Thorne: [Alright, let me know where.]


    Charlene: [Will do.]


    07:31


    After that, Thorne went silent.

 Divorce Time 2

    He hadpletely forgotten it was Charlene''s birthday. Even though Charlene had braced herself for disappointment, she still couldn''t help but feel a sting of sadness.


    After getting ready for the day, she was about to head downstairs when she heard Jasmine and their nanny, Latonia, chatting away.


    "Is everything alright, sweetie? You seem a bit down," Latonia inquired, concerncing her voice.


    Jasmine answered sadly, "I was really looking forward to hitting the beach with Ms. Hawkins tomorrow. Dad and I had everything nned. Now that Mom''s shown up out of nowhere, it''d be kind of awkward if she came with us. And Mom''s always so mean to Ms. Hawkins."


    Latonia said, "Honey, she''s your mom. You shouldn''t talk like that. It could hurt her feelings."


    "I know, but Dad and I like Ms. Hawkins more. Can''t I have Ms. Hawkins be my mom?"


    Charlene couldn''t make out Latonia''s response after that. She had raised Jasmine with all the love a mother could give. Yet these past two years, the father-daughter bond had seemingly grown stronger with her husband, Thorne, spending more time with Jasmine. Thome had moved to Golndst year to expand his business, and Jasmine insisted on going with him.


    Heartbroken, Charlene had hoped Jasmine would want to stay with her. But she couldn''t stand the thought of Jasmine being unhappy, Go she agreed. And then...


    Charlene froze, her face turning pale as Jasmine''s words weighed her down, rooting her to the spot. She had taken time off work toe to Golnd, hoping to spend more quality time with Jasmine. But it seemed utterly pointless then.


    Retreating to her room, Charlene carefully repacked the gifts she had brought from home into her suitcase.


    Later, Latonia called to say she had taken the child out, telling Charlene to reach out if she needed anything.


    Sitting on the bed, Charlene felt an overwhelming sense of emptiness. She had made this trip, leaving her job behind, only to realize only to realize they didn''t need her. Her presence felt like a joke.


    After some time, she left the house and wandered through thisnd that was both foreign and familiar to her.


    It wasn''t until nearly noon that she remembered she had made lunch ns with Thorne. Recalling the morning''s conversation, she hesitated on whether to go back and include her daughter when a message from Thorne popped up. [Something''se up. I need to cancel lunch.]


    Charlene wasn''t surprised. She had grown ustomed to this. To Thorne, work or social gatherings and everything seemed more important than his wife.


    He would cancel their ns on a whim, never considering her feelings. Did it hurt? Maybe it once did. But at the moment, Charlene felt numb, immune to the disappointment.


    Charlene felt even more lost. She hade all this way, eager and hopeful, only to be met with indifference from both her husband and her daughter.


    Before she knew it, she was standing outside a restaurant she and Thorne used to go to all the time. As she was about to enter, she spotted Thorne, Vesta Hawkins, and Jasmine inside, cozily seated together.


    Vesta was engaging warmly with their daughter, sharingughs and bites of her pastry while Thorne looked on with affection, his attention seemingly reserved for Vesta alone.


    So, this was Thorne''s important matter. And there was their daughter, born from Charlene''s flesh, enjoying thepany of another


    woman.


    Charleneughed bitterly. She watched them for a moment longer, then turned and walked away.


    Back at the vi, Charlene prepared a divorce agreement.


    Thorne had been the dream of her youth, yet he had never cared about her. If it weren''t for that one night''s mistake and the pressure from their families, he would have never married her. She had naively thought he would notice her one day if she tried hard enough. But reality had pped her hard in the face.


    It had been almost seven years. It was time to wake up.


    She ced the divorce papers in an envelope and gave them to Latonia, telling her to hand them to Thorne. Then, with her suitcase in tow, Charlene instructed the driver, "Take me to the airport."

 Divorce Time 3

    It was just past nine when Thome and Jasmine got home.


    Jasmine clung to her dad''s shirt. Her movements were sluggish as she got out of the car. She didn''t want toe home because her mom was there.-


    But Vesta had told her that Charlene came specially to spend time with her and her dad. They couldn''t just stay out, which would break Charlene''s heart.


    Thome had also mentioned that if they didn''te home tonight, Charlene would join them on their boating trip tomorrow.


    Reluctantly, she agreed to return. Still, she couldn''t help worrying, muttering, "Dad, what if Mommy insists oning with us tomorrow?"


    "It won''t happen," Thorne said with assurance.


    Over the years of their marriage, Charlene always tried to find chances to spend more time with him, but she was sensible enough to back off whenever he made it clear he needed space.


    In Jasmine''s memory, Charlene always listened to Thorne. If he said it wouldn''t happen, then it certainly wouldn''t.


    Finally feeling relieved, Jasmine''s mood lifted. She bounced into the house, telling Latonia she would take a shower.


    Okay," Latonia responded. Remembering Charlene''s instructions, she handed Thorne an envelope. "Mr. Henderson, Mrs. Henderson asked me to give this to you."


    Thome took it, casually asking, "Where is she?"


    "She... packed up and left around noon. Didn''t you know?"


    Thome paused on his way upstairs, turning back. "She left?"


    Latonia nodded. "Yes."


    Thorne had never let Charlene exin why she came to Golnd, and he didn''t care much. Knowing she had left didn''t bother him either.


    Jasmine was surprised to hear it, feeling a slight sense of loss.


    She figured it would be nice to have her mom around in the evening, especially if her mom didn''t join their outing the next day. Plus, her hands always hurt from polishing shells, and she had hoped her mom would help her finish.


    Thorne and Charlene hadn''t seen each other for months. Charlene hade all this way yet hadn''t even seen Thorne. Remembering Charlene''s unhappy expression upon leaving, Latonia couldn''t help but mention, "Mr. Henderson, Mrs. Henderson seemed upset when she left. It looked like she was angry."


    Latonia had initially thought Charlene had urgent business to attend to back in the country. Then, realizing Thorne didn''t know about her return, she sensed something was off.


    ''Angry? Charlene''s always been super patient and nice to me. Wait, she can actually get mad? That''s a first. Thorne chuckled dismissively, barely acknowledging Latonia before heading upstairs.


    Entering his room, he was about to open Charlene''s letter when Vesta''s call came through. After picking up, he carelessly tossed the envelope aside and left the room. The envelope fell to the floor beside the bed.


    Thorne didn''te home that night.


    The next day, when Latonia came to clean up, she saw the envelope on the floor and recognized it as the one Charlene had given to her for Thorne the day before. Assuming Thorne had read it, she casually ced it in a nearby cab.


    Afternding, Charlene headed straight to her room to pack. She''d been there six years and had plenty of stuff, but she only took some clothes, personal items, and her professional books.


    Thorne had always provided for her and Jasmine, depositing money into two separate ounts monthly. One was hers, and the other


    was Jasmine''s.


    However, Charlene usually used her card for expenses, never touching Jasmine''s ount. Moreover, because she loved Thorne, every time she went shopping and saw stuff that would suit him, like clothes, shoes, cufflinks, and ties, she couldn''t resist buying them for Chim.


    mapter 4

 Divorce Time 4

    Charlene led a simple life dedicated to her work and her family, always putting her husband and daughter first. That''s why she used most of the living allowance Thorne gave her to support their father-daughter activities, Given this scenario, there shouldn''t have been much in her bank ount by then.-


    However, since Jasmine had mostly lived with Thorne in Golnd over the past year, her opportunities to splurge on them had significantly diminished.


    By the time, her ount surprisingly still boasted over $30 million. To Thorne, this sum was a drop in the ocean, but for Charlene, it was a considerable amount. Recognizing it as hers, Charlene didn''t hesitate to transfer the money to her ount. Leaving two cards behind, she dragged her suitcase without looking back. She owned a small apartment near her office, a cozy ce of just over a thousand square feet.


    She bought the apartment four years ago to help out a friend who had left home, and it had been sitting empty ever since. It finally proved useful. Regrly cleaned despite its vacancy, the apartment required minimal effort to make it livable. After a tiring day, Charlene settled in around ten o''clock at night.


    The jarring rm woke her up with a start. "Ring, ring, ring-"


    Disoriented and groggy, it took her a moment to remember that it was 1 a.m. her time, but over in Golnd, where Thorne and Jasmine


    - breakfast time. were, it was past 7 a.m.


    Since Jasmine had moved to Golnd with Thorne, Charlene had made it


    a


    point to call her at this hour.


    At first, Jasmine had struggled with the transition and missed Charlene terribly, constantly wanting to call. But Jasmine''s longing turned into indifference and impatience as time passed.


    Realizing the rm no longer served its purpose, yet reluctant to let go, Charlene couldn''t help but smile bitterly. After hesitating, she deleted the rm and turned off her phone to go back to sleep. Meanwhile, Thorne and Jasmine almost finished their breakfast.


    Aware of Charlene''s daily calls, Thorne didn''t always prioritize being home for them and didn''t think much of it. Noticing Charlene hadn''t called, he was indifferent and went upstairs to change after breakfast. Jasmine felt that Charlene was bing more and more naggy, making her hesitant to chat on the phone.


    With no calls from her mom, she figured Charlene must have been held up.


    With a mischievous glint in her eye, she grabbed her backpack and dashed for the door.


    Seeing that, Latonia hurried after her, "Miss Minnie, it''s still early. You have time if you leave a bitter!"


    Jasmine didn''t listen and happily ran toward the car. "Are you kidding? It''s a rare break from Mom''s punctual calls. If I don''t leave now, might have to chat with her when she finally calls. No way!"


    After her marriage, Charlene joined the Henderson Group primarily for Thorne. Now that they were divorcing, she saw no reason to stay with the Henderson Group.


    The following morning, she handed her resignation letter to Josh.


    Cenapters

 Divorce Time 5

    Josh was one of Thorne''s assistants. Seeing Charlene''s resignation letter, he was genuinely shocked.


    He was one of the few in thepany clued into Charlene and Thorn''s rtionship. Anyone familiar with Thorne knew that his heart wasn''t really with Charlene.


    After they got married, Thorne was quite indifferent toward her, rarelying home. To get closer to and ultimately win over Thorne, Charlene decided to work at the Henderson Group. Her initial goal was to be Thome''s assistant. But Thorne disagreed.


    Even Neal Henderson''s intervention couldn''t sway Thorne. Atst, Charlene had no choice but to settle for a position in the secretarial department, bing one of Thorne''s many secretaries. At first, Josh was worried that Charlene


    presence in the department would cause chaos. But the oue was unexpected. Charlene used her position to get closer to Thorne but knew when to draw the line and never overstepped.


    Perhaps aiming to impress Thorne, Charlene worked diligently and exhibited exceptional skills, adhering topany policies even through pregnancy and childbirth, without seeking special treatment. Over the years, Charlene rose to be the head of the secretarial department.


    Mosh had always noticed Charlene''s feelings for Thorne.


    Josh was shocked that Charlene resigned. He just couldn''t believe she would leave on her own ord. If Charlene was resigning, Josh figured it must be due to some unknown issue between her and Thorne, leading Thorne to demand her resignation. Although feeling pitiful to lose such a capable employee as Charlene, Josh handled it professionally. "I''ve epted your resignation letter, and I''ll arrange for someone to take over your duties as soon as possible."


    "Okay, thanks." Charlene nodded and returned to her desk.


    After busying himself, Josh reported to Thorne online about the work. When they nearly finished, he remembered Charlene''s resignation. "Oh, Mr. Henderson, regarding-"


    Although he told Charlene he would arrange for her recement soon, he still wanted to probe Thorne''s intentions about when exactly Charlene should leave. He would arrange it immediately if Thorne wanted Charlene out by tomorrow.


    But as he was about to speak, he remembered Thorne''s directive at Charlene''s hiring that matters concerning Charlene would be handled ording topany policy without needing to report specifically to him. Thorne wouldn''t interfere. Indeed, over the years, Thorne never inquired about Charlene at thepany. Whenever he saw Charlene at work, he treated her like a stranger.


    Over the years, Charlene stood out with her performance. Before a nned promotion a few years ago, considering Thorne''s disapproval of Charlene, they had even mentioned it to Thorne, suggesting they would drop the matter if he objected. Thorne frowned, impatiently reiterating he wouldn''t interfere, and instructed them to follow the future policy regarding Charlene''s matters. Seeing Josh hesitate, Thorne frowned, "What is it?"


    Josh returned to reality, quickly saying, "Nothing."


    Since Thorne was already aware of Charlene''s resignation but hadn''t brought it up himself, it indicated the matter was insignificant to him. Josh decided to proceed as usual, ording topany regtions. With that, Josh dropped the subject.


    Thorne ended the video call.


    "What are you thinking about?"

 Divorce Time 6

    Chapter


    6


    Noon hit, and Charlene''s colleague suddenly tapped her shoulder, pulling her back from her thoughts.


    Charlene chuckled and shook her head. "Nothing much."


    "Aren''t you going to call your daughter today?"


    "No, not today." Usually, Charlene called Jasmine twice a day. One call was at 1 A.M. and again at noon. It was an open secret among her office mates. What they didn''t know was that Jasmine''s father was none other than the big boss of theirpany. After work, Charlene stopped by the local market to pick up some groceries and a few potted nts for her home.


    Post-dinner, she went online to catch up on news about the Future Tech Expo. After reading, she made a call. "Keep a ticket for the Future Tech Expo next month for me."


    "Are you sure?" The voice on the other end was cold. "You said the same thest two times and never showed up. You wasted tickets many people can only dream of."


    The annual Future Tech Expo was a major event in the tech world, and tickets weren''t easy toe by. Theirpany managed to snag a few spots, which were highly sought after by many of its top members. Each slot was incredibly valuable to them. "I won''t ask you again if I don''t make it this time," Charlene promised.


    There was silence on the other end before the call ended, an unspoken agreement.


    Charlene smiled. What she hadn''t mentioned was her desire to return to thepany.


    As a founding partner, she stepped back to focus on her family when thepany was getting off the ground, derailing their ns and causing them to miss out on opportunities. Her colleagues were understandably annoyed. They had lost touch over the years. Charlene wanted to return, but her life had revolved around her family. She felt out of the loop and worried about keeping up with them without preparation.


    So, she decided to catch up on the industry''s current state before making concrete ns.


    Charlene kept to her routine, working during the day and focusing on her projects at night without contacting Jasmine or Thorne. They didn''t call her, either, which didn''t surprise her. Theirmunication had been one-sided for over six months.


    In Golnd, Jasmine had formed a habit of calling Vesta every morning when she woke up.


    One morning, just like any other, she dialed Vesta''s number, but their conversation was cut short by Jasmine''s sudden tears.


    "Ms. Hawkins is moving back to the country!" she sobbed after hearing the news from Vesta.


    Distraught, Jasmine immediately called her dad, Thorne, "Dad, did you know about this?"


    Thorne flipped through his documents and replied, "Yes, I knew."


    "When did you find out?"


    "It''s been a while."


    "Dad, you''re terrible..." Jasmine cried into her pink plush pig. "Why didn''t you tell me? I can''t stand the thought of Ms. Hawkins leaving. don''t want to stay here without her. I want to go back, too." Thorne''s voice was calm. "I''ve handled it."


    Confused, Jasmine asked, "What do you mean?"


    "We''re moving back next week."

 Divorce Time 7

    Jasmine leaped out of bed, her voice filled with excitement. "Really?"


    Yeah


    "Then why didn''t Ms. Hawkins tell me about it?"


    "It''s just been confirmed. I haven''t had the chance to tell her yet."


    Jasmine''s excitement was palpable. "Let''s not tell Ms. Hawkins yet, Dad. How about we surprise her when we get back home?"


    "It sounds like a n."


    "Dad, you''re the best! I love you to the moon and back!"


    After hanging up the phone, Jasmine''s happiness didn''t fade. She kept dancing and singing on her bed, brimming with joy. Suddenly, she remembered Charlene. These past few days had been good since Charlene hadn''t called. To avoid talking to Charlene, Jasmine had been leaving the house early and deliberately cing her phone far away or turning it off when she got home from school.


    After a few days, worried about Charlene getting mad, she stopped doing that. To her surprise, Charlene didn''t call in the following days. At first, Jasmine thought Charlene knew she was avoiding her calls. But then, knowing her mom, if she had done something wrong, Charlene would have corrected her immediately rather than staying silent.


    She couldn''t believe Charlene would stay mad at her and not call. With that thought, Jasmine suddenly missed Charlene. It was the first time in days she had felt this way. She couldn''t resist and dialed Charlene''s number.


    But when she did, she remembered. Even though she would soon see Vesta back home, her mom would likely do everything to keep them apart, just like before. She couldn''t see Vesta whenever she wanted, like she could here. The realization dampened Jasmine''s spirits.


    Back home, it was the middle of the night.


    Jasmine''s call woke Charlene.


    As she was about to answer, Jasmine hung up in anger.


    Even though Charlene had given up her custody rights to Jasmine in the divorce agreement with Thorne, Jasmine was still her daughter, and she felt a responsibility toward her.


    Worried that something might be wrong after Jasmine abruptly hung up, Charlene quickly called back. Jasmine saw the call but turned her face away, refusing to answer.


    Charlene''s worry grew, so she decided to call the housendline instead.


    Latonia picked up quickly. After hearing Charlene out, Laton¨ªa reassured her, "Miss Minnie should be fine. She went to bedtest night and woke upte today. I saw her just now, still half asleep. Let me check on her, and I''ll call you back." Charlene felt relieved hearing Latonia''s words. "Thank you. That would be great."


    When Latonia checked on Jasmine, she was getting ready for the day. After exining what had happened, Jasmine lied, saying she had identally dialed the number while brushing her teeth.


    None the wiser, Latonia went back downstairs to call Charlene.


    Jasmine huffed, feeling somewhat better after the small act of defiance.


    After hearing from Latonia, Charlene finally felt relieved. However, the sudden wake-up call meant she struggled to fall asleep again, leading to a groggy morning at work the next day.


    Thorne had forgotten the divorce agreement envelope Charlene had sent to him since the day Vesta called him.


    Thorne ensured he had all his documents before leaving the house, unaware of what awaited him back home.

 Divorce Time 8

    Let''s hit the road."


    Their car swiftly departed the manor, making its way toward the airport.


    Charlene was oblivious to Thorne''s return to their homnd. No one had informed her.


    Half a month had psed since she had moved out of the manor. During this time, she gradually grew ustomed to and fond of the peaceful and leisurely life of living alone.


    It was azy Saturday morning when she finally woke up. After getting up and freshening up, she drew the curtains to find the sunlight beaming outside.


    She stretchedzily, watered her nts, and was just about to whip up a simple breakfast when the doorbell rang. It was her neighbor from across the hall, Mrs. Sullivan. "Ms. Ross, hope I didn''t wake you?"


    Charlene replied softly, "Not at all. I was already up."


    "That''s good to hear." Mrs. Sullivan said warmly. "I''ve brought some freshly baked muffins and apple pies from this morning. I thought you might like to try them."


    Charlene was happy. "Thanks. That''s incredibly kind of you."


    "It''s the least I could do after you saved our Sally from that crazy dog the other day. My husband and I have wanted to thank you properly, but we''ve just been busy at work. I feel terrible about it." Charlene smiled. "It was nothing, really, Mrs. Sullivan. You''re too kind."


    After exchanging pleasantries, Mrs. Sullivan left.


    Charlene sat down to eat breakfast while exploring thetest algorithm mechanisms of an Al project she had been studying.


    In the afternoon, a notification about the centenary celebration of Starlight University popped up on her phone.


    Charlene paused, checking the date, and realized it was Starlight University''s anniversary.


    The hashtag #StarlightUniversityCentenary was trending online, with several posts about it.


    The high interest in Starlight University''s centenary celebration wasn''t just because it''s the top university in the country, attracting attention with every move, but also because this was the first centenary celebration, drawing many distinguished graduates back for the festivities.


    Charlene scrolled through the posts, her hand trembling slightly, as she saw several familiar faces from her past.


    Memories of her college days flooded her mind, throwing her emotions into disarray. Had she not married right after her undergraduate studies, she wondered if she might have been among the honored graduates invited to the celebration. Closing herptop, Charlene hesitated before driving to Starlight University.


    By the afternoon, many VIP guests had left, but the campus was still buzzing with people.


    Wandering around the campus, Charlene found herself beneath the familiar structure of the science building when a familiar voice called out to her. "Charlene?"


    Twenty minutester, at a cafe outside Starlight University, Stewart Ferguson poured Charlene a cup of coffee. "How have you been?" Holding her teacup, Charlene smiled faintly, "Pretty good, just... getting a divorce." Stewart was shocked. "I''m sorry to hear that."


    "It''s okay."


    "What are your ns now? Thinking of returning to thepany?"


    "I''ve considered it, but..."


    Not fully grasping her concerns, Stewart said sincerely, "Charlene, thepany needs you. You''re a key part of it, and I really hope you cane back to lead us." Charlene hesitated, "I... I..."


    Seeing Stewart''s earnest expression, Charlene felt a mix of emotions. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to. It was just that the field of Al was advancing so rapidly.


    Having been out of the industry for six years, she feared she couldn''t keep up with the pace of progress, let alone lead the team to the forefront as she had done previously. noptera

 Divorce Time 9

    Stewart and Charlene had be strangers to each other over the years, their meetings few and far between. Yet, even with these brief encounters, Stewart could tell the vibrant spirit that once defined Charlene seemed to have dimmed considerably. He remembered Charlene in her prime, a force to be reckoned with, and could hardly believe she could ever be associated with the word


    ''insecure.''


    Stewart wasn''t privy to the intricacies of Charlene''s marriage to Thorne, but he had heard enough to form his suspicions. Without delving into details, he earnestly advised Charlene, "Falling behind for a bit doesn''t really matter, Charlene. You''ve got skills and talents that aren''t just run-of-the-mill. It''s never toote to start over if you''re still passionate about this path. Don''t forget you were the student the professor was most proud of in his teaching career."


    Charlene chuckled at that. "If our professor heard that, he''d probably scoff, saying he was picking the tallest dwarf."


    When recalling their refined yet sarcastically sharp professor, Charlene''s smile faded slightly. "I saw in the news that he''s back for the celebration. How is he doing?"


    "Pretty well, just constantly annoyed by us, his students, always embarrassing him," Stewart replied.


    Charleneughed, her heart swelling with nostalgia for the days spent learning from their professor and tirelessly working on research


    papers.


    Come back, Charlene," Stewart urged.


    Holding her coffee mug tightly, Charlene took a deep breath and nodded. "Okay."


    Her passion for artificial intelligence started at a young age, and she loved the field. But her love for Thorne had led her to abandon her dreams for nearly seven years.


    Returning after such a long hiatus, catching up would undoubtedly take time. Yet, Charlene believed that with effort, it was still possible. "When do you n oning back?" Stewart inquired.


    "I need to hand over my current projects. It might take a while."


    Stewart said, "That''s fine. There''s no rush." Waiting a bit longer was no issue if she were willing to return.


    After chatting more, Stewart nced at his watch and mentioned, "A friend introduced me to a genius in algorithms who just returned to town. We''ve scheduled a meet-up soon. Since you''re here, why not join me?" Charlene shook her head. "I''m not familiar with your team. Maybe next time." Charlene


    "Sure thing." Stewart smiled.


    As soon as Stewart left, Charlene saw Thorne''s sister, Tiffany Henderson, approaching.


    Charlene had seen her in the news but hadn''t expected to run into her there.


    "Greetings, Tiffany."


    Tiffany didn''t respond immediately. Her brows furrowed as she asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I came for the Starlight University anniversary celebration," Charlene replied.


    Tiffany seemed to have forgotten that Charlene was also a graduate of Starlight University.


    The day was for honored graduates invited by the university, except for faculty and current students. In Tiffany''s eyes, Charlene was an ordinary graduate without significant achievements.


    Tiffany decided not to dwell on it. She couldn''t be bothered to care if Charlene didn''t speak out of turn and embarrass the Henderson family.


    Thinking of her son, Tiffany bluntly stated her purpose. "Cain mentioned he misses your cooking. I''ll have the driver drop Cain off at yours and Thorne''s ceter."


    Cain, Tiffany''s son and two years older than Jasmine, had grown increasingly rebellious due to his parents'' strained rtionship and Tiffany''s busy career. Knowing Cain enjoyed Charlene''s home-cooked meals, Tiffany had started sending him over whenever she could. Chapter o

 Divorce Time 10

    No one in the Henderson family cared much about Charlene except for Irma Henderson, Thorne''s grandmother.


    kids often mimic what they see. Tiffany''s son was no exception. He enjoyed Charlene''s cooking but looked down on her from his heart, treating her more like a servant than a family member.


    In the past, Charlene had gone out of her way for Thorne and never taken Tiffany''s child''s disrespect to heart. But then, as she and Thome were on the brink of divorce, Charlene refused to bend backward for him any longer. "I''m sorry, Tiffany. I''m busy tomorrow," Charlene stated when Tiffany asked for a favor.


    Charlene was determined to focus on her career, putting her time into her work rather than worrying about Thorne or Tiffany after the divorce. It was time for her to stop wasting her time on them.


    Tiffany was stunned by the refusal. Charlene had always gone out of her way to please, especially with Thorne and his side of the family.


    But Tiffany figured Charlene must genuinely be busy. Otherwise, why would she pass up the opportunity to curry favor? Tiffany couldn''t hide her displeasure. "Thorne and Minnie are not around. What could be so important?"


    Charlene couldn''t help but smile bitterly. For years, she had lost herself in her role as wife and mother, revolving her entire world around Thorne and Jasmine. Tiffany''s words were harsh, but not without reason. But Charlene was ready to move on. As they spoke, a group approached, calling out, "Ms. Henderson!"


    They were looking for Tiffany. After giving Charlene a once-over, one asked, "Ms. Henderson, and who might this be?"


    Without acknowledging Charlene''s rtion to her, Tiffany coldly replied, "A friend."


    The group, all graduates of Starlight University back for a reunion, expected someone of significance. But Tiffany''s dismissive tone shifted their attention away from Charlene despite a few lingering nces at her striking appearance.


    After the group left with Tiffany, Charlene, who might have been hurt by such treatment in the past, now felt indifferent. She picked up


    her purse and left.


    Later that night, Thorne and Jasmine arrived home from their flight. Jasmine fell asleep before they even got home. Thome carried her upstairs, noticing the master bedroom door ajar and the room dark. After settling Jasmine in her room, he noticed Charlene was not in their bedroom.


    he butler carried their luggage and informed him, "Mrs. Henderson has gone on a business trip."


    It was unusual for Charlene to travel for work and even more so to be gone for half a month. Thorne''s inquiry ended with a nonchnt hum, his question hanging in the air unanswered. Chapter 11

 Divorce Time 11

    The next day, when Thorne arrived at the office, he bumped into Charlene.


    Charlene had no idea Thome and Jasmine had returned from their trip abroad.


    Encountering Thorne at the office caught Charlene off guard, making her stop.


    Seeing Charlene, a flicker of surprise crossed Thome''s eyes, too, but he assumed she had just returned from a business trip and didn''t dwell on it. With an expressionless face, he treated her like a stranger, coldly passing by her and heading into the office.


    In the past, if Charlene had learned about Thome''s sudden return, she would have been thrilled.


    Even if she couldn''t rush into his arms, she''d still look at him with excitement and joy, cheerfully saying "Good morning, no matter how cold he seemed.


    But Charlene merely nced at his face and lowered her eyes, her facecking the excitement and joy that used to light it up. But Thorne didn''t notice any of this as he had already walked away.


    Watching Thorne''s confident and upright figure leaving, Charlene wondered when he had returned. But since he was back, the divorce would probably be on the agenda soon, right?


    Having decided on the divorce, Charlene didn''t dwell on Thorne again. Returning to her desk, she immediately got into her work mode. Half an hourter, Josh called and instructed, "Make two cups of coffee and bring them to Mr. Henderson''s office." Initially, to make Thorne fall for her, Charlene had learned that Thorne loved coffee and had put a lot of effort into mastering the art of coffee making.


    Her efforts paid off. After tasting her coffee, Thorne insisted on having the coffee she made, whether at home or in the office. Learning Thorne loved her coffee made her ecstatic for a long time. She believed i I was the first step towards sess. However, she underestimated Thorne''s indifference and guard toward her. He did like her coffee, which was true, but that was all. Thorne''s attitude toward her remained cold and distant.


    So, whenever he wanted her coffee, he would have Josh contact her, and after she made the coffee, Josh or someone else woulde to pick it up. He never gave her a chance to get close to him.


    Only asionally, when Josh or the others were busy, would she have the chance to deliver the coffee to his office.


    From Josh''s tone on the phone, it seemed she was supposed to bring the coffee directly to Thorne. After making the coffee, Charlene ced it on a tray and took it to Thorne''s office. Thorne''s office door was open.


    As she reached the doorway and was about to knock, she saw Vesta sitting on Thorne''sp, and they seemed to be kissing. Charlene''s steps halted, her face turning pale. Seeing her, Vesta hurriedly got off Thorne''sp.


    Thorne''s face darkened as he coldly said, "Who allowed you toe here?"


    Charlene clenched the tray in her hand. "I came to bring you the co-"


    "Alright, Charlene." Thorne''s other secretary, Coy, happened to arrive. He was aware of the rtionship between Charlene and Thorne He said, "You know, this is pointless."


    Coy didn''t spell it out, but Charlene suddenly understood his insinuation. He assumed she knew Vesta was at the office and showed up under the guise of delivering coffee just to interrupt Thorne and Vesta''s time together. Looking at Thorne''s expression, he seemed to think the same.


    In the past, she might have done something like this. But how could she do such a thing when she was about to divorce Thorne? Yet, they didn''t give her any chance to exin. hapter 12

 Divorce Time 12

    Coy''s voice was ice-cold as he said, "Please leave. Now."


    Charlene''s eyes brimmed with tears, her hands trembling as she held the tray. The coffee sloshed out of the cup, scalding her fingers. Despite the pain, Charlene didn''t make a sound and turned to leave.


    But she had only taken a few steps when Thorne''s voice followed her from the office. "don''t bothering to work again if there''s a next time."


    She had resigned. Even without this incident, she would have left thepany when they found someone to rece her.


    But she knew no one there cared about her story. Speaking up seemed pointless.


    Without a word, Charlene turned and walked away, carrying the tray.


    Before she left, she overheard Vesta soothing Thorne. "There, there, dear Thorne. I''m sure she didn''t mean it. Let''s not stay angry, okay?" Charlene dumped the coffee down the sink, ran cold water over her reddened fingers, and skillfully applied ointment from her purse to the burn. She scoffed in her heart, ''It''s funny. I''m now quite the cook and barista.


    Before marrying Thorne, she couldn''t do household chores, cook, or make a decent cup of coffee. But after the marriage, she


    Tearned for Thome and their child.


    The time and effort she put into learning, turning from a total disaster to nearly perfect, was a journey filled with hardships that only she knew about.


    As for the ointment in her purse, it was the first aid for their child from a mother. However, since Jasmine went to live with Thome in Golnd, she scarcely used these ointments. Thankfully, they hadn''t expired yet. After treating her burn, Charlene pushed down the sharp pain in her heart and returned to her desk to continue working.


    She had finished sorting the documents on her desk when she overheard some colleagues whispering.


    "Did you hear? Mr. Henderson''s girlfriend showed up at the office!"


    "Girlfriend? Mr. Henderson has a girlfriend, huh? Who is she? Is she pretty?"


    "Nobody knows her background, but the receptionist downstairs said she''s from a wealthy family, super pretty, and has an amazing


    aura!"


    Realizing Charlene was about to stand up to go to a meeting with them, the colleagues quickly shut their mouths and approached her with forced smiles. "Work first, gossipter."


    Charlene knew they were talking about Vesta. But she showed no reaction, turned away from the office, and joined her colleagues in the elevator.


    Exiting the elevator, they were about to head to the meeting room when they saw Vesta and four senior executives walking toward them. The executives were all over Vesta, acting cautious and sucking up to her.


    Draped in designer brands, Vesta exuded the aura of a wealthy heiress with every move. Despite her polite words, she acted like she already owned the ce, treating the executives like subordinates with detachment in her politeness. The executives were all smiles. "Considering your rtionship with Mr. Henderson, this is the least we could do, Ms. Hawkins. You''re too kind."


    ""Indeed."


    As they spoke and saw Charlene and her colleagues step out of the elevator, the executives frowned upon seeing them even though they had made their way.


    "Watch where you''re walking! What if you bumped into Ms. Hawkins? Have you no manners at all?"

 Divorce Time 13

    Speakily ncing at Vesta while hastily retreating to lean against the wall, Charlene''s colleagues were intimidated.


    Vesta caught a glimpse of Charlene too, but she quickly looked away, unimpressed, and headed to the elevator surrounded by a group


    of managers.


    Charlene''s colleagues sighed with relief before eagerly diving into gossip as the elevator doors closed.


    "Was that Mr. Henderson''s girlfriend? Wow, she''s stunning and draped in designer brands. They must cost a fortune, right? No wonder she carries herself with elegance and confidence, a true mark of the elite. She''s simply in a different leaguepared to us." "Absolutely!"


    They then quietly asked Charlene, "What do you think, Charlene?"


    Looking down, Charlene said, "Yes."


    Vesta was the bastard daughter of Charlene''s father. Calling Vesta a product of an affair might not be entirely urate. After all, when Charlene was eight, her father, determined not to let Vesta and her mother suffer, divorced Charlene''s mother to marry Vesta''s mother instead.


    After the divorce, Charlene lived with her mentally ill mother and was raised by her grandmother and uncle.


    Over the years, while her uncle''s business faltered, the Hawkins family''s enterprises thrived.


    People said topensate for Vesta''s difficult childhood, her father spared no expense in giving her the best of everything and invested a fortune in her upbringing.


    And, living up to expectations, Vesta was exceptionally aplished. Thus, the once illegitimate daughter, Vesta, was then a legitimate heiress of a wealthy family. Having lived the life of an heiress for over a decade, Vesta exuded an aura of nobility that even Charlene, the original heiress, couldn''t


    match.


    Charlene had thought her childhood ties with Vesta would end their association. But fate seemed to favor Vesta particrly.


    Charlene and Thorne were childhood friends, but no matter how hard she tried, Thorne never saw her the way he instantly fell for Vesta at first sight.


    "Charlene, are you okay?" Seeing Charlene''s pale face, her colleagues grew concerned.


    Charlene snapped back to reality. "I''m fine."


    She and Thorne were nearing their divorce, and whoever Thorne would love from then on would have nothing to do with her.


    That day, Charlene didn''t dwell on the matter between Thorne and Vesta any further.


    She worked overtime until around nine, and her phone rang as she was wrapping up. It was her best friend, Connie, calling to say she had drunk too much and needed Charlene to pick her up.


    Charlene quickly finished her work, grabbed her car keys, and left the office. Twenty minutester, Charlene arrived at the destination. As she was walking toward the entrance, a little girl appeared from the parking area on the other side.


    Charlene froze at the sight of the girl''s familiar profile. She thought, ''Minnie? Shouldn''t Minnie be studying in Golnd? Why is she here? Has she returned with Thorne?''


    Although Charlene''s job didn''t grant her ess to thepany''s confidential documents, she knew Thorne''s project in Golnd would take some more time to wrap up.


    She thought Thorne''s return was a brief trip for business matters. She hadn''t expected her daughter toe back with him.


    Charlene wasn''t sure when they had returned, but considering she saw Thorne that morning, they must have been back for at least a day. Yet, Jasmine hadn''t called her to inform her of their return.


    With those thoughts, Charlene tightened her grip on her purse, watching the joyfully skipping figure ahead, and quietly followed.

 Divorce Time 14

    As she rounded the corner of the lobby, Vesta and Thome''s friends appeared at the end of the hallway,


    Charlene instinctively stepped aside and heard Jasmine exim joyfully, "Ms. Hawkins!" and dash forward, leaping into Vesta''s embrace.


    Charlene settled into a couch nearby, her back to them, using the potted nts and the back of the chair as a shield. "Minnie, you''re back in town, too?"


    "Because you wereing back, Ms. Hawkins, Dad and I couldn''t bear the thought of being away from you. Dad wrapped up his work early, and we flew back! We made it the day before your birthday so we wouldn''t miss it! This is a ne Dad and I made for you, Ms. Hawkins. Happy Birthday!"


    "Wow, Minnie, you and your dad made this? It must have taken much effort. You''re talented, sweetie. I love it. Thank you, Minnie!"


    "As long as you like it, Ms. Hawkins." Jasmine hugged Vesta, whining yfully, "I haven''t seen you in a week, and I''ve missed you so much. I couldn''t have stayed in Golnd if it weren''t for our daily phone calls."


    "I missed you too, Minnie."


    Suddenly, footsteps approached from the side.


    Charlene froze. It was Thome.


    Even without seeing him, Charlene was sure just by the sound of his footsteps. After six ustomed to waiting for him daily.


    or seven years of marriage, she had grown


    Thorne''s steps, just like his personality, were measured and steady, exuding an air of calm confidence. Even when interacting with his close ones in the Henderson family, he maintained thisposure as if nothing could faze him.


    She had thought nothing in the world could disturb his peace. But then Vesta entered the scene, proving to be the exception.


    Before Charlene could ponder further, she heard Jasmine say, "Daddy!"


    Thorne''s friends greeted him as well.


    Thorne replied, then wished Vesta, "Happy Birthday."


    Vesta smiled. "Thanks."


    Sasmine said, "Daddy, didn''t you also prepare another birthday gift for Ms. Hawkins? Go on. Give it to her!"


    The mood suddenly shifted, followed by a chuckle from one of Thorne''s friends, who teasingly pinched Jasmine''s cheek. "That''s a special gift your dad has for Ms. Hawkins. Probably, he will give it to her in private. Let''s not meddle, sweetie." The others joined in the teasingughter.


    Then, Thorne announced, "I''ve given it to her."


    "Oh? When?" Jasmine inquired before adding, "Dad, you sneaked off to see Ms. Hawkins again without me, huh?"


    Thorne''s friends burst intoughter.


    Charlene, however, thought back to Vesta''s visit to the Henderson Group that morning. It must have been then. Feeling a bit embarrassed, Vesta suggested, "Let''s not just stand here. Let''s go upstairs." Their footsteps faded away.


    Charlene remained still, heart aching, deep in thought for quite a while before she came back to the present.


    Silently, she entered the elevator to assist Connie from upstairs.


    Charlene and Connie''s dining room happened to be on the same floor. As Charlene helped Connie into the elevator, Thorne''s friend, Moran Albright, hesitated in his step. naptera

 Divorce Time 15

    Someone by his side asked, "What''s up?"


    "I thought I saw someone I knew."


    They had all grown up with Thorne and were aware of Charlene''s crush on him.


    Charlene was stunning but in a quiet, unassuming way. She was pretty, sure, butcking that spark Thorne usually went for


    Thome kept a polite distance, and they didn''t think much of Charlene, either. They rarely saw Charlene, and when they did, they hardly bothered to say hi.


    Charlene had be somewhat of a blur to Moran, so he wasn''t even sure whether he''d seen her correctly. But even if it had been Charlene, he didn''t care. He didn''t borate, turned around, and returned to their private room. Charlene hadn''t noticed Moran.


    After they left the restaurant, she took Connie home and stayed over to


    care of her.


    When Connie woke up and saw Charlene, she hugged her gratefully. "Thanks forst night. I owe you one!" Charlene had made breakfast. She patted Connie on the head. "Get up and wash up. Breakfast is getting cold." Connie hugged her, burying her face in Charlene''s waist. "You''re so soft and smell so good. It''s soforting." Charlene was speechless.


    After freshening up, Connie was greeted by the delicious breakfast Charlene had made, which brought her immense joy. She believed that whoever ended up with Charlene would be truly fortunate.


    However, thinking about Charlene and Thorne''s marriage and not wanting to hurt Charlene, she kept her thoughts to herself.


    She sat down to eat breakfast while scrolling through her phone. Soon, her expression changed, and she couldn''t help but ask Charlene, "Thorne''s back in town?"


    Charlene answered, "Yeah."


    Connie handed her phone to Charlene. Charlene saw it was a post from Thorne''s friend Moran, featuring several photos from a party they attended the night before. The caption read, [Happy Birthday to the beautiful birthday girl.] Though it was meant to celebrate Vesta''s birthday, four or five photos in the grid featured Thorne and Vesta together. Especially during the cake-cutting, Thorne and Vesta were holding the same crystal knife together.


    As for Jasmine, she was nowhere to be seen-probably to keep the gathering a secret from the Henderson family since Irma and Jasmine''s grandmother were close friends. Due to a past incident involving their mothers, Irma had never been fond of Vesta. If Irma found out Thorne had allowed Jasmine to get close to Vesta, she would probably be furious.


    The photos made Thorne and Vesta look like an actual couple to an outsider. But it was clear Thorne had specially prepared this birthday party for Vesta. Charlene looked away when thinking back to her birthday half a month ago, which no one remembered or cared about. Connie looked at her worriedly. "Charlene-"


    "It''s okay. Whatever these people do doesn''t concern me anymore." Charlene returned the phone. "I''ve asked Thorne for a divorce "What?" Connie was utterly shocked, "You, you''re the one who initiated the divorce?" Charlene admitted it. "Yeah."


    Connie didn''t actually dislike Thorne before. On the contrary, she used to admire him and even had a crush on him at one point. It wasn''t without reason. Thorne was just too exceptional.


    Charlene had skipped three grades and graduated from the top university in the country before she was 18, quickly setting up her techpany and securing several patents. To Connie, that was already beyond impressive.


    But Thorne, reportedly, had finished college at 13. Not long after graduating, he went abroad for further study. By the time he returned, he had established severalpanies, all of which had gone public. And Thorne was still not even twenty! Thorne''s ventures spanned across technology, pharmaceuticals, entertainment, and tourism.

 Divorce Time 16

    In the following years, he founded hispany and took charge of the Henderson Group. Under his leadership, Henderson Group effortlessly reached new heights.


    Who in the circle wouldn''t give Thome a big thumbs up? Plus, Thome''s looks were nothing short of striking


    So, it wasn''t surprising to Connie that Charlene, a genius in her right, had fallen hard for Thorne, another genius. But Thome could be ruthlessly cold to those he disliked


    Realizing Thome had misunderstood and mistreated Charlene''s genuine affection for years, Conniepletely lost her enchantment with him


    She knew how deeply Charlene loved Thome. Over the years, she had tried to persuade Charlene to think about getting a divorce, but Charlene had always silently shaken her head in disagreement.


    So, it caught her off guard when Charlene finally initiated the divorce. She couldn''t finish her breakfast and looked at Charlene with a heavy heart. "What happened?"


    Given Charlene''s steadfast love for Thome, Connie knew something must have urred for Charlene to make such a decision.


    After pondering, Charlene said, "Seriously, it''s nothing big. Maybe it''s just the buildup of disappointments. I suddenly felt exhausted and wanted a divorce."


    Connie knew Charlene well enough to understand that once she made up her mind, even if she couldn''t fully let go of Thome, she wouldn''t easily change it. She was serious.


    Connie went over to hug Charlene. "It''s okay. Maybe it''s for the best."


    Charlene nodded. "Yeah."


    After breakfast, Charlene left for work.


    Before moving out, although she and Thorne worked at the same ce, they always left the house at different times and nevermuted together.


    Plus, he was always so guarded around her that sometimes they wouldn''t run into each other at the office for a month. Now that she had moved out, she bumped into him two days in a row. Thorne looked as dashing andposed as ever, and just like before, his face grew colder whenever he saw her.


    Just like the day before, Thorne nced at her before looking away.


    With a lowered gaze, Charlene softly said, "Mr. Henderson," and stepped into thepany only after he had walked away.


    She didn''t know if Vesta was in the office, and frankly, she didn''t care. She focused on her work in silence.


    At noon, her grandmother called her.


    "Charlene, we received amb from the city. The weather''s getting colder. Why don''t youe over for dinner tonight? I''ll have someone prepare a roastmb feast for you."


    Hearing her grandmother''s kind voice warmed Charlene''s heart. "Okay, I''lle over after work."


    Besides the morning, Charlene didn''t encounter Thorne for the rest of the day. As she was about to leave work on time, Coy handed her a document and told her to deal with it urgently.


    Charlene paused. Though Coy said it was urgent, a nce told Charlene the document wasn''t needed immediately.


    Previously, she would have epted the task with a smile and promised toplete it quickly, not wanting to stand out. But now, she was no longer striving for perfection, especially not in matters rted to Thorne. She was tired. She only wanted to go home early to spend time with her grandmother, not work overtime.


    She had always tried to maintain a good rtionship with Thorne''s secretaries.


    But it seemed unnecessary anymore, especially since Coy had unfairly used her the day before. She didn''t have the magnanimity to act as if nothing had happened.


    She looked at Coy, her tone cold, "I won''t be doing this work right now. I''m off the clock."

 Divorce Time 17

    Coy''s expression soured, believing that Charlene was using her position to get special treatment. "Ms. Ross, please watch your attitude at work. Do you think this is your home?"


    Charlene picked up her purse, her demeanor unchanged. "If you''re unsatisfied, you can fire me right now!


    "You"


    He had apanied Thome to Golnd but was also aware of Charlene''s resignation letter. Although he had Thome''s trust, thepany wasn''t his domain. Coy didn''t have the power to tell Charlene to leave. Moreover, Charlene was in good graces with Irma. If Charleneined there, even if Thome backed him up, it wouldn''t end well for him.


    Without paying him any mind, Charlene left.


    Coy''s face turned a shade greener as he left the secretarial department.


    Josh noticed his foul mood and asked, "What happened?"


    Coy ryed the incident.


    osh was stunned.


    Usually, he interacted with Charlene more frequently and knew her character well.


    He couldn''t help saying. "It doesn''t sound like something Charlene would do. Is there some misunderstanding?"


    "There''s no misunderstanding. It happened exactly like that. Charlene is exploiting her status. She''s not asmendable as you''ve described."


    Josh paused. "Maybe she''s acting out because she''s resigning?"


    But Charlene had been actively workingtely, just as before.


    Right then, Thome approached. "What''s going on?"


    "It''s about Ms. Ross. She left works


    unfinished."


    "If you''re dissatisfied, just follow the procedure to dismiss her." It was clear Thorne didn''t care much about the situation.


    Sosh and Coy were stunned, not by Thorne''s indifference toward Charlene''s situation, but by his implication that he was unaware of her resignation letter.


    Wasn''t Charlene''s resignation his idea? Had they misunderstood?


    They were about to speak when Thorne''s phone rang. It was a call from Vesta.


    Thorne walked toward the elevator as he answered the call without another nce at them, "I''m off work now. I''ll be there soon..."


    Josh and Coy exchanged nces.


    Josh mused, "Maybe Mr. Henderson forgot?"


    "It''s possible."


    Thorne never seemed too concerned about Charlene''s affairs.


    Elsewhere, Jasmine and Helena were close. Whenever Jasmine was home, Charlene would bring her to the Ross family.


    Even though Jasmine had returned to the country, she hadn''t called Helena once. Instead, she called Vesta daily, missing her terribly if they didn''t speak for a few days. Seeing that, Charlene didn''t insist.


    Besides, if Helena knew Jasmine and Vesta''s closeness, she''d be livid.


    So, this time, even with Jasmine back in the country, she didn''t pick her up from Thorne''s but went alone to the Ross family.


    Traffic was heavy, and it was already past six in the evening when Charlene arrived at the Ross family.


    Helena''s smile faded to a look of concern as she touched Charlene''s face. "You''ve lost weight, sweetie."


    Charlene''s eyes shimmered slightly. "I''ve been busy at work."


    Helena sighed. "No matter how busy, you must eat properly."


    "I now, Grandma. I''ll take care of myself."


    Sitting next to Helena, Charlene rested her head on her shoulder for somefort.


    Seeing themb stew was ready, Helena instructed the staff to serve some to Charlene to warm her up. 07.32


    hapter


    Istening to Helena''s caring words and thinking of recent events brought tears to Charlene''s eyes.

 Divorce Time 18

    Che was worried Helens would be concerned if she knew him her distress, so she quicklyposed herself and asked, "Has Auri Pinda and the rest not returned from their vacation yet? "Nope, they are having too much fun and said they''d be back a weekter came the reply


    "What about Uncle Vemon? Does he have another business dinner tonight?


    "Your Uncle Vernon heard you wereing home and canceled his engagements. He said he''d be back for dinner with us. Should be here any minute now "Good"


    No sooner had they finished speaking than Vernon Ross walked in


    Seeing Charlene, he said with a smile. "Charlene, you''re back. But then his expression turned to concem. "Why have you lost so much weight? Haven''t you been eating well?"


    Charleneughed it off. "I''ve been too busy. I''ll eat more tonight."


    Vemon sighed and kept adding roast beef to her te when dinner was ready.


    Vernon mentioned she had lost weight, but Charlene noticed that he looked worn out. Though she never worked at the Ross Group, she knew the difficult times it was facing. Vernon was busy with work daily, struggling to keep thepany afloat Over the years, the Ross Group wouldn''t have been in such dire straits if Thome had extended his support.


    Besides the two desperate asions when Irma intervened, Thorne had never helped her. Charlene thought that if it weren''t for Irma, Thorne, with his misunderstandings about her, would probably have been more inclined to destroy the Ross Group than help it. With those thoughts, the savory taste of the roast beef turned nd in her mouth.


    Knowing her predicament, Vernon never asked her to seek help from Thorne, even in times of need.


    After dinner, while Helena dozed off, Charlene handed Vernon a seventy-million check.


    "Charlene, I don''t need-"


    "I don''t have much use for it," Charlene insisted, pushing the check back toward him. "There''s not much else I can do to help. It is the only way."


    Browing up, she excelled academically and could contribute to research and development. But she was not cut out for business.


    Fortunately, a few years back, she had secured several patents in artificial intelligence. The techpany she co-founded with Stewart and others also paid dividends annually. Adding it all up, she could easily earn tens of millions without lifting a finger. Vernon was ashamed. "You''ve given me money several times, but thepany is still..."


    Barely surviving.


    "It''s myck of ability," Vernon admitted.


    "High investment in transitioning thepany is normal, uncle. Try not to stress over it."


    It reminded her of what Stewart had said during theirst meeting. "The Al field is growing rapidly. With your development skills and my operational expertise, ourpany could have been worth billions by now, leading the industry. Thankfully, the Al sector still offers vast opportunities, and I hope you can rejoin us soon."


    If she still possessed her former skills, her return to thepany could significantly improve its fortunes, eventually enabling her to provide even more financial support to her uncle.


    It was past ten o''clock when Thorne got home.


    Rubbing her eyes, Jasmine greeted him, "Dad, you''re back?"


    "Yes," he replied tersely. "Go to bed if you''re tired."


    "Okay. Good night, Dad."


    "Good night."


    After Jasmine went upstairs to sleep, Thorne took the ss of water the butler handed him, finished it, and headed upstairs. The bedroom was pitch ck, seemingly empty. Thorne paused before turning on the light. As expected, it was empty. rapter 19

 Divorce Time 19

    But he hadn''t thought it through, suspecting Charlene might have gone to the Ross family


    As he stepped into the bathroom, a thought suddenly struck him. Charlene usually took Jasmine with her whenever she visited the Ross family.


    Unusually, she hadn''t taken their daughter with her. Could it be she hadn''t gone to the Ross family after all? Or perhaps something hade up with the Ross family. Recalling what Coy had mentioned when leaving the office that aftemoon confirmed his suspicion. He paused but decided not to interfere


    The following morning, while having breakfast, Thome told Jasmine, Tvepleted your enrollment process. You''ll report to school tomorrow morning"


    "Got it," Jasmine wrinkled her nose. "Can you take me to school tomorrow, Dad?"


    "I might not be free"


    "Okay then," Jasmine said, her eyes sparkling as she added, "I''ll call Ms. Hawkinster and ask her to take me to school."


    Before Thorne could reply, his phone rang. It was from the Henderson Mansion.


    Picking up, he heard Irma''s voice.


    "I heard you''re back in town?"


    "Yeah."


    "Did Minniee back with you?"


    ""She did."


    "I''ve missed Minnie. Why don''t you and Charlene bring her over for dinner tonight?" "Sure."


    "And Charlene? Let me speak to her."


    "She''s not here."


    Howe she''s not there at this hour?"


    "She might have gone to the Ross family."


    "Might have? As her husband, you have no clue where your wife might be?"


    Thorne stayed silent.


    "You-" Irma sighed, finally falling silent.


    Then, with a softer tone, Thorne changed the subject. "Have you eaten?"


    "I''m fed up with your attitude!"


    Thorne chuckled. He continued his breakfast as usual.


    Irma knew this grandson of hers had always been independent. Considering the current state of his marriage with Charlene, Thorne had made significantpromises. With Thorne''s personality, even with good intentions, she couldn''t push too much.


    With that, she sighed, "Forget it. I have nothing more to say. Bye."


    "See you tonight."


    "You-" Irma hung up, clearly frustrated.


    Initially uninterested, Jasmine tuned in toward the end and asked curiously, "Dad, who was that?"


    "Your great-grandma." Remembering Irma''s words, Thorne dialed Charlene, "She wants us over for dinner tonight."


    Jasmine adored her great-grandma, who was equally fond of her. Hearing this, she said joyfully, "Oh, I''ve missed her, too."


    Thorne hummed in response while looking at his phone.


    At that moment, Charlene was having breakfast with the Ross family.


    When she saw Thorne''s call, she hesitated. The excitement and joy she once felt at the sound of his ring were no longer there.


    After a two-second pause, she answered, "Hello."


    45


    Grandma wants us over for dinner tonight."


    Charlene replied, "Okay, I''ll be there."


    You''ll pick up Minnie tonight."


    Charlene didn''t want to go back there. Besides, even if she went to pick up Jasmine herself, Jasmine might not be too pleased. Why bother making things difficult for herself? She suggested, "Let the driver take her over. I''ll drive there after work."


    Traffic was usually hectic after work. It indeed seemed like the most hassle-free option.


    Yet, Charlene had always enjoyed dealing with Jasmine''s matters, never finding it a bother.


    Hearing Charlene''s suggestion, Thome was somewhat surprised. But he didn''t dwell on it, considering it a minor issue not worth


    fussing over.


    "Alright then."


    After hanging up, Jasmine knew who had been on the other end of Thorne''s call.


    "Was it Mommy?"


    "Yeah."


    0

 Divorce Time 20

    Chapter


    20


    So Mom''sing back with us to Great grandma''s?"


    Yeah."


    Upon hearing that, Jasmine couldn''t help but frown before she said anything. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to see Charlene. Nor was it that Jasmine didn''t miss her. It had been ages since shest saw Charlene. Unusually, Charlene hadn''t contacted her in over two weeks. Now that they mentioned Charlene, Jasmine realized she did miss her a bit. But knowing Charlene would join them for the evening at Henderson Mansion meant she''d be back from her business trip. She only found out Charlene had been away when she woke up the morning after returning home,


    Jasmine was secretly thrilled to find Charlene not at home. She had hoped to spend more time with Vesta during her mom''s business trip. After all, meeting with Vesta would be rare once Charlene was back. So, Jasmine had been hoping Charlene would stay away longer. But Charlene wasing back after just two days. Now that Charlene was back, she wouldn''t allow Vesta to take her to school the next day. Charlene wouldn''t let Jasmine go if she knew about nosedive.


    esta''s car race tomorrow night. After thinking about this, Jasmine''s mood took a


    She had asked Vesta to drop her at school tomorrow morning, and Vesta agreed. She thought, ''What should I do?""


    Jasmine felt deted. "Dad..."


    Thome looked over. "What''s up?"


    She could ask her dad to talk to Charlene about letting Vesta take her to school the following day, but that might lead to a fight between her parents. What a headache!


    Jasmine lost her appetite for breakfast. However, she wouldpromise on the school issue and let her mom apany her. But she was determined to go to Vesta''s car race tomorrow night, no matter what. So, she pleaded with Thorne, "You promised to take me to see Ms. Hawkins'' race tomorrow night, but if Mom finds out, she won''t let me go. So, we can''t let Mom know. If she asks, can you cover for me, please?" "Got it." With Thorne''s assurance, Jasmine felt a bit better.


    Later, after breakfast, Thorne left.


    Charlene didn''t run into Thorne when she arrived at the office.


    Around noon, Helena called her, inviting her to lunch at "The Feast," just a few minutes'' walk from the Henderson Group, where she worked.


    As Charlene stepped out of the office and was about to turn the corner to "The Feast," she overheard someone saying, "Thorne, without your help, I doubt we could''ve secured that contract no matter how hard we tried. I owe you one for this." That familiar voice-


    Charlene stopped in her tracks. Peering around the corner, she saw her biological father, Henley Hawkins'' profile, in full view. Then, Thorne spoke, "Henley, you''re too kind."


    Charlene clenched her fist slowly. She could tell Thorne''s tone was somewhat gentler than usual. Usually, Thorne reserved this kind of treatment for people he really valued. However, she doubted Thorne valued Henley because of her. It didn''t seem like Thorne was helping Henley just because of her.


    After all, their meetings had be scarce since Henley divorced Charlene''s mother. Henley publicly acknowledged only Vesta es his daughter. The father-daughter bond between Charlene and Henley had long since faded.


    As expected, Henley continued, "With Vesta here alone, her mother and I are worried. We''d appreciate it if you could watch out for her."

 Divorce Time 21

    Charlene had to bite her tongue to keep fromughing. Vesta met Thorne after Charlene and Thorne got hitched.


    Vesta knew Charlene and Thorne''s rtionship. Charlene couldn''t fathom that Henley, Vesta''s dad, was in the dark about Thorne being his other daughter''s hubby! There was no way he didn''t know.


    Yet, there he was, shamelessly ying matchmaker between Vesta and Thorne. It was a clear sign of how little Henley cared about Charlene! Thome took it in stride.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Charlene watched Thorne wait for Henley to get in the car. After the car had driven off, she exited. Given Thome''s status, the only folks who could make him act out of character were a few of the elders from the Henderson family. But it was clear Thome held Henley in high regard, all because he was Vesta''s father.


    Thinking about this, Charlene recalled the times Thorne met her grandma and her aunt and uncle. He had always been aloof and indifferent.


    And in the past, no matter how carefully she brought it up, Thorne never seemed willing to lend a hand to her uncle. But his attitude toward those Vesta valued was entirely different.


    How he treated herpared to Vesta was like night and day. That may be the difference between love and theck thereof.


    Before long, Thorne had left as well.


    A good whileter, Charlene finally turned and entered the Feast.


    In the afternoon, after work, Charlene went home to pick up gifts she had prepared for Neal and Irma before driving to the Henderson Mansion.


    Nestled near the outskirts of Starfall City, the Henderson Mansion, surrounded by picturesquendscapes, was perfect for the elders because of its tranquil environment. Its only w was its distance from the downtown area. It took Charlene an hour and a half by car to reach the Henderson Mansion.


    Parking her car and still outside, she could hear her daughter Jasmine''s joyfulughter.


    Facing the entrance, Irma noticed Charlene first, beaming with a smile. "Charlene,e. Come sit with me."


    But Irma was the only one smiling. Thorne''s mother, Charlene''s mother-inw, Tiffany, and her son wore increasingly unweing Expressions at the sight of her. Charlene noticed this but wasn''t as bothered as she might have been before.


    Pretending not to see, she smiled and handed the gifts to the butler, who came to wee her. Then, she approached Irma. "Irma, how are you doing?"


    "Oh," Irma''s face lit up, pulling Charlene to sit as she frowned. "You''ve lost so much weight. Has Thorne been giving you a hard time?" Charlene looked down, shaking her head. "No, I''ve just been too busytely."


    Her words were a mix of truth and fibs.


    Thorne hadn''t been mistreating her but had often affected her mood. Additionally, she''d dedicated her post-work hours to artificial intelligence research for the past fortnight, staying up until the wee hours. Her recent weight loss was partly due to this. Before Irma could respond, Tiffany scoffed, "Listen to you, and anyone would think your job is oh-so-crucial, sounding like the entire Henderson Group can''t function without you."


    Thorne''s mother, udia Henderson, epitomized the grace of ady of her standing. Sipping her coffee, she remarked coldly, "If you find your work at Henderson Group too demanding, you might as well resign. After all, no one begged you to work there." Tiffany chuckled. "Exactly! Though, some might find it hard to let go-"


    Irma couldn''t stand others badmouthing Charlene and was about to interject, but Charlene said, "I''ve handed in my resignation. Once I''ve finished handing over my duties, I''ll leave the Henderson Group."

 Divorce Time 22

    udia and Tiffany both froze to hear that.


    Trima frowned, "Charlene-"


    "Mommy''s here?" Jasmine had taken the elevator up to the second floor.


    As she came downstairs and saw Charlene, Jasmine was genuinely happy. After all, it had been over a half-month since shest contacted Charlene.


    She interrupted Irma''s words and flung herself into Charlene''s arms. "Mommy!"


    Charlene paused, gave her a gentle hug, and hummed in response, but she didn''t say much.


    Irma didn''t want Charlene to leave the Henderson Group. However, seeing Jasmine there, she didn''t continue the previous topic. Instead,


    she smiled at Charlene and said, "I haven''t had your coffee in a long time. How about making some for me?"


    Growing up under Helena''s wing, Charlene was calm and collected from a young age. She was also gifted. Over those years, her coffee-making skills had be quite impressive.


    "Of course, that''s no problem. It''s just that it''s almost dinner time."


    ffany preferred soda over coffee. She also didn''t enjoy watching Charlene show off her coffee-making skills, and she retorted, "Yeah, Tet''s wait for Thorne and Terence toe home, then we''ll have dinner."


    Right after she finished speaking, Thorne arrived. Upon entering, he first greeted Irma and udia.


    Seeing Charlene, he nced at her briefly before looking away and sitting on a distant armchair.


    Seeing Thorne, Jasmine immediately left Charlene''s embrace and ran over. "Daddy!"


    "Hmm." Thorne hugged her, nced around, and was about to speak when Terence Henderson returned.


    Being much younger than Tiffany and Thorne and still a minor, Terence was cheerful and bright. Upon entering, he lightly jumped over the sofa armrest and sat smoothly.


    Seeing so many people around, he joked, "Is everyone waiting for me?"


    Tiffany gave him a light smack on the head. "Yeah, we''ve all been starving here waiting for you!"


    Thorne was reserved and didn''t say much. Tiffany was hot-tempered, and Terence was the family''s ray of sunshine, closer to his parents in affection.


    His return brightened udia''s somewhat cold demeanor, and Irma seemed happier, too. Seeing it was gettingte and everyone was hungry, she ordered the meal to start.


    There were nine of them, and they headed to the smaller dining room.


    Irma, Thorne, Jasmine, and Charlene were the primary focus when they arranged seats.


    Irma smiled and gestured to Jasmine, "Minnie, swap ces with your dad. Let him sit beside your mom."


    Irma always made efforts to bring Charlene and Thorne together. Everyone else was used to it by then. They all felt Irma''s efforts were in vain, knowing no matter how much Irma tried, Thorne''s attitude toward Charlene hadn''t changed over the years. Because they knew Irma''s attempts were futile, Tiffany sneered, not bothering to intervene this time, and casually took a seat.


    Though Thorne wasn''t fond of Irma''s arrangement, he wouldn''t openly reject her wishes over minor issues. Thus, he remained silent, which was tantamount to a tacit agreement.


    Charlene didn''t show the previous enthusiasm for Irma''s matchmaking.


    Her expression was indifferent, but when she looked at Irma, her smile was tender as she said, "It''s fine, Irma. Let''s sit as we are."

 Divorce Time 23

    Chapter


    23


    Inna couldn''t help but feel frustrated. Charlene was too mild and indulgent toward Thorne, which she believed had led them to miss out,


    numerous opportunities over the years, resulting in little progress in their rtionship. But since Charlene had decided, Irma didn''t press the issue.


    Once dinner officially started, everyone chatted and ate in a rather pleasant atmosphere.


    Charlene, however, barely spoke, quietly keeping her head down and focusing on her meal.


    From the moment Thome had arrived over ten minutes ago, the couple hadn''t exchanged a single word. There was no interaction between them throughout the evening, which was typical for their rtionship. Everyone seemed used to it and found nothing unusual. *When Jasmine wanted something from the table, she once relied on Charlene but had been used to asking Thorne directly. However,


    when she wanted shrimp, her gaze shifted to Charlene. It was a tradition for Charlene to peel shrimp for her and Thorne.


    "Mommy, I want some shrimp, Jasmine said.


    Even though Charlene was considering divorce and didn''t want to fight over custody, Jasmine was still her daughter. She felt it was her duty and responsibility to take care of her and fulfill her needs as much as possible.


    So, when Jasmine asked her to peel shrimp, Charlene responded, "Of course, sweetheart."


    Ama noticed something when Charlene put down her fork to peel the shrimp. "Charlene, where''s your ring?"


    The question turned everyone''s attention, Thorne included, to Charlene''s hands.


    Even though her marriage with Thorne was on thin ice, Charlene still wore the wedding band Irma had made for them. On the contrary, Thorne had never worn his, its whereabouts unknown.


    Over the years, Charlene had never been without her ring, and everyone had grown ustomed to it. Tiffany had often mocked her for it. It was the first day she wasn''t wearing it, and nobody had noticed until Irma pointed it out.


    Charlene''s hands hesitated while peeling the shrimp, but she quickly recovered and said casually, "I rushed out of the house this morning and left it behind."


    In reality, she had taken off the ring when preparing the divorce papers, cing it in an envelope along with them. But since she knew Irma would never approve of the divorce, and she and Thorne hadn''t officially separated, Charlene chose not to tell the whole truth. Irma chuckled upon hearing the exnation. "Oh, is that so?"


    fterward, everyone resumed their dinner as if nothing had happened.


    Post-dinner, the group moved to the living room for fruit and desserts, continuing their conversations. Ever the matchmaker, Irma tried to bring Charlene and Thorne closer by suggesting they sit together.


    But Thorne didn''t even nce at Charlene, who reluctantly sat beside him, not wanting to refuse Irma''s requests again. That was the closest they had sat in months, and Charlene could distinctly smell Thorne''s familiar, subtle cologne.


    But her heart remained calm, and she quietly enjoyed her fruit pudding, not attempting to start a conversation with Thorne.


    Yet, Irma seemed pleased, looking at them andmenting, "You two make a lovely couple."


    Indeed, from the outside, they were a match. Thorne was a handsome and distinguished guy, while Charlene was quiet, gentle, and absolutely gorgeous.

 Divorce Time 24

    They looked good together, but that was about as far as it went in terms ofpatibility. If you considered other aspects, Charlene was eagues behind.


    Still, seeing Irma''s happy face, Tiffany and udia didn''t burst her bubble, even if they didn''t quite agree.


    They all stayed at the Henderson Mansion that night, just as Irma wished.


    Around eight o''clock. Thome and Irma ducked into the study to talk business, while Jasmine grabbed Charlene''s hand, eager to take a bath before heading to bed. Charlene went upstairs with her to help her bathe.


    Sitting in the little tub, Jasmine looked at Charlene and tentatively asked, "Mommy, are you busy tomorrow morning?"


    She wouldpromise and have her mom apany her to school in the morning. But deep down, she hoped Vesta could be the one to go with her. So, it would be great if Charlene was busy tomorrow morning. Charlene shook her head. "Not busy. Why?"


    Hearing that, Jasmine pursed her lips in disappointment. "Nothing."


    She didn''t borate, and Charlene didn''t pry.


    After the bath, Charlene gently dried Jasmine''s hair.


    As soon as her hair was dry, Jasmine said she wanted to go to bed.


    Noticing Jasmine''s eyes glued to her smartphone, Charlene said, "You can "Okay, I know."


    Since Charlene was free the next day, she had to talk to Vesta about it.


    use it, but then it''s bedtime. You can''t stay up toote, okay?"


    est way to break it to her without making her feel


    Jasmine was fretting over how Vesta might take the news, thinking hard about the best sad or disappointed.


    Feeling upset and even more so with Charlene''s nagging, Jasmine pushed her phone and go to sleep after 9:30."


    Jasmine was quite disciplined about this.


    the door. "Mommy, can you please go? I''ll turn off my


    fter saying goodnight, Charlene left the room. Jasmine immediately locked the door behind her.


    While stepping away, Charlene heard the lock click. She knew Jasmine wasn''t guarding against anyone else but just her. She suspected Jasmine wanted to discuss something with Vesta. And indeed, that was the case. Jasmine locked the door and ran back to her phone to message Vesta. [Ms. Hawkins...]


    Charlene had no way of knowing what they talked about. She didn''t dwell on it much or care to probe deeper. She turned and returned to


    her room.


    Irma liked her and often invited her over for meals. Over the years, she had left quite a few personal items there. She found some pajamas and went to take a shower.


    4


    After her shower, she sat on her usual side of the bed. Noticing it was still early, she picked up a book she had brought in her bag and read quietly.


    Time passed without her noticing, and when her eyes began to hurt, she checked the time and was surprised to see it was already 11:30 at night. But Thorne still hadn''t returned.


    Even though Thorne thought she had trapped him into marriage, their rtionship had improved somewhat by the third year, though they were still not close.


    But then Vesta appeared. He fell for Vesta and started keeping his distance from Charlene again. Since then, he hardly touched her. So, she wondered if Thorne was not nning to return to the room or if he was busy with something. While these thoughts ran through her mind, Charlene left the bedroom and headed downstairs.


    Then, a voice came from not too far away.


    "Everyone''s asleep, and you''re still not in your room thiste. Is it Charlene who doesn''t want to return to her room?"

 Divorce Time 25

    Itawas Tiffany''s voice that broke the silence of the evening.


    Charlene''s gaze shifted toward the source of the sound. There stood Tiffany and Thorne.


    She paused mid-step.


    A cigarette dangling from his lips, Thome offered no response.


    With Thome standing against the light, the distance rendered Charlene unable to discern his expression.


    Tiffany said, "I get it. I''ve met Vesta a few times. I heard she''s only 25 and already snagged a PhD from one of the top universities. Plus, she handles her family''s business well, is drop-dead gorgeous, and has a wild but unyielding spirit. Her brilliance and allure are indeed something most womenck, definitely the kind that would catch your eye. But her background isn''t ster, Thorne. Have you thought this through? You-"


    Thome cut her off. "I know what I want in a woman."


    "But-"Tiffany frowned. She wasn''t fond of Charlene but wasn''t keen on Vesta either. She wanted to add more, but catching the displeasure in Thome''s eyes, she dropped the subject, "So protective. I can''t even discuss it, huh? Fine, I won''t talk about it then." Charlene listened with clenched fists, her cheeks reddened from the cold night air. She forced a strained smile, suddenly losing all nterest in eavesdropping, and turned to walk away.


    As she walked away, Tiffany remembered something. "Oh, speaking of Charlene, didn''t she say she submitted her resignation? nning to leave thepany?"


    Thome replied, "The day before yesterday, Coy mentioned she messed up. Coy was pretty upset, so I told him to proceed with the termination as perpany policy."


    Tiffanyughed mockingly. "I see. She made it sound like she was quitting on her terms when talking about it. Now, it makes sense. Seeing how she clings to you, I never thought she''d resign on her own. So, she got fired. Funny." Tiffany burst intoughter.


    Thome remained silent, seemingly indifferent to the matter.


    Upon reaching the second floor, Charlene was about to head back to her room when she nearly collided with Terence, who wasing downstairs.


    hey startled.


    Recovering first, Terence apologized and asked with concern, "Charlene, you okay?"


    Terence was the only one in the Henderson family, aside from Irma, who treated her kindly.


    Charlene shook her head, offering a smile. "I''m fine."


    When Charlene and Thorne married, Terence was still young and unaware of many things. Over the years, he thought of Charlene as beautiful and gentle, always making an effort to amodate his brother. He thought that if his future wife could be like her, he''d treat her like a queen. Even after growing up and understanding the story, he still liked Charlene.


    Seeing her seemingly upset, likely due to something rted to his brother, he scratched his head and sincerely said, "Charlene, you''re great. I''m sure Thorne will see that someday. Don''t be too hard on yourself." Charlene paused, not wanting to delve into the details of her nearing divorce, and replied, "Thanks, Terence."


    "I''m off to grab a drink. It''s gettingte. You should rest."


    Charlene responded with a smile, "Good night."


    Charlene turned off the lights and settled for the dim bedsidemp before lying in her room.


    As she was about to drift off, she heard Thorne''s footsteps as he entered the bedroom.


    Charlene opened her eyes. Thorne looked back at her, their eyes meeting.


    In the past, she would have jumped out of bed to hang his suit and happily find his pajamas, then run a bath for him. But then, she made no move to get up. Instead, she slowly closed her eyes again. Though Thorne had been neglectful and indifferent to her caring gestures in the past, the stark contrast in her behavior did not escape his notice.

 Divorce Time 26

    He was stunned but thought she was having a moment, so he did not pay much attention to her unusual behavior.


    He didn''t even care to know why she was upset, dismissively saying, "Minnie''s enrollment is all set. You''ll drop her off at school tomorrow morning." Charlene replied, "Got it."


    Thome said nothing more, heading toward the walk-in closet to pick out clothes for a shower. That was his attitude toward her.


    Watching his retreating figure, Charlene remembered their impending divorce and wanted to ask when they could go and get the divorce papers.


    But Thorne was busy, and given his nature, he would contact her without needing any nudging if all the paperwork was ready. After all, he was the one more eager for the divorce. So, she had been quietly waiting for his update for the past two weeks, never once rushing him.


    Then Thome''s phone rang.


    Charlene watched him answer the call. His tone was instantly softer than when he spoke with her. It was a tender tone.


    Almost immediately, Charlene guessed it was Vesta on the other line.


    While she was thinking this, Thorne let go of the closet door, saying, "I''ll


    With that, he left the room without looking back. Charlene watched him go without calling out to him.


    Soon after, she heard the sound of a car. Thorne had left the mansion.


    Charlene closed her eyes, calmly turned off the light, and slept.


    The following morning, since she had to take Jasmine to school, Charlene woke up around 6:30. She was alone in the room. Thorne hadn''t returned since he left the night before. Charlene didn''t mind anymore.


    She checked the time, saw that Jasmine wasn''t up yet, and went to wake her. Since Jasmine still had her door locked, Charlene had to


    knock.


    After a while, Jasmine finally got up to open the door.


    Upon seeing Charlene, Jasmine pouted unhappily. "Mommy, why did you knock so hard? You gave me a headache."


    She talked to Vesta about itst night. Even though Vesta agreed it was best for her mom to take her to school, her voice was so sad. Jasmine felt guilty about it. She had several nightmares throughout the night. Being woken up by Charlene, she was in a terrible mood. Seeing Jasmine upset but not getting angry, Charlene calmly said, "It''s a long drive to school. We need to get going soon."


    Not being taken by Vesta made Jasmine not want to go to school at all. She grunted but didn''t reply. Stubborn as she was, she knew better than to be capricious about school matters.


    Shey back down, sulking. "I know."


    After lying there for a bit without moving, she looked at Charlene. "Mommy, can you squeeze the toothpaste for me?"


    Charlene nodded. "Sure."


    After Charlene went into the bathroom, Jasmine grabbed her phone to send a good morning text to Vesta, then followed into the bathroom to brush her teeth with the toothpaste Charlene had squeezed for her.


    As Jasmine finished up, Charlene warmed up a towel, wrung it out, and handed it over for her to wipe her face.


    Charlene opened the wardrobe, asking, "Which outfit do you want to wear?"


    Jasmine replied, "Mommy, I can dress myself. You can go out."


    Charlene closed the wardrobe. "Okay."


    After Charlene left, Jasmine picked out the outfit she had brought from home the day before. Vesta had chosen this super cool camo outfit for her. She was going to wear it to cheer Vesta on!

 Divorce Time 27

    Thinking of the drag race and the cool Vesta, Jasmine couldn''t help feeling excited again.


    After changing her clothes, she checked her phone and immediately frowned.


    Usually, Vesta replied to her messages promptly, but today, after she had finished getting ready, there was still no response.


    Is Ms. Hawkins upset with me?'' Worried, Jasmine quickly sent a message to Vesta.


    [Ms. Hawkins, what''s wrong? Are you mad at me?]


    [Ms. Hawkins, I hate it when my mom drives me to school. I prefer to go with you. Please, don''t be mad, okay?]


    Time passed, but Vesta didn''t reply.


    Having packed everything, Charlene came looking for her. "Minnie? Are you ready? It''s time for breakfast."


    Anxious about not receiving Vesta''s reply and annoying."


    by Charlene''s reminder, Jasmine snapped, "Yes, Mom, can you stop nagging? It''s


    Huffing, she grabbed her backpack and stormed downstairs..


    Noticing Jasmine''s unusual outfit, Charlene followed silently. She realized Jasmine''s taste in clothes had changed since she started hanging out with Thorne and went to Golnd.


    It seemed following Vesta around, learning rock climbing and skateboarding, had influenced her. Vesta was a star both in the ssroom and in sports, excelling at things like skateboarding, rock climbing, and paragliding. Her skills made her an incredibly cool and charismatic modern woman.


    saddened by Jasmine''s closeness to Vesta, Charlene bought clothes for Jasmine based on her new interests.


    Jasmine admired her to the point of changing her preferences. Although initially never objected, understanding it was Jasmine''s choice. These years, she However, Jasmine barely nced at them, preferring only the outfits Vesta picked for her.


    Seeing Jasmine''s outfit, Charlene guessed the situation but chose not to question it. Pretending not to notice, she continued downstairs as if nothing was amiss.


    Tiffany and the others were still asleep when they reached the kitchen, but Irma was awake.


    "Charlene and Minnie are up early today," Irma greeted.


    "Charlene responded with a smile, "Good morning, Irma."


    Still, in a sour mood, Jasmine mumbled, "Morning, Great-Grandma."


    Irma spotted that Jasmine was off and asked, "Minnie, are you okay? What''s wrong?" Jasmine stayed quiet, not feeling like talking. Overhearing Charlene waking Jasmine earlier, the housekeeper suggested, "Maybe she''s grumpy because she got woken up early." Hearing this, Irma smiled and asked, "And Thorne? Hasn''t he woken up yet?"


    Charlene''s expression remained unchanged as she replied, "Thorne had to go outst night for something."


    Irma''s face fell, guessing what might have happened, but she refrained frommenting before the children.


    After breakfast, as they were about to leave, Jasmine realized she had forgotten something and ran upstairs. Charlene waited for her downstairs.


    Just then, Jasmine''s phone screen lit up with a new message.


    Charlene saw the message with the nickname "Dearest Ms. Hawkins."


    propter 28


    Charlene paused.

 Divorce Time 28

    Since Jasmine got a phone, Charlene had made it a point to respect her privacy and never sneaked a peek at her messages. But when she glimpsed a message from Vesta, curiosity got the better of her, and she took a closer look. And that was when she finally understood why Jasmine had been so irritable.


    Charlene quickly scrolled through their chat history and saw that Jasmine had been sending Vesta good morning texts. They chatted every day, and their conversations went on for hours.


    Hearing the elevator ding, Charlene acted like she hadn''t seen anything and ced the phone back where it belonged.


    Picking up her phone, Jasmine saw a message from Vesta apologizing, saying she couldn''t bear to be mad at her and that she hadn''t replied earlier because she was still half asleep. Reading Vesta''s message brought an immediate smile to Jasmine''s face.


    Walking ahead, Charlene nced back and instantly knew the reason behind Jasmine''s sudden happiness, though Jasmine was too absorbed in her joy to notice.


    Once in the car, Jasmine sat in the back, happily texting Vesta. She asionally peeked to see if Charlene was watching, but noticing her mom was busy driving, she rxed. However, since the school was quite far away, their conversation ended after half an hour.


    By then, Jasmine was in a much better mood and started chatting with Charlene.


    "Mom, are you free this afternoon?" Jasmine inquired.


    Without turning around, Charlene responded, "What''s up?"


    Jasmine yfully prodded, "Just asking."


    "I''ve been busy recently. Why do you ask?"


    Still beaming, Jasmine said, "Oh, nothing much."


    Realizing her mom couldn''t pick her up after school meant she could meet Vesta without worrying about her mom finding out. Perfect! Upon arriving at school, Charlene talked briefly with Jasmine''s teacher before heading to Jasmine''s ssroom. As they approached the ssroom, a sweet, childlike voice called, "Charlene!"


    Startled, Charlene watched as a little figure crashed into her arms. Instinctively, she hugged the child tightly to prevent a fall. Recognizing the child, she eximed, "Sally?" It was the neighbor''s daughter, whom Charlene had saved from a dog attack. "Yep!" With her cute pigtails and angelic smile, Sally looked incredibly adorable. Charlene couldn''t help but soften her tone. "Oh, Sally, you study here, too."


    Before she could finish, Jasmine pushed Sally away with force.


    Charlene quickly caught Sally, asking, "Sally, are you okay?"


    Sally nodded, her eyes welling up with tears, not understanding why Jasmine had pushed her. "Why... why would you push me?"


    Initially unaware of Sally''s familiarity with Charlene, Jasmine frowned upon seeing their closeness. She scoffed at Sally''s tearful reaction, "So fragile and delicate! It''s pathetic and gross!"

 Divorce Time 29

    Sweet-faced and adorable, Sally''s looks made everyone want to hug and kiss her on sight. She was far from unattractive or repulsive. Growing up, she always gainedpliments.


    So, when she heard someone say something so hurtful for the first time, Sally burst into tears, clinging tighter to Charlene.


    Caught in aforting embrace, Charlene reassured her, "Oh, Sally, you''re not disgusting. You''re beautiful and charming. Don''t you see that yourself?"


    Upon hearing that, Sally''s mood lifted. She hadn''t responded when Jasmine felt her eyes well up with tears after noticing Charlene still holding Sally and praising her. "You...I, I don''t like you anymore. I don''t want you to be my mom!" With that, Jasmine attempted to run away, but Charlene quickly pulled her back.


    Charlene was caught off guard by the harsh words. Although she was upset, she didn''t want to scold Jasmine in public and embarrass


    her.


    Holding her close, Charlene kissed her and said softly, "Let''s not be angry now..."


    Jasmine was fuming, but feeling Charlene''s kiss, she felt anger halved and her heart filled with more grievance. She suddenly cried, "Then... you can''t hug her anymore or say she''s cute!"


    Charlene realized Jasmine was jealous. It was funny to her. Jasmine acted like she didn''t want Charlene as her mom, but seeing someone else getting her affection was unbearable.


    Charlene didn''t promise anything but kissed Jasmine again to soothe her, distancing both children from the crowd.


    Seizing the moment, Jasmine pushed Sally out of Charlene''s embrace.


    Sally was good-natured. Though she was fond of Charlene, she didn''t have the same possessiveness over her. And Jasmine seemed quite intimidating, making Sally afraid.


    Holding Jasmine, Charlene spoke gently, "Minnie, I know you think you''re cool, and that''s wonderful. But beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Some might love a fierce, tomboyish charm, while others prefer sweetness and gentleness. You can''t insult others because their taste differs from yours. We should respect everyone''s preferences and aesthetics, okay?"


    Charlene knew her daughter was exceptionally bright. What might confuse other children was easy for Jasmine.


    Jasmine understood. She knew her behavior was wrong but couldn''t bear to see Charlene being affectionate with other kids.


    lently pouting, Charlene tenderly wiped her tears with a handkerchief. "Making mistakes is okay as long as we learn from them. But we can''t talk to people like that again, okay?"


    Feeling Charlene''s kindness, Jasmine''s mood lifted, and she nodded and sniffled, "I see."


    Charlene smiled, kissed her cheek, and addressed Sally, "Sally, this is Minnie, my daughter. She realizes she was wrong. Can you forgive her?"


    Though Sally was initially wary of Jasmine, Charlene''s gentleness won her over, and she nodded obediently, "Sure, I can forgive her." "Thank you, Sally," Charlene said with a smile, then turned to her daughter, "Minnie, what should you say?" Jasmine looked up from Charlene''s embrace, "I''m sorry."


    Blushing, Sally replied shyly, "It''s... it''s okay."


    With the issue resolved, Charlene sighed with relief as she led the two children to the ssroom.


    The teacher took Sally away, and Charlene knelt to her daughter, speaking gently, "All is well now. Shall we go into the ssroom?"


    Unfazed by the earliermotion or that she had been the center of attention for all the wrong reasons, Jasmine wasn''t embarrassed or too shy to enter the ssroom.

 Divorce Time 30

    She would never shy away from a challenge or care much about what the other kids thought of her.


    Suddenly, she found it hard to let go of Charlene, clinging to her without wanting to release her grip. "Mommy..."


    "Yeah?" Charlene embraced her back. "What''s up?"


    "I was thinking..."


    It had been a while since shest enjoyed a meal cooked by Charlene, and she missed it. Just as she was about to express her thoughts, she remembered her ns to attend Vesta''s game that evening. Her eyes flickered with hesitation before she let go of Charlene. "It''s nothing."


    A meal prepared by her mom could wait. There would always be another time. However, Vesta''s games were not as frequent. Without much hesitation, she chose to go to Vesta''s game.


    "Okay, then you better head in. Don''t keep your teacher waiting."


    "Okay." Jasmine finally let go, but before she entered the ssroom, she couldn''t help but look back. "Call me during lunch, okay, mom?"


    Charlene promised, "Of course."


    Feeling reassured, Jasmine confidently walked into her ssroom.


    Charlene watched Jasmine confidently introduce herself on stage and take her seat before waving goodbye and heading off to work at the Henderson Group.


    Upon arrival, she didn''t see Thorne but saw Josh, who had brought someone to her desk.


    Josh announced, "This is Sunny Fields. She''ll take over your position."


    Sunny was beautiful, dressed in designer brands from head to toe.


    After giving Charlene a once-over and sensing her clean and pretty aura, Sunny''s gaze held a hint of scrutiny, though she didn''t show it. Instead, she extended a warm hand and introduced, "Hi there, I''m Sunny. I''ll be shadowing you for the next few days. Please, I could use all the help."


    Charlene shook her hand. "No worries at all."


    graduated from Starlight University this June. I just finished my master''s. And you? Where did you graduate from? You-" Charlene thought, ''She jus just graduated this year? So, Sunny probably doesn''t have much work experience to take over my role.'' However, that was just a general assumption. Perhaps Sunny had her unique skills. After all, many in the office don''t have a master''s degree, but Charlene became their team leader.


    Keeping this in mind, Charlene softly interrupted Sunny, "Ms. Fields, we have a meetinging up soon. Let''s stick to work-rted topics for now." With a flirtatious "Oops," Sunny replied, "Look at me. I almost forgot about the real deal. Let''s talk business first."


    On their way to the meeting, Sunny couldn''t help but ask in a lowered voice, "Is it true that Mr. Henderson is super handsome?"


    Charlene confirmed, "Yeah."


    Sunny seemed thrilled. "Hearing you say that makes me even more excited to meet him. Too bad Josh mentioned he won''t be in the office today."


    Charlene wasn''t aware Thorne wouldn''t be in. Given Thorne''s extensive personal ventures, it was a fact that he didn''te to the Henderson Group daily.


    By lunchtime, Sunny had dragged Charlene to the cafeteria. After getting their meals, Charlene took out her phone to call Jasmine:


    Sunny teased, "Calling your boyfriend?"


    "No, calling my daughter."


    "Your daughter? You''re married?"


    "Yeah."


    On the other end, Jasmine was video chatting with Vesta, and Thorne was there too.


    Jasmine pouted, "You guys are mean, having lunch together without me."


    Well, Minnie, you had school, right? How about this? I''ll pick you up after school, and we''ll all have dinner together. Deal?" "That''s more like it," Jasmine responded, then nced at Thorne.


    07:33


    $.


    After Thorne served Vesta some food with his fork, he asked, "What would you like to eat tonight? I''ll have them ready for you in advance."

 Divorce Time 31

    mapter 31 Chapter


    31


    Jasmine finally cracked a smile, rattling off her favorite foods without taking a breath.


    Thorne listened quietly on the side.


    After Jasmine finished, Vesta began topliment her outfit. "Minnie, you look stunning in that dress. It suits you perfectly


    Jasmine was happy. "Really?"


    Vesta chuckled. "Of course, it''s true."


    Then, she asked, "So, Minnie, how was your day at school? Did you get along well with the other kids?"


    Their conversation flowed smoothly, with Thorne rarely interjecting and focusing on his meal with meticulous care. To an uninformed waiter watching them, they appeared a perfect family of three, earning Vesta admiring nces.


    Just then, Jasmine noticed a video calling in from Charlene. She had requested the call that morning. But at that moment, she was enjoying her chat with Vesta too much to end it.


    Seeing Charlene with another girl that morning had upset her. But her spirits lifted in ss when the teacher reassured them that parents love their children more than anything, and that every child is unique and irreceable in their mother''s heart. That reassured her. Worried by Jasmine''s dyed response, Charlene called the teacher.


    The teacherughed and exined in the kids'' lounge that Jasmine was fine, video chatting with her dad and possibly an aunt.


    "No need to bother," Charlene decided, realizing Jasmine was busy with Vesta and Thorne.


    Assuming Thorne was dining with Vesta, she softly said, "Let them talk. No need to disturb them."


    After hanging up, Charlene texted Jasmine, asking about her day, whether she had made any new friends, and what she had for lunch. Then, she reminded Jasmine to listen to the teacher and sleep on time. About ten minutester, Charlene received a voice message from Jasmine. [Got it, Mom. I''ll sleep well.]


    After spending the day with Sunny, Charlene found her outgoing, sociable, and capable.


    At around six in the evening, as Charlene was about to leave work, Sunny offered to buy her dinner as a thank-you for her guidance. "It''s part of my job, Sunny. No need for formalities," Charlene demurred. Just then, Charlene''s phone rang. It was her mother-inw, udia.


    Surprised, as udia usually ignored her, Charlene answered cautiously, "udia?"


    udia tersely informed Charlene that Terence was secretly racing cars, expressed her concern, and asked Charlene to bring him back. then hung up after sending an address. The address led Charlene to a racetrack in the suburbs.


    After apologizing to Sunny for the sudden departure, Charlene headed to the racetrack. It was bustling and noisy. Unable to reach Terence by phone, Charlene searched the venue. After nearly twenty minutes, she found him.


    Terence was shocked to see her. "Charlene? What are you doing here?"


    Charlene exined her mission.

 Divorce Time 32

    Chapter


    32


    Terence raised his hand in a pledge. "Today''s the day my queen, the top female race car driver in the West, CC, is racing on home turf fo the first time since her return. I wouldn''t miss it for the world. I promise fille straight back after the race, no side trips! So,


    Charlene, don''t worry about me. Go on home!"


    "But-" Charlene hadn''t finished her sentence when the crowd ahead started shouting "CC" in excitement.


    "Is my queen about to make her entrance?"


    Hearing themotion, Terence ignored Charlene, joined the crowd in the enthusiastic shouting, and pulled out his binocrs to watch the starting line.


    "His face was a picture of fanatical excitement and joy. A bit surprised, Charlene asked, "Since when did you be a fan of race car


    driving?"


    Although she hadn''t spent much time with Terence, she knew he hadn''t been interested in racing.


    "It was before I hadn''t met my queen! Do you know how stunning and cool she is? Once you see my queen, Charlene, you''ll understand why I fell for racing! And I''m sure you''ll fall for her, too! After all, with how amazing and perfect my queen is, it''s impossible for anyone not to love her!"


    At that moment, CC officially made her entrance. Once again, Terence was lost in his fanatic cheering,pletely forgetting Charlene''s presence.


    Charlene hadn''t had dinner yet. Seeing his craziness and adoration for CC, and considering he wasn''t participating and the noise around was overwhelming, making it impossible to hear anything, she decided to stick around and watch the race with him, nning to take him home afterward.


    After a while, Terence handed her the binocrs, excitedly urging, "Charlene, take a look at my queen! Car number 38! The one in the fiery red racing suit! So wild and irresistible!"


    Charlene wasn''t interested in racing, feeling somewhat amused and helpless at being forced into his enthusiasm, but she took the binocrs anyway.


    With just one nce through the binocrs, she was stunned. Vesta. So, CC was Vesta?


    She had heard about Vesta''s involvement in extreme sports but had no idea she was into race car driving, and to such an impressive extent that she had gathered a young and passionate following.


    that moment, in her dark red tight racing suit, Vesta looked sleek, with sensual and elegant curves. She was fierce yet stunning. captivating everyone''s attention.


    Charlene adjusted the binocrs and identally caught sight of the spectator area on the opposite side where she saw Thome. He seemed just as captivated by Vesta and watched her intently. Charlene''s grip on the binocrs tightened.


    The race was about to begin. Terence impatiently took the binocrs back.


    Charlene''s gaze lingered in Thorne''s direction.


    Besides Thorne, Jasmine and a few of Thorne''s close friends were also there, clearly havinge to support Vesta. Without saying they were all there to cheer Vesta on.


    The race cars zoomed by, quickly turning into tiny dots in the distance, drawing excited screams from the crowd.


    After a while, Terence grabbed the binocrs back, pushing them into Charlene''s hands, "Charlene, you''ve got to see this. My queen''s driving is bold yet wless. Super cool! You''ve got to watch!" Charlene took them and found Vesta again. Soon after, Vesta took a daring and precise chance to overtake on a curve.


    Her bold move amazed the audience, with gasps and apuse echoing around.


    Until that moment, Charlene had never paid much attention to race car driving. But she was utterly captivated by Vesta''s boldness. She remained motionless for a long time.


    Suddenly, she understood why Thorne was so fascinated by Vesta. It made perfect sense.


    Terence raised his hand in a pledge. "Today''s the day my queen, the top female race car driver in the West, CC, is racing on home turf for the first time since her return. I wouldn''t miss it for the world. I promise I''lle straight back after the race, no side trips! So, Charlene, don''t worry about me. Go on home!"


    "But-" Charlene hadn''t finished her sentence when the crowd ahead started shouting "CC" in excitement.


    "Is my queen about to make her entrance?"


    Hearing themotion, Terence ignored Charlene, joined the crowd in the enthusiastic shouting, and pulled out his binocrs to watch the starting line.


    ''His face was a picture of fanatical excitement and joy. A bit surprised, Charlene asked, "Since when did you be a fan of race car


    driving?"


    Although she hadn''t spent much time with Terence, she knew he hadn''t been interested in racing.


    "It was before I hadn''t met my queen! Do you know how stunning and cool she is? Once you see my queen, Charlene, you''ll understand why I fell for racing! And I''m sure you''ll fall for her, too! After all, with how amazing and perfect my queen is, it''s impossible for anyone not to love her!"


    At that moment, CC officially made her entrance. Once again, Terence was lost in his fanatic cheering,pletely forgetting Charlene''s presence.


    Charlene hadn''t had dinner yet. Seeing his craziness and adoration for CC, and considering he wasn''t participating and the noise around was overwhelming, making it impossible to hear anything, she decided to stick around and watch the race with him, nning to take him home afterward.


    After a while, Terence handed her the binocrs, excitedly urging, "Charlene, take a look at my queen! Car number 38! The one in the fiery red racing suit! So wild and irresistible!"


    Charlene wasn''t interested in racing, feeling somewhat amused and helpless at being forced into his enthusiasm, but she took the binocrs anyway.


    With just one nce through the binocrs, she was stunned. Vesta. So, CC was Vesta?


    She had heard about Vesta''s involvement in extreme sports but had no idea she was into race car driving, and to such an impressive extent that she had gathered a young and passionate following.


    that moment, in her dark red tight racing suit, Vesta looked sleek, with sensual and elegant curves. She was fierce yet stunning, captivating everyone''s attention.


    Charlene adjusted the binocrs and identally caught sight of the spectator area on the opposite side where she saw Thorne. He seemed just as captivated by Vesta and watched her intently. Charlene''s grip on the binocrs tightened.


    The race was about to begin. Terence impatiently took the binocrs back.


    Charlene''s gaze lingered in Thorne''s direction.


    Besides Thorne, Jasmine and a few of Thorne''s close friends were also there, clearly havinge to support Vesta. Without saying they were all there to cheer Vesta on.


    The race cars zoomed by, quickly turning into tiny dots in the distance, drawing excited screams from the crowd.


    After a while, Terence grabbed the binocrs back, pushing them into Charlene''s hands, "Charlene, you''ve got to see this. My queen''s driving is bold yet wless. Super cool! You''ve got to watch!" Charlene took them and found Vesta again. Soon after, Vesta took a daring and precise chance to overtake on a curve.


    Her bold move amazed the audience, with gasps and apuse echoing around.


    Until that moment, Charlene had never paid much attention to race car driving. But she was utterly captivated by Vesta''s boldness. She i remained motionless for a long time.


    Suddenly, she understood why Thorne was so fascinated by Vesta. It made perfect sense

 Divorce Time 33

    Charlene couldn''t help but notice that even Thorne, known for his stoic and cold demeanor, couldn''t hide his astonishment and


    dmiration.


    Jasmine and Moran leaped from their seats as thepetition intensified.


    Terence snatched the binocrs back, seemingly fixated on Vesta. He seemed oblivious that Thorne and his crew were also in attendance.


    As thepetition took a brief pause, Vesta was in the lead.


    Charlene asked Terence for the binocrs.


    Terence was over the moon. "Charlene, you''re taken by my queen too, huh? I always say she''s got something that makes everyone, men and women alike, fall for her!"


    Charlene smiled softly without a word and thought of calling Thorne, curious about his reaction. Yet, based on past interactions, she anticipated that he might hang up on seeing her call.


    Considering their history, she nearly decided against it. But then, thinking it might be thest time, she dialed Thorne, nced through the binocrs, and saw Thorne dismiss her call without hesitation, his attention swiftly returning to Vesta. A was clear that his eyes had room only for Vesta.


    Taking a deep breath, Charlene smiled, returned the binocrs to Terence, and lost interest in the rest of thepetition and Thorne''s whereabouts.


    As the event concluded, Vesta secured the first ce.


    Terence was thrilled, eager to get her autograph along with his friends.


    "But I heard CC is not only an heiress but also a Ph.D. graduate who races just for fun. She doesn''t need fans, nor does she cater to them. She''s known for leaving right after her races without signing autographs, making it nearly impossible to get one." "Yeah, we figured we''d have a better shot since it''s a private race, but there''s a special exit for the racers, and without any connections, we''re out of luck." Terence and his friendsmented as they learned Vesta had left to celebrate. udia called, urging them to leave. After dismissing Terence''s plea to join his friends, Charlene decided it was time to head home. Before leaving, Charlene made a quick restroom stop. Exiting, she bumped into someone. "Sorry."


    "My apologies."


    They both took a step back and apologized at the same time.


    Looking up, Charlene froze.


    It was Granger Harden, another of Thorne''s close friends. Granger recognized her as well. His already indifferent demeanor grew even colder when he saw her.


    Charlene met Thorne when she was ten, but Thorne and Granger had been inseparable since childhood, sharing everything from school days to business ventures and regr catch-ups.


    Despite knowing them for over a decade, Charlene remained an outsider to Thorne''s circle, barely beyond acquaintances with Granger Moran, and the rest.


    Yet, Thorne had introduced Vesta to his close-knit group not long after meeting her, which was a privilege never extended to Charlene


    napter 34

 Divorce Time 34

    Chapter


    34


    So, when Vesta had her birthday, Thome had Granger and the gang throw her a celebration. And for Vesta''s race, they all came to cheer


    her on.


    People were saying that Vesta had really clicked with Granger''s group. They had be so close that if Thorne wasn''t around, it still wasn''t a full get-together without Vesta. She had be like family to them.


    Perhaps because of this, over the past few years, Granger and his friends started to give her the cold shoulder. Back then, Charlene had tried to get on good terms with Granger and the guys, but they wouldn''t give her the time of day. No chance whatsoever. They were outright cold to her. Charlene had her pride, too. Since they had made their stance clear, she didn''t push it. But she''d still greet them politely if needed whenever they crossed paths.


    Yet, more often than not, she''d be met with their indifference or even scorn. This time, Charlene decided she wouldn''t even bother speaking. She brushed past them, ready to leave.


    But then Granger said, "Ms. Ross, you have an interest in racing?"


    His tone was chilly.


    Charlene picked up on his insinuation right away. He was suspecting she was here stalking Thorne.


    She turned around, and her voice was icy. "What are you getting at?"


    Granger wasn''t embarrassed that Charlene had guessed his thoughts. "I thought someone like you, Ms. Ross, wouldn''t seem to enjoy racing, so I was curious."


    "Someone like me?" Charlene looked him straight in the eye. "Mr. Harden, do we know each other well? Do you understand me well? Since you think know me so well, why don''t you enlighten me on what kind of person I am?"


    you


    To Granger, Charlene always seemed quiet, gentle, and timid. But he felt that was a facade. In reality, Charlene was cunning. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have done something so despicable to get Thorne back in the day. Afterward, she dared to y innocent, refusing to admit her actions.


    Granger remained silent, staring at Charlene. He couldn''t be bothered to judge her. Nor did he care to.


    However, how Charlene spoke to him was different from their past encounters. It was as if she had dropped all pretenses, no longer wanting to y the part.


    But it wasn''t quite like that either because Charlene''s gaze was cold, sharp, clear, and tinged with sarcasm. It was almost as if she was mocking him for saying he had her all figured out, putting himself on moral high ground to judge her without knowing the story. Charlene didn''t care what Granger thought. She turned around and walked away.


    udia had rented an apartment near the school for Terence. When Charlene dropped him off near the school, it was eleven at night. Terence was still growing, and even though he had dinner, he was hungry again.


    He said, "Charlene, there''s a ce nearby that has greatte-night snacks. My treat."


    Charlene hadn''t had dinner and was craving something warm to fill her stomach, so she agreed. No sooner had they sat down than Charlene''s stomach growled.


    Terence paused, and then it dawned on him. "Charlene, you... haven''t had dinner?"


    "Nope."


    Terence immediately felt guilty. "Sorry, Charlene. It''s all my fault."


    "It''s okay. I wasn''t hungry earlier."


    Terence saw Charlene''s gentle smile and had mixed feelings. He thought Charlene was great. But it was too bad his brother could''t see it that way. apter 35

 Divorce Time 35

    It was nearly 1 a.m. when Thome and Jasmine returned from celebrating Vesta''s winning the car race. Seeing Thore carrying Jasming back sote, the housekeeper couldn''t help but express concern, "Why sote?" Thome grunted in response, not borating further.


    After taking Jasmine to her room, Thorne went to his own, flipping the light switch, only to find Charlene missing. He asked the housekeeper, "She didn''te back tonight?"


    The housekeeper answered, "No, Mrs. Henderson hasn''t returned."


    Thorne was puzzled. Charlene had been unusually absent from home. Such frequent nights out were rare for her. Could it be that ''something significant had happened with the Ross family?


    The following morning, Jasmine woke up with a bright smile, having had a st ying with Vesta. Remembering Charlene, she excitedly ran toward the master bedroom with her teddy bear and called out, "Mommy! Mommy!"


    The door was ajar, but there was no sign of Charlene. Jasmine''s face fell, but then, having changed his clothes, Thome emerged from the walk-in closet.


    She quickly asked, "Dad, where''s Mommy?"


    Methodically tying his tie, Thorne replied indifferently, "She''s not home."


    "Not home? Why?"


    "If you want to know, ask her yourself."


    "Okay then."


    Jasmine picked up her phone and dialed Charlene. Just back from her morning jog, Charlene answered the call before Jasmine excitedly blurted out, "Mommy, where are you?"


    Hesitant to reveal her whereabouts, Charlene asked, "What''s up, Minnie? Do you need something?"


    No one except for Connie knew where she was staying. Charlene was relishing her independent life and wasn''t eager to be disturbed, so she hadn''t nned on disclosing her location to Jasmine yet.


    Using the speakerphone and lying on the bed, Jasmine pleaded with Charlene, "I miss you, Mommy. Can you take me to school today?" Charlene responded, "I''m quite far from you now, darling. I won''t make it back in time to take you to school today. Maybe next time." "Okay," Jasmine said, a bit disheartened, and naturally requested, "Then you have to take me to school tomorrow morning, okay?" Charlene hesitated, not immediately responding. She wasn''t keen on going back there.


    Noticing Charlene''s hesitation, Thorne was surprised. He had always known Charlene to prioritize their daughter, expecting her to agree to such a request.


    After a pause, Charlene said, "How about letting your dad take you?"


    But Jasmine missed her mother a lot. Not getting her wish, she felt wronged, and her eyes welled up. "No, I want you to take me. You haven''t taken me to school for a long time, except for yesterday-"


    Seeing her insistence, Charlene finally agreed, "Fine, I promise."


    Her agreement wasn''t just out of sympathy for Jasmine. She felt responsible for looking after her since she had brought Jasmine into this world.


    Jasmine''s face lit up with a smile once more.


    Putting on his watch and seeing Jasmine still eager to chat, Thorne reminded her, "You''ll bete for breakfast if you don''t hurry down Jasmine gasped. "Ah! I haven''t brushed my teeth or washed my face yet. Mommy, I''ve got to go and do that first. Talkter!" Without waiting for Charlene''s response, Jasmine hurriedly ended the call.


    After hanging up and having breakfast, Charlene headed to her job at the Henderson Group.

 Divorce Time 36

    The meeting took ce on a chilly morning. Thorne, the sought-after CEO of Henderson Group, was expected to appear.


    Charlene and the others had settled into the conference room with their morning coffees barely touched when Thorne finally made his grand entrance fashionablyte as usual. When he stepped in, Sunny, the newest addition to the team, gasped audibly, her eyes sparkling with admiration. Sunny was so mesmerized by Thorne that she seemed to forget where she was until the meeting officially began, and she had to snap back to reality.


    Nudging Charlene, she whispered, "Mr. Henderson is seriously handsome!"


    Charlene, who had only nced up briefly when Thorne entered, responded with a nomittal "Hmm" without taking her eyes off herptop.


    Sunny was surprised at Charlene''s apparentck of interest in Thorne but then remembered Charlene was happily married with kids. Suddenly, her reaction, orck thereof, made sense.


    Throughout the meeting, Sunny got distracted, her gaze constantly drifting back to Thorne while Charlene diligently took notes on herptop.


    After the meeting, Thorne was the first to leave, and the others slowly filtered out. Sunny''s heart fluttered with excitement until Josh came over to collect the minutes from Charlene. That brought her back to reality.


    Josh flipped through the notes Charlene hadpiled and couldn''t help but praise, "Nice work, as always."


    Charlene replied, "Just doing my job," as Josh walked away.


    Then, Sunny finally realized she had no clue what they had discussed in the meeting. She hurriedly asked Charlene to share her notes, overwhelmed by theplexity of the terminology used. "Charlene, did you study architecture or something?" "No," Charlene answered, "I picked up books and learned what I could by myself."


    Charlene had made it a point to familiarize herself with the diverse industries Henderson Group invested in. This dedication was part of why she had risen to be the secretarial team leader at such a young age.


    Sunny was impressed and asked Charlene to share her reading list, hoping to broaden her knowledge.


    By lunchtime, Charlene had sent Sunny a starter reading list, which left Sunny daunted and determined.


    Later that day, when Thorne had guests, Josh instructed Charlene to prepare several cups of coffee, mentioning he''de by to pick them up. Sunny learned that Charlene had always made Thorne''s coffee.


    Curious, Sunny asked if Charlene had delivered the coffee to Thorne. Charlene exined that while she mostly didn''t, there were exceptions when the team was too busy.


    Upon seeing an opportunity, Sunny''s eyes lit up. "Charlene, could you teach me how to make his coffee? Even if I don''t get many chances, I''d like to learn."


    Charlene saw right through Sunny''s intentions but agreed to teach her anyway. After all, Charlene had long moved on from any personal ambitions involving Thorne. Sharing her coffee-making skills, which Thorne loved, was no big deal to her. mpter 37

 Divorce Time 37

    Just then, Josh stepped into the break room, catching the tail end of the conversation and pausing in surprise.


    He and Coy had always believed Charlene would never be content to leave thepany. They thought she would seize any opportunity to stay. When Sunny, Charlene''s recement, showed up for work the day before, they half-expected Charlene to make a move. After all, Sunny was beautiful.


    How could Charlene befortable leaving someone like Sunny around Thorne?


    But over the past few days, Charlene hadn''t just epted Sunny, she''d actually started getting along with her pretty well. And she was even passing on her coffee-making secrets to Sunny. What on earth was going on?


    Josh couldn''t figure it out, and Charlene wasn''t giving anything away.


    She diligentlypleted her work and declined Sunny''s dinner invitation, nning instead to head home for a quick meal before diving back into her research on Al.


    No sooner had she left the office than her phone rang.


    It was Jasmine. "Mommy, are you off work?"


    Charlene got into her car and asked, "Yeah. What''s up?"


    Jasmine said, "I want mac and cheese and chicken noodle soup. Could you make some for me?"


    Charlene paused. She and Thorne hadn''t officially divorced yet. And Thorne hadn''t asked her to move out. She was heading home to cook dinner for her daughter, confident Thorne wouldn''t object.


    But she was tired and had her ns. Jasmine was her responsibility, but Charlene had her life, too. She wouldn''t sacrifice her time unconditionally for her anymore.


    She said, "Mom''s got something on today, sweetheart. Next time, okay?"


    Charlene had always put Thorne and Jasmine first before. She hardly ever said no to them. Yet Charlene had refused twice in one day. Not picking up on this shift, Jasmine thought Charlene was genuinely busy. But, ustomed to being Charlene''s priority, Jasmine wasn''t used to being refused like this.


    Feeling slightly aggrieved, she said, "Mommy, why are you always so busytely? I don''t care. I want mac and cheese, and I want that soup!"


    "Minnie..." Charlene felt a headacheing on.


    Jasmine huffed and hung up the phone in a fit of pique.


    While sitting in her car, Charlene''s eyes reddened. She covered her eyes, remained silent, and drove off.


    Upon arriving home, she settled for pasta. As herputer booted up, Stewart called, "There''s a ging up in a few days. Do you want to join me? I want to introduce you to some people." "Sure."


    Stewart asked again, "When can you wrap things up on your end?"


    "Soon. In the next few days, I guess."


    "Great."


    Meanwhile, Jasmine had expected Charlene to rush home to indulge her and cook her meal. But she waited and waited. Over an hour passed, nearing eight in the evening, and Charlene was still not back. Worried Jasmine might be starving, the housekeeper suggested, "Since your mom''s busy, why not have a little something now? We can wait for your mom to cookter..."


    "I don''t want to!" Jasmine pouted, feeling genuinely aggrieved as Charlene hadn''t returned or called. The housekeeper''s suggestion brought her to tears, "I just want what Mommy makes-" "But-"


    Believing Charlene was really tied up, the housekeeper, left with no other choice, decided to call Thorne. It took a moment for Thorne to pick up the phone. "What''s happening?" he asked. The housekeeper exined everything in detail.


    "Hand her the phone," Thorne instructed.


    Taking the phone, Jasmine sobbed, "Daddy..."


    "Eat


    your


    dinner."


    Through her tears, Jasmine stubbornly remained silent.


    Thorne didn''t say anything else. Jasmine''s cries grew louder.


    Thorne''s tone was calm as he continued, "I''ll take you out this weekend. You pick the ce."


    The sniffling stopped, "Really?"


    "Yes. Now, go and have your dinner."


    "Have you eaten, Dad?"


    ""At a business dinner."


    "Oh..."


    "Go eat."


    "Okay." Jasmine pouted but felt better, hanging up and obediently going downstairs to eat.


    After hanging up. Thorne returned to his private dining room, where someone teased, "Mr. Henderson''s phone sure rings a lot."


    Thorne sipped his drink, replying, "I had to coax my daughter into eating. She was throwing a tantrum."

 Divorce Time 38

    The news stirred a wave of reactions in the room, with expressions as varied as a patchwork quilt.


    Rumors had swirled around Thorne for years, suggesting he''d tied the knot in a secret ceremony. Yet, the identity of the elusive Mrs. Henderson remained a puzzle no one could solve. Some whispered that Thorne had never married at all. The truth of the matter was murky, and most were too timid to probe further.


    So, when Thome casually mentioned having a daughter, the revtion left many ck-jawed with surprise. Yet, curiosity was quickly gone, reced by a respectful silence. After dinner, Jasmine was on pins and needles. She had been waiting for Charlene toe home. But by nine o''clock, with her bath taken, Charlene was nowhere to be seen. Jasmine''s ears were on any sound from outside.


    Just past ten, the hum of a car engine sparked hope, and she dashed downstairs, calling out, "Mommy-" Her voice cut off abruptly as Thorne stepped inside, her excitement deted. "Daddy?" Thorne handed his coat to the housekeeper, noting his daughter''s disappointed expression. "What''s wrong?"


    I thought it was Mommying back."


    Thorne didn''t let the sting of "absent mom, forgotten dad" bother him, pausing before saying, "She hasn''t returned yet?"


    "No..."


    Not overly concerned, Thorne reassured her, "She''s probably caught up with something. Didn''t she promise to drive you to school tomorrow? Get to bed early, and you''ll see her in the morning." With that, Jasmine''s spirits lifted slightly. "Okay."


    After heading upstairs, Thorne retreated to his study to wrap up some work. By the time he finished, it was nearly midnight.


    He half-expected Charlene to have returned during his busyness. But when he returned to their room, he found it empty. She hadn''t


    It seemed the Ross family was indeed in trouble. With that thought, Thorne casually proceeded to the bathroom.


    he following day, due to her school run duty, Charlene rose early.


    After a quick bite, she was on her way, driving out of the neighborhood.


    Entering the familiar gatedmunity, a brief sense of disorientation hit her. She had lived there for nearly seven years. But after just a three-week absence, it felt like a lifetime had passed. Though the scenery hadn''t changed, Charlene felt like a stranger.


    The housekeeper greeted her warmly, "Wee back, Mrs. Henderson."


    Charlene hesitated at the title but didn''t correct him, asking, "Is Minnie awake yet?"


    "It''s about time she got up, or she''ll miss breakfast."


    Instead of going upstairs herself, Charlene asked Latonia, the maid, to nudge Minnie along. The housekeeper offered, "Have you had breakfast, Mrs. Henderson? It''s ready if you-"


    With a soft smile, Charlene declined. "No, thank you. I''ve eaten." "Alright then."


    As Thorne descended the stairs, Charlene acknowledged him with a nod to give a silent greeting. Thorne paused, about to speak, when Jasmine bounded down the stairs into Charlene''s arms.


    Charlene hugged her, ruffling her hair affectionately. "We should hurry. Breakfast is waiting."


    "Yes!" Jasmine''s day brightened instantly at the sight of her mother, her cozy scent filling the air as she snuggled close. "Mommy, stay With me while I eat, okay?" Charlene remained seated, "I''ve eaten, but go ahead."


    Jasmine pouted, "Then chat with me?"


    As they chatted, Thorne took a seat at the dining table.


    Conceding to Jasmine''s wishes, Charlene joined them, choosing a seat across from Thorne.


    09:51


    nupter 38


    The housekeeper got Charlene a cup of coffee, and she sipped quietly, listening to Jasmine''s animated recount of her school day while ignoring Thorne.


    Thome couldn''t help but notice Charlene''s cold demeanor, a stark contrast to her warmth during theirst visit to the Henderson


    Mansion.


    He frowned, pausing mid-bite as the tension in the air thickened.

 Divorce Time 39

    Just then, his phone rang. Charlene nced over and saw "Sweetheart'' sh across the phone screen on the table.


    She thought she''d be over it by now. But after putting her heart into this rtionship for years, could she truly drop it like it was nothing? The word pierced her eyes, and she quickly looked away.


    When Thome looked up, he noticed the deep pain in Charlene''s eyes, but he unhesitatingly answered the call right before her, his voice soft as he spoke, "What''s up?"


    Jasmine also noticed themotion on Thorne''s end. In her memory, Thome only showed this tender side when talking to Vesta


    Forgetting Charlene was there, she excitedly asked, "Dad, is it Ms. Hawkins?"


    Thorne replied in a mild tone, "Yeah."


    As Jasmine was about to say she wanted to talk to Vesta too, she remembered Charlene was there and that Charlene didn''t like Vesta, so she swallowed her words.


    But her good mood was affected. She frowned slightly, wishing Charlene could get along with Vesta, Whatever Vesta said made Thorne frown with concern, leaving his breakfast unfinished as he hurried out Seeing Thorne rush off, Jasmine couldn''t help but worry. But with Charlene there, she didn''t voice her concerns. Losing her appetite, she tugged Charlene to stand up, saying, "Mommy, I''m done eating. Let''s head out." Charlene saw Jasmine''s reactions, understanding her rush was to check on Vesta. But she said nothing.


    "You''ve hardly eaten anything. Take some with you for the car."


    Jasmine rejected. "No, I''m not hungry-"


    Charlene paused. She didn''t insist further.


    In the car, Jasmine didn''t wait a second longer. As soon as she sat in the backseat, she immediately texted Vesta.


    Charlene saw but remained silent.


    A bitter, Vesta got back to them, saying it was just a minor fever and a cold, nothing to worry about.


    Yet, hearing Vesta''s slightly hoarse voice over the messages, Jasmine got worried and quickly texted that she would visit after school. Sending the message, Jasmine felt guilty. It had been a while since she''d eaten Charlene''s cooking, and she had nned to have dinner together. Fortunately, she hadn''t mentioned it yet.


    After a stealthy nce at Charlene in the driver''s seat and seeing she hadn''t noticed, Jasmine felt relieved.


    Upon reaching school, Jasmine hugged Charlene affectionately. "Mom, I''m heading in now."


    "Okay."


    Jasmine didn''t notice how cold Charlene''s reply was as she breezed into school.


    Charlene received a message in the office stating Thorne had an urgent matter, pushing the meeting from 10 a.m. to the afternoon. Thorne''s "urgent matter" was taking care of the sick Vesta. Charlene showed no reaction, focusing on her work. Around 2 p.m., Thorne must have returned to the office because Josh announced a 3 p.m. meeting and asked her to prepare a cup of coffee for Thorne.


    When Thorne entered the meeting room, Charlene''s typing paused.


    He had changed his clothes. Not the ones from the morning. He had visited Vesta in the morning. Whether or not something happened between them, Thorne might have just wanted tofort Vesta, maybe even lying beside her to help her fall asleep. With that thought, she zoned out for a moment. Thinking she was daydreaming about Thorne inappropriately, she returned to reality to find Thorne looking at her coldly.


    Charlene''s fist tightened as she thought about his gentle treatment of Vesta and his icy, impatient behaviour towards her. She quickly turned away.


    Shortly after the meeting, Josh dropped by and told her that her transition work was nearlyplete and that she wouldn''t need to


    Charlene replied, "I understand."


    Even if Josh hadn''t mentioned it, she would have approached him after finishing her tasks. His visit saved her the trip.


    Josh was surprised at how readily Charlene agreed.


    00.51

 Divorce Time 40

    Hey, Josh." Charlene reached out her hand. "Thanks for looking out for me all these years."


    Josh was still in a daze but shook her hand. "Don''t mention it."


    After gathering her things, Charlene left.


    Josh couldn''t believe Charlene had gone.


    "What are you spacing out for?" Coy pped him on the shoulder.


    "Charlene left thepany."


    Coy paused, "For real?"


    Could she bring herself to leave? He was skeptical.


    He scoffed, "Sure, she''s gone now, but that doesn''t mean she won''t try to worm her way back in. Just wait. She''ll be back before we know it, probably with Irma pulling some strings for her." Josh remained silent. It seemed unbelievable, but he felt she was serious based on the vibe he''d been getting from Charlely.


    After leaving Henderson Group, Charlene went straight home.


    Seemingly preupied with Vesta again, she didn''t get any calls from Jasmine for the next few days.


    Late in the night, Connie started running a fever. Charlene quickly shut her book, snatched up her car keys and bolted out the door.


    It had been raining all day and hadn''t stopped till then. Connie lived in the old town area. At this hour, the streets were empty.


    She stopped by a pharmacy near Connie''s ce to pick up some medicine. When she returned to her car, the passenger door mmed open, and a towering figure slid in. Charlene''s heart skipped a beat. As she turned, she saw a ck gun pointed at her.


    "Don''t move." The man was in ck, wearing a mask and a hat that pulled low, obscuring his face, but his gaze was cold and sharp.


    Charlene raised her hands slightly, not daring to move further.


    The man took her purse and phone. "I won''t harm you. Just drive me where I need to go, and you''re free to go."


    Before Charlene could react, he ordered coldly, "Drive."


    The area was eerily quiet, with no cars or people, and the pharmacy was some distance away.


    While Charlene was figuring out what to do next, she picked up a heavy scent of blood in the car.


    Taking a moment, she started the car and asked, "Where to?"


    "Keep going to Silver Wave Port. I''ll tell you the way."


    "No need. I know the way," Charlene said, pulling onto the road.


    Then, as Charlene focused entirely on driving, she didn''t miss a beat, her driving smooth and meticulous. As the man saw this, gun his hand, he started seeing her differently, but she was clueless. Eventually, he instructed, "Stop under the oak tree ahead."


    "Okay." Charlene parked smoothly by the roadside, his gun still trained on her. As he got out, she retrieved her purse, calmly searching through it before him. "I have some first aid supplies here."


    The smell of blood had only grown stronger in the half-hour drive. Charlene knew he must be seriously injured.


    The man paused but ignored her offer, exiting the car and quickly disappearing into the darkness.


    Seeing he didn''t want her help, Charlene didn''t insist, turning the car around to leave.


    A few minutester, the man boarded a boat waiting for him, removing his hat and mask. His phone rang as he was getting his wounds treated. Picking up, he heard Moran''s anxious voice before he could speak, "Granger, are you okay? My guys said they didn''t pick you up. Where are you?"


    Granger answered, "I ran into trouble, but I''m at the dock now."


    Moran sighed. "That''s a relief. How did such a thing happen? I was worried sick!"


    After a moment, hanging up, Granger stared at the distant oak tree, lost in thought.


    Charlene returned to Connie''s half an hourter.


    After popping her pills and slurping some soup, Connie''s mood brightened a bit, but then she frowned,


    "Why do smell blood? Charlene, are you hurt?" she asked.


    .


    09:51


    It was the man who was injured. When he took her phone and purse, his blood had smeared onto them. She had cleaned them upon returning, but it seemed she hadn''t wiped them down thoroughly. mper 40

 Divorce Time 41

    After Connie''s fever subsided the following day, Charlene finally returned home. She hadn''t yet prepared her outfit for the banquet theing evening. So, she decided to venture out that afternoon. Charlene arrived at a high-end boutique, noticing the manager and several assistants fussing over a particr dress. It wasn''t until Charlene approached that they acknowledged her presence. "Sorry, miss, how can I help you today?"


    "I''m browsing for now."


    "Of course, take your time."


    Despite marrying into the Henderson family, Charlene had rarely attended social gatherings. Thorne and udia often attended formal events without her, and Irma had withdrawn from the social scene years ago.


    Although Charlene wasn''t a fashion expert, years of exposure to Connie''s high-end clothing line had honed her aesthetic sensibilities. However, the boutique''s selection overwhelmed her with its beauty and variety. She wasn''t looking for anything specific, just something decent enough for the asion.


    Then, her eyesnded on a breathtaking dress that the assistants had attended to earlier. It was a light purple chiffon gown with an elegantly cinched waist and a beautifully intricate floral pattern. Paired with a sophisticated ne, the dress perfectly bnced elegance and luxury.


    Drawn to it, Charlene moved closer. As she was about to touch the fabric, the manager swiftly grabbed her hand, causing her to wince in pain.


    Releasing her hand immediately, the manager apologized, "Sorry, miss, I didn''t mean to. It''s just that this dress is a custom piece for a VIP client, one of a kind, and quite expensive. We can''t afford any mishaps."


    "It''s okay." Realizing someone else had ordered the dress, Charlene felt disappointed. The prices in the boutique ranged from a few thousand to over a million dors for the most exquisite pieces. Yet, even the priciest gowns paledpared to the one she had just


    seen.


    Eventually, Charlene settled on a cream-colored silk gown with elegantce detailing. As she paid and waited for the dress to get packed, she overheard two assistants whispering, "They said that dress and nebo were worth over thirty million! It''s as expensive as a house."


    "Some people do live in a different world. And to think, it might only be worn once..."


    Thirty million? Even without an owner, it was way beyond her budget. Shaking her head, Charlene left the boutique.


    Back home, Connie called to invite her for avish dinner the following evening. Learning about the banquet, Connie rushed over the following afternoon, eager to style Charlene personally.


    Charlene had a good eye. The dress she chose was lovely. With Connie''s expert makeup, Charlene''s elegantly understated beauty shone through magnificently.


    When Stewart arrived to pick her up that evening, he was stunned by her appearance. "You look stunning. It suits you perfectly."


    Charlene smiled. "Thank you."


    As they drove, Stewart mentioned, "So, returning to thepany tomorrow?"


    ""Yes," said Charlene.


    "Great. You''ll meet Vesta, too." Realizing she might not know who Vesta was, Stewart added, "She''s the programming prodigy I mentioned. She''s starting tomorrow as well. I''ll introduce you two."

 Divorce Time 42

    mapter 42


    Charlene''s face froze. "Vesta? Do you mean Vesta Hawkins? The one who just got back from Golnd?


    Stewart nodded, surprised. "Yeah, you know her?"


    "She''s my half-sister," Charlene revealed


    Stewart was shocked. He had heard more or less about Charlene''s family situation, but this coincidence caught him off guard.


    Charlene''s gaze turned icy as she added another piece to the puzzle. "She''s also Thorne''s mistress?


    The car screeched to a halt. "You-"


    Charlene shook her head. "I''m fine." Her expression was eerily calm as she continued, "Call it nepotism or whatever, but I don''t want her joining ourpany." Stewart''s demeanor shifted to one of firm agreement. "You don''t have to worry. I support your decision?


    Charlene felt a warm feeling inside. "Thank you." She paused, then added, "But that means you''re missing out on a talent."


    Stewart chuckled, giving her a knowing look. "She might be a genius in coding, butpared to you, she''s not worth much." He spoke with unwavering sincerity. Charlene was stunned, thinking Stewart wasying it on thick.


    Reading her thoughts, Stewart assured, "I''m serious."


    Charlene hadn''t expected such a bold statement. After a moment, she asked, "She''s been interviewed a while ago. Why hasn''t she started working yet?" Stewart shook his head. "She mentioned having some matters to sort out. I didn''t pry."


    They arrived at their destination ten minutester, with Charlene deep in thought.


    "What''s on your mind?" Stewart inquired.


    "I don''t get why she''d want to join ourpany," Charlene mused. Even though theirpany was doing well, there were bigger fishes in the sea. With Vesta''s credentials and background, her opportunities were endless. Since Charlene was a major yet secret shareholder, she doubted Vesta knew about their ties.


    So, Vesta''s interest wasn''t likely personal.


    Stewart stroked his chin and smiled. "When we talked, she mentioned ourpany''s programmingnguage, CUAP. She seemed intrigued by it."


    CUAP was anguage Charlene had led a team to develop at 17. Initially deemed average by many, it had be thepany''s most formidable asset. Itsplexity had stumped even the most skilled teams, elevating it to a nearly mythical status within the industry. Vesta was drawn to this programming marvel.


    "Come to think of it. Many top talents have joined us in thest few years, all because of CUAP," Stewart added.


    Charlene was surprised by this revtion.


    Seeing her reaction, Stewart gently patted her head, chuckling. "That''s why I''m saying, she''s nothingpared to you. Your skill in our field is something I, someone who knows you really well, can back up."


    After all, before Charlene emerged on the scene, Stewart had been a prodigy admired by many.

 Divorce Time 43

    09:52


    mapter 43


    When they arrived, the banquet hall was almost full of people, buzzing with the chatter of guests who had gathered for the evening''s festivities.


    With her stunning looks and elegant demeanor, Charlene instantly caught the attention of many guests as she entered.


    The host, who knew Stewart well, gave them a warm greeting as they walked into the hall.


    Just as he was about to exchange pleasantries with Stewart and Charlene, new arrivals at the entrance caught his eye, causing a brief moment of stunned silence.


    The other guests shared his reaction, turning their heads in surprise and delight at the sight of the neers.


    With their backs to the entrance, Charlene and Stewart were unaware of the cause of themotion. Driven by curiosity, they were about to turn around when the host excused himself with an apologetic nce and hurried toward the door. "Mr. Henderson, Mr. Harden, Mr. Albright-"


    Hearing those names, a hunch formed in Charlene''s mind. She turned around, and her smile slightly faltered at the sight.


    It was Thorne, Granger, and Moran, as she had suspected. But what caught her off guard was the presence of Vesta, donned in the breathtakingvender gown she had admired in a boutique the day before, worth over thirty million!


    Tall and statuesque, Vesta wore the gown with effortless elegance and allure, making her appear seductive and untouchable. "Can you believe it? Thorne, Granger, and Moran hardly attend these events! What brought them out tonight?"


    "And who''s that stunning woman with them? Could she be Thorne''sdy? That ravishing and unapproachable aura is out of this world. Only a top dog could have such exquisite taste. If I could have a woman like that, I''d dly trade years of my life!" "But I was more taken by thedy in the beige dress. Her aura is so pure, serene, and radiant. She seems rarer than the boss''s woman, but s, she has a date."


    Then, an exmation cut through the murmur. "My God, that dress! I saw it yesterday and got blown away! I heard it was custom-made by a big shot for his girlfriend. I wondered who it could be, and it turned out to be Thorne! Thirty million, can you believe it?" "What? Thirty million?"


    After hearing that, Charlene''s gaze softened.


    Seeing the dress on Vesta had led her to suspect it was a gift from Thorne. Despite their growing fortune, the Hawkins family couldn''t justify such an extravagant expense for a single event, but for Thorne, thirty million was a mere trifle.


    It was clear that Thorne had put much thought into this gesture for Vesta. The dress was ordered half a month in advance, meaning he nned to bring Vesta to the banquet from the beginning.


    Aware of Thorne''s usual disinterest in social gatherings, Stewart found the coincidence surprising. And then, Thorne had brought Vesta


    along.


    Worried, Stewart nced at Charlene. "Charlene..."


    Charlene offered a reassuring smile, shaking her head gently. "I''m fine."


    ?}


    napter 44

 Divorce Time 44

    At first, she was shocked, butter, Charlene couldn''t care less.


    People swarmed toward Thome and his crew, creating a dense wall of bodies. Thorne and hispanions were oblivious to Charlene''s presence among the sea of faces.


    Charlene might have looked gentle andposed, but Stewart knew better. Beneath that calm exterior, Charlene was a force to be reckoned with, daring in thought and action.


    At work, if something tickled her fancy, she''d throw herself into it full tilt, giving it her all, no matter if it was marketable or not. She believed you can''t know how good something is until you give it a whirl. ''The same went for love. She loved Thome enough to bet her future on him, abandoning the chance for further education tomit to


    family life.


    However, having taken the plunge, despite the high price, Stewart never saw regret in Charlene''s eyes.


    So, when Charlene said she was fine and ready to move on,


    Stewart believed her.


    He smiled. "Fancy a drink?"


    Charlene returned the smile. "Sounds good."


    They went through the crowd to the refreshments area.


    "Want something alcoholic?"


    "Just a bit."


    Charlene wasn''t much of a drinker, but her tolerance was good. They clinked sses and stood quietly to the side, savoring their drinks. Suddenly, someone approached them. "Stewart, you''re here too?"


    "Professor Hancock." Stewart weed the new arrival warmly. "I was about to look for you but couldn''t find you anywhere."


    Professor Hancock teased, "Really? Somehow, Lfind that hard to believe."


    "Cross my heart. It''s true. I''m here specifically to introduce someone to you."


    "Oh?" Professor


    gaze


    fell on Charlene, his surprise tinged with curiosity.


    She was a striking and elegant young woman, but why introduce her to him? Had Stewart not been known for his integrity, Hancock might have suspected...


    "Isn''t thenguage programming project you''ve been working on a bit of a bottleneck? And this is..." Stewart offered a genteel gesture toward Charlene. "Charlene Ross, my junior, a prodigy innguage programming. I guarantee she can help you out." "Your junior?"


    Stewart''s mentor, Kenton Wagner, was a titan in the Al field, and his students, though young, were pirs in the techmunity But the name Charlene was unfamiliar to him.


    "Absolutely," Stewart assured, smiling. "Charlene led the CUAP project eight years ago."


    Speaking of programmingnguages, few held as much prestige nationally as CUAP.


    Professor Hancock was incredulous. "Seriously?"


    "The truth will reveal itself once you''ve talked to her. I''m sure."


    Excited, Professor Hancock tentatively asked Charlene a few questions. As the conversation about his dilemma unfolded, his excitement grew, and their discussion became increasingly animated. Sipping his drink, Stewart smiled and watched from the sidelines, not wanting to interrupt.


    Just then, Stewart looked up and saw Vesta approaching.


    Vesta nodded with a polite smile upon making eye contact.


    Aware of Vesta''s reputation, Stewart paused mid-motion. But before he could react, Vesta was already standing before him. "Mr. Ferguson."

 Divorce Time 45

    Before Stewart could utter a word, Charlene heard someone approaching to greet Stewart. While ncing sideways, her gaze met Vesta''s head-on.


    Initially wearing a polite smile, Vesta instantly turned icy when sheid eyes on Charlene.


    With just one look, she shifted her gaze away as if Charlene was invisible and turned to Stewart with a light smile, about to speak. However, Stewart smiled and turned to Charlene, saying, "This is Ms. Hawkins, Charlene. Would you like to meet her?" Stewart''s statement carried multipleyers. First, it indicated his close rtionship with Charlene. Second, he was aware of the tension between Charlene and Vesta. Third, he made his stance clear. Between Vesta and Charlene, he sided with Charlene. ''Vesta had no idea about the friendship between Stewart and Charlene, not to mention their close bond. But even though she didn''t know the specifics, she quickly caught on to Stewart''s hint.


    "So, Mr. Ferguson, are you suggesting I shouldn''t bother showing up at PrimeStar Technologies tomorrow?" she asked, her tone cold. Stewart chuckled appreciatively, setting down his ss and pping in approval. "Ms. Hawkins, you''re indeed sharp." Stewart could have conveyed his message more diplomatically. But he chose not to.


    In doing so, he made it clear to Vesta that there was no room for subtlety. He was on Charlene''s side, and he made his decision for Charlene.


    Vesta understood. Yet, she didn''t feel embarrassed or humiliated. In her eyes, PrimeStar was decent but couldn''tpare to the Henderson Group. Stewart wasn''t significant enough to humiliate her. Without another word, she turned and left. Watching the exchange, Charlene smiled warmly and was about to speak to Stewart when she noticed Thorne, Granger, and Moran looking their way.


    Their attention was initially on Vesta and then shifted toward her. They might be surprised to see her at the gathering.


    Moran and Granger had shocked looks on their faces, but Thorne''s face was a total poker face. It seemed like Charlene might as well have been a stranger to him instead of his wife.


    "What''s up?" Stewart inquired.


    Charlene shook her head, smiling. "Nothing."


    By then, Vesta had returned to her group, and Thorne and hispanions no longer paid attention to Charlene.


    Charlene continued her conversation with Professor Hancock.


    After Professor Hancock left, Charlene sipped her drink and noticed Moran smirking at her from across the room. As for Thorne, he turned away from her. Seeing her gaze, Moran raised his eyebrows and toasted her from afar.


    Charlene frowned, puzzled by Moran''s gesture. It seemed Moran was mocking her, implying the issue with Vesta wasn''t over. Charlene''s frown deepened. Later, having made his rounds, the evening''s host returned and casually asked Stewart, "You know Ms. Hawkins?" Naturally, he was referring to Vesta. Stewart replied with a smile, "Sort of. Why?"


    "I chatted with her earlier. It turns out she''s from Riverstone, not Starfall. Her family business is doing well in Riverstone and is


    reputable there. But here in Starfall, they''re considered more modest, especiallypared to the Henderson, the Harden, and the Albright families. They''re practically invisible."


    }


    hapter 46


    Stewart asked, "So?"

 Divorce Time 46

    Chapter


    46


    "In circles like ours, getting noticed is no small feat, never mind getting chummy with the likes of the Henderson family But Ms. Hawkins? She waltzed right into the inner circle like it was nothing, buddying up with them and all. Quite the feat." "I wondered why Thome suddenly showed up at my dinner party. It turned out he was there towork for Ms. Hawkins


    "When Thome goes out of his way toy down connections for someone, bringing Granger and the gang along, it speaks volumes. If she were only some fling, Thorne wouldn''t bother to such an extent." "With Thorne paving the way, the Hawkins family will soar."


    Stewart and Charlene listened without interrupting.


    Finally, the host sighed, "To have a daughter like that, the Hawkins family must''ve struck gold. Truly enviable."


    As the host finished, Charlene looked up to see Thorne and his group had left the banquet hall, seemingly having departed early. Even if Thorne had noticed her, he hadn''t nced at her throughout the night.


    Half an hourter, Charlene and Stewart also left.


    Back home, her phone rang. It was Thorne.


    Charlene stopped in her tracks. Was he calling to give her an earful? Thinking she had teamed up with Stewart against Vesta? Considering Moran''s heads up at the party, it was quite possible that''s what Thorne was thinking. Two secondster, she answered calmly, "Hello?"


    Thorne''s voice came through all frosty. "Come home."


    Charlene didn''t see any reason to go back. "Just say what you need to."


    "Minnie''s got a fever. She wants to see you." He hung up right after.


    Charlene blinked, grabbed her car keys, slipped on her shoes, and left.


    Arriving at the vi, she didn''t see Thorne but didn''t think much of it as she headed straight to her daughter''s bedroom on the second floor.


    Jasmine was burning up and on an IV drip, looking miserable. "Mommy," she weakly said and reached out for a hug.


    Careful of the IV needle in her daughter''s hand, Charlene wrapped her in a gentle embrace and asked Latonia, the nanny, "Has she eaten anything?"


    Latonia replied, "She threw up not long after eating."


    Charlene frowned, consulted the doctor about Jasmine''s condition, and turned to Jasmine, who clung to her, "Hungry? How about I make you your favorite soup? You can have some after the drip."


    "Okay." Jasmine had always been taken care of by Charlene whenever she fell ill.


    She couldn''t stomach soup made by anyone else. She only wanted what her mother made.


    Curling her little nose, she asked, "Where''s Daddy? Isn''t Daddy back yet?"


    Charlene paused. She had assumed Thorne was home when he called. Not seeing Thorne upon entering, she thought he might be in his study.


    Hearing Jasmine''s words, she realized Thorne hadn''t returned yet.


    Considering the hotel where they attended the dinner party was closer to the vir than her current ce, and he had left at least half an hour before her, he should have been back even if he had to drop Vesta home. But, if he didn''t leave Vesta''s ce immediately after dropping her off, or if he hadn''t nned oning home, that would be a different story.

 Divorce Time 47

    Footsteps echoed from outside. Thome was back.


    "Daddy!"


    "Hmm." Thorne entered and went to the bedside.


    Seeing him, Charlene tried to put Jasmine down to make room for Thorne, but Jasmine clung to her, reaching out for her dad.


    Thorne came closer and lifted Jasmine into his arms.


    Holding Jasmine close, Charlene could catch the familiar scent of his cologne. But mingled with that familiar smell was a light whiff of women''s perfume. She had caught a whiff of this on Vesta at the dinner bash earlier. Charlene turned away, rising to put some distance between them, stopping when the scents faded.


    Adorned with a sleek watch, Thorne gently touched Jasmine''s forehead with his wrist before he looked at Charlene. "How''s her fever? Did it go down a bit?"


    Charlene ryed the doctor''s words. "It''s shifted from a high to a low fever, but it''s still unstable. It might spike again."


    "I see." Thome sat beside Jasmine on the bed while Jasmine snuggled into his arms, unwilling to leave. But she frowned, "Daddy, your jacket is so stiff."


    Thorne took off his jacket and handed it to Charlene. She caught it reflexively, holding it close until the mixed perfumes hit her, reminding her of their impending divorce.


    In the past, holding his jacket would have felt like a cherished moment of happiness she wouldn''t want to let go of.


    But then, she casually ced the jacket aside and told Jasmine, "I''ll go make some soup."


    With both parents at home, Jasmine seemed to perk up a bit. Hearing about the soup, she obediently nodded, "Okay, thanks, Mommy." Charlene smiled and left Jasmine''s room. Upon watching her leave, Thorne''s gaze fell on the suit jacket she''d left on the chair.


    After starting the soup, Charlene began preparing other ingredients. Twenty minutester, she emerged from the kitchen with clean hands.


    Hesitant, Charlene went upstairs.


    Turning a corner on the second floor, she saw Thorne at the end of the hallway, on the phone by a window. "Her fever has gone down. No need to worry." he said.


    Was he talking to Vesta? Did Vesta genuinely care about Jasmine?


    Charlene withdrew her gaze and entered Jasmine''s room.


    Jasmine had fallen asleep after her treatment, sweating profusely. Latonia was gently wiping her down.


    Upon seeing Charlene, Latonia moved aside and offered her the towel, assuming Charlene wanted to tend to Jasmine personally. That had always been Charlene''s way. With anything concerning Jasmine and Thorne, she was hands-on. Charlene shook her head.


    Latonia paused but didn''t read too much into it, quietly helping Jasmine change into dry clothes.


    Once Latonia finished, Charlene sat on the couch and asked, "Did the doctor leave?"


    "Yes."


    "What did the doctor say? Will the fevere back?" She was contemting whether to stay the night.


    "The doctor doesn''t think so."


    "That''s good."


    Since Jasmine was okay, Charlene probably didn''t need to stay overnight.


    The soup was still simmering downstairs. After sitting a while, Charlene went down to find Latonia in the kitchen. "I''ll keep an eye on it. You''ve had a long day. Why don''t you sit and rest a bit?" 09:52

 Divorce Time 48

    Charlene stepped out of the kitchen and immediately saw Thorne lounging on the living room couch, deeply engrossed in the morning


    paper.


    He nced up momentarily upon seeing her before his attention swiftly returned to the articles before him. Charlene paused mid-step.


    In the past, she would have seized this quiet moment to sit beside him, enjoying hispany without disturbing his reading. But then, there seemed to be an unspoken void between them. With a heavy heart, she turned to head upstairs, and Thorne made no move to stop her.


    But Charlene couldn''t help but feel puzzled. She half-expected him to confront her about the incident with Stewart and their supposed unfair treatment of Vesta. But he remained silent.


    As Charlene reached the top of the stairs, Jasmine emerged from her room, looking pale and groggy, "Mommy, I''m starving. Is the soup ready?"


    "Almost," Charlene replied, turning to Latonia, "Is it still cooking?"


    Latonia chuckled. "All done."


    Feeling relieved, Charlene returned to the kitchen. After a few minutes, she popped her head out to tell Jasmine. "Sweetie, your soup is ready." After serving the soup, Charlene noticed Thorne had followed them into the kitchen.


    Jasmine looked puzzled. "Mommy, why is there only one bowl? Dad''s eating with us, right?"


    Caught off guard, as Charlene hadn''t realized Thorne wanted to eat, Latonia quickly said, "I''ll grab another bowl."


    Charlene didn''t n on eating herself but always made extra. Given Jasmine''s small appetite, there would be enough for her and Thorne.


    As they began to eat, Thorne''s elegance was unmistakable. His long fingers delicately stirred his bowl with a grace that was truly pleasing to the eye,


    Jasmine''s eyes erkled with delight after tasting her soup, "It''s been ages. This soup is amazing."


    atonia smiled. "Now that we''re back home, you can have it whenever you want."


    Charlene listened silently, not joining the conversation.


    Thome sat across from her, equally silent.


    Jasmine, however, was in high spirits. Turning to Charlene, she pleaded, "Mommy, can you sleep with me tonight?" Charlene was about to refuse, but noticing Jasmine''s paleplexion, she agreed, "Okay." soup


    Jasmine only managed one bowl, and Thorne didn''t eat much either. They left the dining table with the pot of


    unfinished.


    Despite feeling under the weather, Jasmine insisted on bathing to stay clean. Concerned she might catch a chill, Charlene supervised her.


    After tucking Jasmine into bed, Charlene hesitated before heading to the master bedroom.


    Thorne was nowhere to be seen. She half-expected to find her belongings cleared out.


    Upon entering, she found everything as she left it. Her slippers, hand cream, facial moisturizer, and water ss were all in their usual spots as if she had never left.


    Entering the walk-in closet, she discovered her items untouched.


    Perhaps because they hadn''t finalized their divorce, and to avoid upsetting Irma, Thorne hadn''t moved her things.


    With a sigh, Charlene grabbed her pajamas and a towel, leaving the master bedroom for Jasmine''s room.


    Jasmine was ying on her tablet when she saw Charlene with her clothes. "Mommy, are you taking a shower in my room?" "Yeah," Charlene replied.


    Shortly after she popped into the bathroom, Thorne headed into Jasmine''s room.


    09:52


    na

 Divorce Time 49

    pter 49


    Chapter


    49


    When he nced toward the bathroom, Jasmine said, "Mom''s in there taking a shower."


    Thorne nodded and asked, "Did you ask Mommy toe over here to shower?"


    Jasmine shook her head. "Nope, she brought her clothes over by herself."


    Thorne didn''t pursue the topic further. After chatting with Jasmine and telling her to get some rest, he turned and left.


    Still in the bathroom, Charlene heard some noise and knew Thorne hade by, but she couldn''t hear what they were discussing.


    Jasmine hadn''t fully recovered from her sickness, and the medicine made her drowsy. Seeing it gettingte, Charlene decided to lie down in bed with Jasmine after her shower. Jasmine snuggled into her arms, rubbing against her shoulder nook. "Mommy, you smell so nice and feel so soft."


    She felt the softestfort in her mother''s embrace, even more so than in Vesta''s arms. But knowing Charlene wasn''t fond of Vesta, she kept that thought to herself.


    Jasmine fell asleep quickly.


    Exhausted herself, Charlene soon drifted off, too.


    Since falling ill, Jasmine had a habit of kicking off her nkets. Maybe out of worry, Charlene woke up a few times during the night to tuck Jasmine in, making sure she wouldn''t catch a chill before she couldfortably get some shut-eye. Charlene didn''t get much rest that night and woke up at dawn. Jasmine was still sleeping as Charlene quietly got out of bed and peered out the window, spotting Thorne jogging below as expected. He usually ran for about an hour before returning. After getting ready and changing her clothes, Charlene went downstairs to make breakfast.


    Half an hourter, she handed off the remaining tasks to Latonia, ensuring Jasmine didn''t have a fever re-up, before grabbing her purse and car keys and heading out.


    Not long after she left, Jasmine woke up and couldn''t find Charlene, asking, "Where''s Mommy?"


    Latonia replied, "Mrs. Henderson had to go out."


    Jasmine pouted. "Oh."


    Latonia smiled. "But she made sure your breakfast was ready before she left."


    That lifted Jasmine''s spirits somewhat. Still not fully recovered but feeling hungry, Jasmine freshened up and went downstairs for breakfast.


    Shortly after, Thorne came down and also noticed Charlene''s absence. He asked Latonia, "Where''s Mrs. Henderson?"


    "Oh, Mrs. Henderson has gone out," she replied.


    Thorne didn''t ask further.


    Meanwhile, after returning and grabbing a quick bite, Charlene was about to head to the office when the doorbell rang. She saw her neighbor, Mrs. Sullivan, and her daughter Sally through the door''s camera. Opening the door, Charlene greeted, "Mrs. Sullivan."


    Mrs. Sullivan looked worried. "Ms. Ross, Sally''s grandmother is sick, and I must take her to the hospital. Could you please drop Sally off at school for me?"


    Since Jasmine and Sally''s preschool was on the way to her office, Charlene agreed.


    Twenty minutester, as Charlene was looking for a parking spot near the preschool, she spotted Thorne, Vesta, and Jasmine. Jasmine looked well. She bounced along while holding hands with Vesta, enjoying herself. As for Thorne, he stood beside Vesta, thoughtfully shielding her and Jasmine from the traffic and pedestrians.


    Sally also noticed Jasmine. "Charlene, it''s Minnie!"


    Charlene smiled softly, "Yes, honey. I see her."


    "Who''s that beautifuldy holding Minnie''s hand? Is she Minnie''s mom, too? Does Minnie have two mommies?" asked Sally.

 Divorce Time 50

    hapter 50 Chapter 50


    Charlene didn''t respond right away. She patted Sally''s head gently and said, "Can you keep it a secret that I brought you here today? Don tell Minnie, okay?"


    Sally nodded eagerly. "Gotcha."


    Thest time she hugged Charlene, Minnie had been all bristly about it. Truth be told, Sally was a bit scared of her and didn''t dare talk to her much. And it seemed Minnie still held a grudge because each time she saw Sally, she would puff up and re. Ahead, Thorne, Vesta, and Jasmine looked like the picture-perfect family. Charlene watched them and couldn''t help but think it was beautiful. She shifted her focus away.


    After Thorne and Vesta left, Charlene finally exited the car


    with Sally.


    Jasmine''s teacher knew Charlene was Jasmine''s mom.


    She saw Jasmine dropped off by her dad and another woman and thought Charlene was busy with something else. But then, seeing Charlene holding Sally''s hand, she was momentarily baffled. "Ms. Ross, you and Sally..." "Mrs. Sullivan had an emergency and asked me to drop off Sally," Charlene exined.


    Oh, I see," the teacher sighed in relief and added cautiously, "It''s just that... Jasmine just arrived at school, too, but..."


    "I know." Charlene gave aforting smile.


    The teacher was still confused, but seeing Charlene seemed to be in the know and not bothered, she didn''t press further. Leaving the preschool, Charlene barely got into the car when Stewart called, "What time will you get here?" ""In about ten minutes."


    "Okay."


    When Charlene arrived at PrimeStar, Stewart had been waiting for her at the entrance.


    He greeted her with open arms, "Wee back."


    Charlene smiled and shared a quick hug with him.


    Meanwhile, Raleigh was leaning against a window in thepany''s hallway and on a call.


    He caught sight of the entrance and was instantly captivated by Charlene''s appearance. However, he quickly averted his gaze as Vesta''s call came through.


    He chuckled, initiating the conversation, "Vesta, good morning. When will you be arriving at the office?"


    Whatever Vesta said changed Raleigh''s expression.


    Soon after, Raleigh returned to his desk, and his colleagues noticed he seemed off. "Raleigh, what''s up with you? Are you unwell?" Raleigh shook his head silently.


    As people started pouring into the office, someone whispered excitedly, "Did you see? Mr. Ferguson brought a real knockout to the office."


    "Is she that stunning? Don''t pull my leg!"


    "She is, truly. She''s radiant, even more gorgeous than a movie star!"


    Raleigh''s mind immediately returned to the beautiful woman who had embraced Stewart at the entrance.


    Then, another colleague interrupted, "And guess what? I heard she''s joining ourpany today as a new employee!"


    Raleigh paused at this revtion. Vesta was his junior in college. After learning she was interested in working at PrimeStar, he immediately rmended her to Stewart, who seemed quite impressed with her at their first meeting. It was supposed to be Vesta''s first day. He had called Vesta earlier to ask when she''d arrive, only to hear Stewart had suddenly dropped her for "personal reasons."


    As for what those personal reasons were...


    Just as Raleigh was pondering this, Stewart walked in with Charlene by his side.

 Divorce Time 51

    09.52


    When Charlene walked in, the room went silent, every pair of eyes fixed on her in awe.


    Too thrilled to remain seated, someone stood up and rushed to ask, "Mr. Ferguson, is this stunningdy our new colleague?"


    "Word does get around, doesn''t it?" Stewart chuckled, turning to introduce Charlene. "This is Charlene Ross. She''s joining ourpany-"


    Raleigh cut him off and suddenly blurted, "Did you give up on Vesta because of her, Mr. Ferguson?"


    Stewart paused a moment, then nodded, "Yeah. I was thinking of giving you the rundownter..."


    Before he could finish, Raleigh turned to Charlene, saying, "Vesta just got her PhD from one of the top ten universities, and she''s only 25. If Ms. Ross managed to get her spot here at PrimeStar, her resume must be even more impressive, right?" The word around was that Stewart had personal reasons for not hiring Vesta, who had not revealed the real causes.


    Raleigh had seen Charlene hugging Stewart downstairs earlier, which led him to believe her hiring at PrimeStar was due to personal connections.


    Despite thepany''s reputation for attracting top talent, having a resume like Vesta''s was rare, even nationally. He doubted Charlene''s achievements could surpass hers.


    Without waiting for Charlene to respond, he sneered, "But then, Ms. Ross does look quite young. People might think you haven''t even graduated with your PhD yet."


    Stewart had nned to talk with Raleigh about not hiring Vestater. After all, Charlene and Vesta''s issue wasn''t something they could discuss in such a public setting. But he hadn''t expected Raleigh tosh out like that.


    Frowning, Stewart began, "Raleigh-"


    But Raleigh felt Stewart was trying to cover for Charlene and loudly cut him off, "Mr. Ferguson, I was talking to Ms. Ross."


    He pressed Charlene, "Is it that hard to answer about your education? Or does Mr. Ferguson need to speak for you? Or is it that you haven''t been in a PhD program? Or perhaps the institution you attended isn''t ranked high enough to mention?" Charlene calmly replied, "Indeed, I haven''t pursued a PhD, but-"


    Raleighughed, feeling like his guesses had hit the mark. Not every woman could measure up to Vesta''s achievements.


    He scoffed, interrupting Charlene before she could finish, "But what? You''re going to say even without a PhD, your knowledge doesn''t fall short? What gives you that illusion? Just because men have ttered you for your looks, you think you have real talent?" That was thest straw for Stewart, who burst out, "Raleigh!"


    While skepticism was one thing, Raleigh''s remarks insulted Charlene! How could he not be furious?


    Raleigh removed his ID badge from around his neck. "I resign."


    "You!" Stewart was stunned by Raleigh''s impulsiveness.


    Raleigh looked back at him. "Mr. Ferguson, I always thought you valued talent and could separate personal from professional. But I was wrong." With that, Raleigh turned and left.


    Not one to lose his temper easily, Stewart called after him, "Take some time to cool off. When you''re ready to return, you''re always wee-"


    0000

 Divorce Time 52

    Chapter


    52


    No way. I''m done with PrimeStar forever!" Raleigh dered without a backward nce as he stormed off.


    Charlene really appreciated talent. Her eyes flicked to Stewart, who shook his head at her, suggesting she keep cool. Raleigh was a diamond they couldn''t afford to let go, even with his temper tantrum.


    From the get-go, it was clear Raleigh harbored feelings for Vesta, something Stewart noted but considered a personal matter that didn''t concern him. However, Raleigh''s emotional reaction to Charlene''s arrival, spurred by his feelings for Vesta, crossed a line. The core technology at CUAP was under a confidentiality agreement with the government, making Charlene''s role a secret. Raleigh''s impulsiveness and overestimation of Vesta meant that even if Charlene proved her worth, Raleigh might remain unconvinced, thinking Vesta could have done better. The scenario could lead to Raleigh feeling sidelined by Charlene, making him susceptible to maniption and potentially causing significant damage to his career and thepany.


    Seeing Stewart''s confidence, Charlene felt reassured.


    Stewart cleared his throat and addressed the room, "Okay, Charlene may not have a PhD, but trust me. Her know-how is more than enough for what we''re after."


    The room exchanged skeptical nces. They heard of Raleigh''s recent rmendation of a friend to Stewart. But the details were unclear, much like a simr incident the year before involving a supposedly top-tier university grad who turned out to be underqualified. Stewart''s choice to favor Charlene over a highly qualified candidate understandably angered Raleigh and raised questions about Stewart''s ability to separate personal biases from professional decisions.


    Understanding the room''s mood, Stewart inquired about Raleigh''s current projects. Patton, who had been working closely with Raleigh, provided a brief overview.


    Stewart suggested, "Charlene, how about you take over Raleigh''s remaining tasks?"


    Charlene agreed, "Sure, happy to."


    She then addressed the team confidently, "I''m looking forward to working with all of you."


    The team responded with polite, if not entirely enthusiastic, smiles, silently hoping Charlene would prove capable and not leave them to pick up the ck.


    "It''s all here. Tell me if you need anything." Particrly concerned about the extra workload, Patton politely offered to help Charlene, who gratefully epted.


    least her attitude was positive. That was something.


    Yenupter 53


    C

 Divorce Time 53

    Chapter


    53


    Raleigh left PrimeStar and immediately dialed Vesta.


    Vesta asked, "Charlene got a job at PrimeStar?"


    "Yeah." Raleigh found it odd. "Didn''t you know?"


    Wasn''t Charlene the reason she got pushed out to make room at PrimeStar?


    "No idea." She thought Stewart didn''t hire her to give Charlene a leg up.


    So, had Charlene left the Henderson Group since she had joined PrimeStar?


    ''Raleigh paused, "What were those personal reasons you mentioned?"


    Vesta didn''t feel like going into detail. "Just some personal beef" "But-"


    "What''s up?"


    He got it wrong. His departure had nothing to do with Vesta.


    Thinking this, Raleigh couldn''t help but ask, "How capable is Charlene? I heard she didn''t even get her PhD, She..."


    "She didn''t just get her PhD. She only has a bachelor''s. She never went to grad school."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah." Vesta''s tone was icy.


    It was unexpected that Charlene had left the Henderson Group. But what surprised Vesta even more was that Charlene didn''t consider furthering her education after leaving the Henderson Group. Instead, she got a job at anotherpany through backdoor connections. Shecked ambition and vision.


    Raleigh asked, "Vesta, what are your ns now?"


    Vesta said, "I''ve got a big race ahead and must spend much time practicing. I''ll think about work stuffter."


    "Oh, I see..."


    *Yesta was good at everything, and Raleigh knew that. Sometimes, he wondered if she could keep up with her professional knowledge


    with all her activities. But then, knowing how exceptional Vesta was, he felt she was in a league of her own.


    He figured if Vesta dared to do it, she must have had her reasons.


    Meanwhile, over at Henderson Group, Thorne was going through some files and without even looking up, asked Coy, "Get me a coffee, will you?"


    "Right away."


    It was Sunny''s first time making coffee for Thorne, so she was excited and nervous. Following Charlene''s instructions to the letter, she carefully prepared the coffee, which Coy then delivered to Thorne. Thorne set aside his files, picked up the coffee to stir gently, and brought it to his lips, only to hesitate. Something about the smell was off.


    He hesitated, then took a small sip, only to set it down immediately. "Brew it again."


    Coy paused, "Okay."


    Sunny was puzzled. "Brew it again? Too much sugar, or was the taste not good? But I followed Charlene''s steps exactly and measured the sugar. It shouldn''t be wrong."


    Coy looked helpless. "I''m not sure, either."


    Sunny had to brew another cup. Perhaps due to her nerves, Thorne didn''t even taste this one. He sniffed it and set it aside, asking Coy, "What''s going on?"


    Coy exined, "Sunny might be nervous since it''s her first time making coffee for you, so she might not have gotten the heat right..." Thorne frowned. "Sunny? Who''s Sunny? Where''s Charlene?" Coy was shocked. "Charlene has left thepany. Didn''t you know?"


    Thorne remained silent. He genuinely didn''t know. He was aware of the incident about Charlene''s work attitude irking Coy, leading to


    talks of her dismissal.


    But-


    "When did she leave?"


    3


    Raleigh left PrimeStar and immediately dialed Vesta.


    Vesta asked, "Charlene got a job at PrimeStar?"


    "Yeah." Raleigh found it odd. "Didn''t you know?"


    Wasn''t Charlene the reason she got pushed out to make room at PrimeStar?


    "No idea." She thought Stewart didn''t hire her to give Charlene a leg up..


    So, had Charlene left the Henderson Group since she had joined PrimeStar?


    Raleigh paused, "What were those personal reasons you mentioned?"


    Vesta didn''t feel like going into detail. "Just some personal beef." "But-"


    "What''s up?"


    He got it wrong. His departure had nothing to do with Vesta.


    Thinking this, Raleigh couldn''t help but ask, "How capable is Charlene? I heard she didn''t even get her PhD. She..."


    "She didn''t just get her PhD. She only has a bachelor''s. She never went to grad school."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah." Vesta''s tone was icy.


    It was unexpected that Charlene had left the Henderson Group. But what surprised Vesta even more was that Charlene didn''t consider furthering her education after leaving the Henderson Group. Instead, she got a job at anotherpany through backdoor connections. Shecked ambition and vision.


    Raleigh asked, "Vesta, what are your ns now?"


    Vesta said, "I''ve got a big race ahead and must spend much time practicing. I''ll think about work stuffter."


    "Oh, I see..."


    Vesta was good at everything, and Raleigh knew that. Sometimes, he wondered if she could keep up with her professional knowledge with all her activities. But then, knowing how exceptional Vesta was, he felt she was in a league of her own. He figured if Vesta dared to do it, she must have had her reasons.


    Meanwhile, over at Henderson Group, Thorne was going through some files and without even looking up, asked Coy, "Get me a coffee, will you?"


    "Right away."


    It was Sunny''s first time making coffee for Thorne, so she was excited and nervous. Following Charlene''s instructions to the letter, she carefully prepared the coffee, which Coy then delivered to Thorne. Thorne set aside his files, picked up the coffee to stir gently, and brought it to his lips, only to hesitate. Something about the smell off.


    He hesitated, then took a small sip, only to set it down immediately. "Brew it again."


    Coy paused, "Okay."


    Sunny was puzzled. "Brew it again? Too much sugar, or was the taste not good? But I followed Charlene''s steps exactly and measured the sugar. It shouldn''t be wrong." Coy looked helpless. "I''m not sure, either."


    Sunny had to brew another cup. Perhaps due to her nerves, Thorne didn''t even taste this one. He sniffed it and set it aside, asking Coy, "What''s going on?"


    Coy exined, "Sunny might be nervous since it''s her first time making coffee for you, so she might not have gotten the heat right..."


    porne frowned. "Sunny? Who''s Sunny? Where''s Charlene?"


    Coy was shocked. "Charlene has left thepany. Didn''t you know?"


    Thorne remained silent. He genuinely didn''t know. He was aware of the incident about Charlene''s work attitude irking Coy, leading to talks of her dismissal. But-


    "When did she leave?"


    09.52


    nupter 53


    Last Thursday."


    "Gofit."


    Charlene had left, but it was likely for a few days only. He guessed it wouldn''t be long before she came running back.

 Divorce Time 54

    "How about this coffee?" asked Coy.


    Thorne nced at the coffee cup on his desk with disdain. "Take it away and get me a ss of tap water, will you?"


    Coy nodded. "Sure thing."


    At noon, Stewart went out for a business lunch, leaving Charlene to dine alone in thepany cafeteria.


    Though polite, her colleagues kept their distance. It didn''t seem to bother Charlene much.


    After lunch, she plunged back into her work. As the clock ticked past five, she approached Patton, her project manager. "I think I''ve pretty much nailed it. Do you want to take a look?" "What?" Patton was initially confused, but as he perused the documents Charlene handed over, his confusion turned into utter disbelief. "You... you''ve finished everything?"


    It was a workload that Raleigh, the previous team leader, had scheduled over a fortnight to finish. And Charlene had deciphered and finished it all in less than a day? "Yep," Charlene confirmed.


    Patton was speechless, especially when he realized Charlene had done an exceptional job and that her work also provided him with fresh perspectives he hadn''t considered for his tasks. The news spread. Soon, other colleagues crowded around, equally stunned by Charlene''s feat.


    Recovering from his shock, Patton eyed Charlene incredulously. "Are you for real just an undergrad?"


    Charlene took a moment, then replied, "I didn''t go after a master''s."


    Impossible! How could an undergraduate outperform a team of seasoned Ph.Ds and master''s graduates?


    Patton asked, "Why didn''t you go for your master''s? Financial issues at home?"


    But looking at Charlene, that didn''t seem to be the case. With her skills, she shouldn''t have to worry about tuition fees.


    Charlene lowered her gaze. "No, it''s just some personal reasons." She smiled and added, "Maybe I''ll consider further studiester."


    After a brief chat and solving a few more work-rted queries for her colleagues, Charlene left the office around seven.


    Stepping out, she found Stewart waiting for her at the door. "Making a mark on your first day, winning everyone''s approval. That''s ssic you."


    Charlene grinned. "Dinner on me?"


    Stewart raised an eyebrow. "What else did you think I was waiting here for?"


    Laughing, they left the office together.


    Twenty minutester, as they were about to enter a restaurant, a kid darted past, causing Charlene to stumble back and almost fall, if not for Stewart''s quick reflexes, catching her by the waist. Just as she was releasing a sigh of relief and about to say thanks, Charlene spotted Thorne and Moran in the distance. They saw her


    too.


    Thorne paused in his tracks. Moran raised an eyebrow.


    With pursed lips, Charlene averted her gaze and gently pushed Stewart away. Unaware of Thorne and Moran, Stewart asked worriedly, "Did you hurt your ankle?" Charlene shook her head. "No, I''m fine."


    "That''s good. Let''s go then."


    Without giving Thorne another nce, Charlene followed Stewart inside.


    Observing Charlene''s reaction, Moran was incredulous. "That was your wife, right?"


    Thorne remained silent.


    Moran snorted, "She ignored uspletely and was all chummy with Stewart. Is this some new strategy to win you back? Trying to make you jealous?"


    Before Thorne could respond, Moran burst outughing. "She''s overthinking this."


    Thorne didn''t reply, stating, "Let''s go."


    09:53


    Yenapter 55

 Divorce Time 55

    Chapter


    55


    Vesta and Jasmine were already there when they arrived at the private dining room.


    Vesta asked, "What''s got youughing so much?"


    Moran replied with a chuckle, "Oh, nothing. Just met a rather interesting character."


    After dinner, Thorne and Jasmine headed home.


    Getting out of the car, Jasmine ran upstairs, bursting with excitement, "Mommy, Mommy!"


    Latonia emerged from the kitchen upon hearing themotion. "Your mommy hasn''te home yet."


    "What?" Jasmine''s excitement faded. "Why is Mommy always so busy these days?"


    Grumbling to herself, she went upstairs.


    Noticing Thome still lingering downstairs, Latonia inquired, "Mr. Henderson?"


    Thorne shook his head. "No worries," and followed upstairs. That night, Thorne noted that Charlene hadn''t returned.


    The following morning, Jasmine woke up, half expecting to indulge in one of Charlene''s homemade breakfasts.


    Seeing the breakfast on the table looked nothing like Charlene''s handiwork, she frowned, "Mommy didn''t get up to make breakfast?


    Latonia replied, "Mrs. Henderson is not at home."


    Jasmine found it odd. "Where did Mommy go? Did she visit Grandma''s again?"


    "Perhaps?" Without confirmation from Charlene, Latonia couldn''t be sure.


    Jasmine turned to Thorne. "Dad..."


    Taking his time, Thorne suggested, "If you want to know, call her."


    "I''ll ask her tonight, then."


    Meanwhile, after breakfast, Charlene had gone straight to the office.


    As Stewart was about to discuss new product development with Charlene, his phone rang.


    The caller asked, "Has yourpany crossed paths with the Henderson Group?"


    "What?" Stunned, Stewart nced at Charlene and switched to speakerphone.


    "Someone from the Henderson Group was looking to cause trouble for yourpany, but we managed to intervene."


    Hearing that, Charlene clenched her fists tight. After the dinner party, Thorne didn''t confront Charlene about Steward wronging Vesta, which she thought meant he wasn''t interested in pursuing it.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t care. It was just that he didn''t bother arguing with Charlene, choosing instead to act, making it clear that targeting, Vesta would have consequences for her!


    Stewart realized what was happening. He reassured Charlene, patting her hand. "Don''t worry. Ourpany has strong ties with the government. They can''t touch us."


    "Right."


    Otherwise, to avenge Vesta, with Thorne''s influence and wealth, he would have PrimeStar weakened, if not destroyed. His protection over Vesta was indeed fierce! Slightly concerned, Stewart asked, "If they can''t get to PrimeStar, would they target the Ross family?"


    Charlene shook her head. "No."


    Having Irma in the mix meant Thorne wouldn''t easily go after the Ross family. He would still want to respect Irma''s dignity. "That''s a relief..."


    As the day neared its end, Charlene received a call from Jasmine. "Mommy, when are youing home? I''m so hungry." "Didn''t


    you


    ask Latonia to prepare something for you?"


    "But I want your beef steak." She hadn''t had itst time and craved it even more.


    Charlene hesitated.


    Rubbing her temples without responding, Jasmine added, "Dad''s gone on a business trip, and I''m so bored. Come home soon, okay?" ''Thorne is on a business trip?'' That gave Charlene pause.


    09-53 SE


    With their divorce unfinalized, Charlene could overlook Thorne. But Jasmine, until she turned 18, was still her responsibility. mapler 56


    or

 Divorce Time 56

    Thinking of this, she said, "Got it. I''ll be back soon."


    Charlene prepared beef steak for Jasmine that evening and also simmered a soup. She stayed over for the next two days.


    By Friday, Helena called, asking her toe home for dinner.


    Charlene took Jasmine back to the Ross family. Only Helena was home. Everyone else was either busy with social engagements or still at school.


    Helena was unaware Jasmine had returned from abroad. Seeing Charlene bring Jasmine along, she was delighted. Jasmine and Helena had a close bond, bringing much joy to Helena. That night, Charlene and Jasmine stayed over at the Ross family.


    The following morning, Charlene got up early to make homemade pasta.


    Seeing how skilled Charlene was, Helena reminisced about the days before Charlene was married, when she hardly did any household chores, and couldn''t help but sigh.


    Understanding what Helena was thinking, Charlene smiled and said, "Cooking is my way of finding peace. I quite enjoy it."


    Noticing Charlene had gained a bit more weight since herst visit, Helena felt more at ease.


    After finishing the pasta and chatting with Helena, Charlene went upstairs.


    Jasmine was already up, getting ready for the day.


    While tidying up the pajamas Jasmine had changed out of, Charlene noticed Jasmine''s tablet ping with a message from Vesta. [Minnie, awake yet? I will be back this afternoon, and we''ll have dinner together. How about I take you out tomorrow?] Charlene nced at it and looked away, putting Jasmine''s changed clothes in the washing machine.


    When she got back, Jasmine was holding onto the tablet tight, trying to keep her chat with Vesta from Charlene. Charlene didn''t expose her, saying, "Breakfast''s ready. Come downstairs."


    Jasmine leaped from the bed excitedly. "I haven''t had Mommy''s homemade pasta in so long. Yay!"


    During breakfast, Helena happily asked, "Minnie, what would you like for dinner tonight? Grandma can have it made just for you."


    Hasmine knew Helena wasn''t fond of Vesta. After hearing that, her eyes darted around before she whispered, "Grandma, Daddy''sing home tonight. I want to go home for dinner."


    Helena was a bit reluctant, having not seen Jasmine for a while. But knowing how attached Jasmine had be to Thorne over the


    she didn''t think much of it. years,


    Charlene knew Jasmine was lying but pretended otherwise, serving Helena some food. "It''s okay. I''ll stay here with you."


    It seemed unreasonable for a wife to stay at her parents'' house when her husband returned from a business trip. But Helena had always disapproved of Charlene''s dedication to Thorne and would fully support her if she wanted a divorce. So, upon hearing Charlene say this, Helena smiled, "Good. Our Charlene is such a darling."


    Jasmine, worried about how to ditch Charlene to meet Vesta that evening, breathed a sigh of relief hearing Charlene''s words.


    When Jasmine left, Helena prepared a bunch of her favorite foods. But Charlene declined, suggesting they be saved for her cousin''s kids instead.


    When Jasmine left, Charlene contacted Thorne''s housekeeper to arrange for someone to pick her up rather than going herself. Helena found this odd but didn''t dwell on it further.

 Divorce Time 57

    Jasmine must have been having a st with Vesta and the gang because she hadn''t called Charlene all weekend.


    Monday came, and Charlene was back to her routine, clocking in at PrimeStar.


    As she was about to call it a day, Connie rang her up and offered to treat her to dinner.


    After they almost finished their meal, Charlene excused herself to use the restroom.


    That was when she bumped into Granger. She tried to walk past him as if he wasn''t there, but Granger paused and turned to look at her. Charlene noticed but chose to ignore him.


    "When she came out of the bathroom, she found Granger right where they''d bumped into each other, like he''d been waiting for her.


    "Here for dinner?" he asked, tilting his head toward her as if this encounter was more than just happenstance.


    "Yes," she replied, her tone frosty. "Mr. Harden, do you always assume I''m following you?"


    Granger hesitated before saying, "That''s not what I meant."


    Charlene didn''t care to know what he meant. With that, she left, and Granger did not attempt to stop her.


    After leaving the restaurant, Connie mentioned wanting to buy her mother a birthday gift, so Charlene tagged along to a jewelry store. Connie was eyeing a set of emerald nes when someone interrupted them at the door, iming they were there to pick up a piece of jewelry.


    "Oh, Mr. Hawkins," the store owner greeted with a bright smile, excusing himself from Charlene and Connie to attend to the neer. "Your custom jewelry is ready."


    "Charlene?" Henley walked up to her when he recognized her. "You here to snag some jewels too?"


    Charlene gave him a cold look without a word. Henley''s face fell at her icy demeanor. "Charlene..."


    She turned away, ignoring him, and asked Connie, "Are you sure about this one?"


    Not knowing who Henley was but noting his distinguished yet gentle appearance, Connie nudged Charlene, whispering, "Who''s this guy?"


    Charlene didn''t respond.


    However, Henley stayed put, his gaze fixed on Charlene. "Charlene, how have you been?"


    Lips pursed, Charlene finally faced him, asking coldly, "What do you want?"


    "I..." Henley''s voice was soft. "Charlene, must you speak to your father this way?"


    "Father?" Charlene''s tone was icy. "And how should I speak to you?"


    Henley exined, "I know I''ve made mistakes, but you''ve always been in my heart."


    Charleneughed bitterly. "Oh, so because you''ve always ''had me in your heart,'' you let Vesta get close to my husband and asked him to take good care of her. How could you not have me in your heart?"


    "Charlene..." Henley frowned. "I understand you''re upset, but Vesta and Thorne genuinely love each other. Love can''t be forced. Why you just-"


    "Oh yes. Love can''t be forced. So, your affair back in the day was justified, and now, she''s following in her mother''s footsteps, proudly ying the other woman, right?"


    Henley''s expression darkened. "Charlene! When did you be so cynical?"


    "Cynical?" Charlene scoffed. "Would divorcing Thorne to make Vesta happy makes me less cynical?"


    "Henley, what''s going on here?" At that moment, Rhoda and Leah Spencer entered the shop. Rhoda spotted Charlene first.

 Divorce Time 58

    Rhoda smiled when she saw Charlene. "Is that Charlene? Long time no see. You''ve be even more beautiful."


    "Mom..." Hearing Rhodapliment Charlene, Leah couldn''t hide her displeasure. She had always known Charlene was stunningly beautiful but hadn''t expected Charlene to be even more gorgeous after a few years.


    Watching Charlene''s perfect skin and remarkable aura, Leah felt a surge of jealousy.


    However, she soon consoled herself with the thought, ''Charlene is pretty, but so what? The man destined to be my brother-inw doesn''t fancy Charlene. He only has eyes for Vesta.''


    With this thought, she felt a bit more bnced.


    Henley turned to Rhoda. "Rhoda, what brings you here?"


    "Uncle Henley, we noticed you had been away for quite some time, so we thought we''d check in," Leah intervened. Then, noticing a jeweled box the shopkeeper had opened and looking at Charlene, she deliberately said, "Uncle Henley, is this the anniversary gift you customized for Aunt Maureen? It''s gorgeous!" Henley smiled. "Yes, it is."


    "Every anniversary, you prepare thesevish gifts for Aunt Maureen in advance, creating surprises for her. Uncle Henley, you''re so sweet to her!"


    Henley chuckled.


    Hearing this, Connie had pretty much sussed out who the three of them were.


    "Just a bunch of jerks," she muttered, paid the bill, and pulled Charlene to leave.


    "Charlene." Henley stopped her, walking over. "Maureen truly cares for you. She''s always had you in her heart. You and Vesta are sisters and family. I hope things like with PrimeStar never happen again."


    Charleneughed. "Are you trying to make me sick?"


    "You-"


    "Uncle Henley, if she doesn''t want to, let it be. Even if she wanted to, Vesta would disagree. What''s her worth? To be considered Vesta''s equal?" Leah said, then she turned to Charlene and continued, "You target Vesta, prevent her from joining PrimeStar, and think you''ve achieved something? But you don''t realize the more you target her, the more Thorne cherishes her. Right after he learned you and ArimeStar''s boss bullied Vesta, he immediately confronted PrimeStar.


    Though things got a bit messy, and he didn''t go through with it, to make up for the wrongs Vesta suffered, in thest few days, Thorne secured us a multi-billion project, which, by the way, your uncle has been desperately wanting for a while." Charlene pressed her lips together, fists clenched.


    Infuriated, Connie scoffed, "Has Thorne married Vesta yet? He''s still married to Charlene. How shameless you are!"


    ""You!"


    "Enough, Leah." Henley pulled Leah away, sighed, and said to Charlene, "Vesta is a genius in Al. She joined PrimeStar for important reasons. Try to control your temper from now on and stop targeting Vesta."


    "Are you done?" Charlene''s eyes were cold. "If you''re done, you can leave."


    Rhoda finally said, agitated, "Charlene, how could you talk to your father like that?"


    Leah interrupted, "Exactly, no manners at all!"


    Charlene responded coldly, "I might not have your kind of manners of rushing to be the other woman!"


    ""You!"


    "Let''s go." Seeing Charlene was unyielding, Henley said, disappointed, "We''re leaving."


    "Hmph!" Henley picked up his custom gift and quickly left.

 Divorce Time 59

    After they walked away, Connie looked at Charlene with concern. "Charlene..."


    Charlene shook her head, her voice soft but firm. "I''m fine."


    From the moment Henley divorced her mother, he ceased to be her father in her heart. It wasn''t just the divorce that hurt her but was the strain her rtionship put on her uncle. And Thorne''s preference was like salt in the wound. Thinking about how Thorne only had eyes for Vesta, how he could be so ruthless to Stewart and her uncle for Vesta''s sake, never sparing a thought for her feelings, it felt like a knife twisting in her heart. Bleeding, yet unseen. "Charlene, here." Connie hugged her, her heart aching for her friend.


    Charlene managed a weak smile, saying nothing.


    It was okay. Charlene had decided to move on. She just needed a bit of time. She could do it.


    "Want to grab a drink?" Connie felt Charlene needed to unwind.


    Charlene shook her head. "No, thanks."


    Instead of drinking, she preferred going home to dive into her research. That was her sanctuary, where she found peace and could be her true self.


    Respecting her wishes, Connie didn''t push.


    As they headed for the parking lot, Charlene''s phone rang. It was Jasmine.


    The brief smile that had appeared on Charlene''s face faded as she answered after a slight pause. "Hey."


    Jasmine''s yful and longing voice came through. "Mommy, when are youing home?"


    Charlene didn''t immediately answer, asking, "What''s up?"


    "I''m so bored here all by myself. Can''t youe home and keep mepany?"


    Thorne was


    out, and Vesta was busy. The house was too quiet, and Jasmine missed the days when Charlene would chat with her and


    about her favorite cartoons and action figures. So, she called Charlene, hoping she woulde home. listen to her


    Charlene replied, her voice detached yet gentle. "Mom''s got some work. Maybe next time."


    Che was a mom and wanted to grant Jasmine''s wishes whenever she could. But she needed her own space too, especially when she was feeling down in the dumps. Jasmine sounded disappointed. "Okay then."


    "I''ve got to go. Call me if


    you need anything."


    "Okay." Hanging up, Jasmine felt even lonelier.


    Then, Thorne walked in, finding her deted like a balloon. "What''s wrong?"


    "I called Mommy and wanted her toe home, but she''s busy..." Jasmine buried her face into a cushion, her voice muffled. "Mommy''s always so busytely."


    Thorne hummed in response, settling on the couch with his phone to handle some work. Though he didn''t offerfort with words, he stayed in the room, a silent presence that eventually lightened Jasmine''s mood. Soon, she got distracted by her tablet, ying puzzle games.


    On the other side, seeing Henley return, Laverne Hawkins inquired, "What took you so long?"


    Henley paused. "I ran into Charlene."


    "Oh? You saw her?" Laverne, a stunning and sessful woman, wielded considerable influence in her husband''s family and the Hawkins family. Yet, her interest in Charlene, whom she hadn''t seen for years, was overshadowed by a more pressing matter. "Did you talk to her about Vesta joining PrimeStar?" Henley shook his head. "I tried, but she wouldn''t listen."


    Laverne set down her coffee cup, her brow furrowed in frustration. "Charlene is... I understand she''s upset about Mr. Henderson choosing Vesta over her, but we''ve all met Mr. Henderson. He''s not someone that a woman with Charlene''s limited spark can hold onto. Even without Vesta around, it was just a matter of time before he''d walk away."

 Divorce Time 60

    In Laverne''s eyes, Charlene was envious because Vesta had snagged Thorne from her, leading her to sabotage Vesta''s opportunity at -PrimeStar.


    With no real talent or education, Charlene seemed to thrive on creating drama. That thought alone made Laverne find the whole situationughably pathetic. She figured she wasn''t alone in this opinion. Thorne probably saw it the same way. Unfortunately, Charlene was blissfully unaware of this, probably still patting herself on the back for messing up Vesta''s chance.


    Thinking of Vesta''s brilliancepared to Charlene, Laverne felt there was no contest.


    Henley sighed, "I know."


    He shared Laverne''s viewpoint. "But she won''t listen."


    "She''s just so..."


    Stubborn, just like her mother. Laverne held her tongue on saying that part. After all, it was never nice to talk about that woman.


    "About the project..."


    "Let''s wait for Vesta to get back and ask her," Henley suggested, concerned.


    They had poured much money into Al over the years, but theirpany''s productscked cutting-edge technology, resulting in mediocre growth.


    On the other hand, PrimeStar raked in millions annually from the project, even without effort. Who wouldn''t be envious?


    If they could unravel the project''s core technology and integrate it into their current projects, theirpany''s worth could skyrocket to billions soon.


    As they were mulling over this, Vesta walked in.


    Seeing Henley and Laverne, she greeted, "Dad, Aunt Laverne."


    "Vesta, you''re back?" Laverne''s face broke into a smile, her affection and respect for Vesta as clear as a bell.


    Vesta nodded, sitting down. "What were you guys talking about?"


    "The project," Henley replied. "Without a way into PrimeStar, what''s your n? Did Mr. Henderson say anything?" Mesta said, "Thorne said he''d reach out to Kenton for me."


    Kenton was a leading figure in the Al industry, highly regarded by the government and elusive to the public.


    Stewart, one of Kenton''s few direct disciples, had developed the project. Since the Stewart route was a dead end to them, they had to try their luck with Kenton.


    "That''s good," Henley smiled, though with a hint of worry. "Stewart, being Kenton''s student, might have spoken ill of you to Kenton. Could that..."


    "I doubt it," Laverne interjected with a smile. "Henley, you underestimate how much Kenton values talent. Vesta''s a genius. With her skills in Al, I''m sure she''ll impress Kenton if she gets a chance to meet him. Who knows, Kenton might even make an exception and take her as his direct disciple." Henley chuckled. "That would be something."


    Laverne asked, "Did Mr. Henderson mention when you might meet Mr. Wagner?"


    Vesta sipped her water, replying casually, "At the Future Tech Expo next week. Mr. Wagner is said to be attending."


    They were all familiar with the Future Tech Expo. However, theirpany wasn''t high-profile enough in the industry to secure an invite from the government. But with Thorne''s help, they were hopeful.


    Henley and Laverne turned toward Vesta in anticipation.


    Vesta mentioned, "Thorne got me two tickets, but there are only two."


    "It''s fine. It doesn''t matter who goes with you. What matters is that you go." Laverne smiled, "Exactly."

 Divorce Time 61

    Thorne owned manypanies and was always busy with work.


    With Thorne away on business in the next few days, Jasmine was battling boredom at home. Unable to resist, she dialed up Charlene


    once more.


    When Jasmine called, what happened in the past few days had faded for Charlene.


    Seeing Jasmine''s name sh on her phone, she picked up eagerly.


    Jasmine sighed into the phone, "Mommy, when are youing home?"


    Learning Thorne was out, Charlene promised to swing by after work.


    Charlene''s return lit up Jasmine''s world. She clung to Charlene, sharing a barrage of school stories, and introduced her to thetest video game craze, insisting on teaching Charlene how to y.


    With her homework done, Charlene indulged in whatever Jasmine wanted to do or explore, as long as it was healthy and safe.


    It didn''t take Charlene long to understand the game, and they teamed up for a good hour of ytime.


    That night, Jasmine was over the moon and insisted on Charlene staying by her side until she fell asleep, a request Charlene happily


    bliged, preferring it to the emptiness of the master bedroom.


    On Thursday evening, as Charlene turned off the exhaust fan and was about to exit the kitchen with dinner, Jasmine''s voice rang out, "Daddy, you''re back!"


    Followed by a deep, pleasant voice. "Yeah, have you guys eaten yet?"


    "Not yet, but Mommy''s just about done."


    "Is that so?"


    Charlene paused, then stepped out with the dish in her hands.


    By then, Jasmine and Thorne hade from the living room.


    ""Mommy, Daddy''s back."


    Charlene nced at Thorne briefly before returning to the meal at hand.


    After hanging up her apron, they took their usual seats at the table.


    Munching on the veggies Charlene had served her, Jasmine asked, "Daddy, weren''t you supposed to be back tomorrow?"


    Wrapped things up early, so I came back."


    "Oh..."


    Dinner at the Henderson family was a casual affair. Jasmine was lively, and though Thorne wasn''t much of a talker, he always engaged with his daughter.


    Bubbling with stories, Jasmine turned to Charlene, "Mommy, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Charlene replied softly, "I enjoy listening to you two."


    "Oh..."


    Even the housekeeper couldn''t help but notice something was off with Charlene.


    While she often kept conversations with Thorne to a minimum that wouldn''t bother him, she never missed an opportunity to wee him warmly upon his return from trips. However, she barely even looked at him today. Thorne seemed clueless to Charlene''s weird vibes, and his face didn''t change.


    Then, Thorne''s phone started ringing. It was a call from Irma.


    "Off on another trip?"


    "I just got back." Thorne set down his phone, switched on the speaker, and continued eating as he talked, "What''s up, Grandma?"


    Irma chuckled. "I haven''t seen Charlene and Minnie in a fortnight. It''s getting colder now. Why don''t you bring them over to Sapphire Springs Resort tomorrow? We could all do with a warm soak in the springs." Thorne nodded. "Got it."


    Hanging up, Jasmine was thrilled. "We get to soak in the hot springs again. Yay!"


    Thorne looked at Charlene, saying, "I''ll arrange for someone to pick you up tomorrow evening."


    Without looking up, Charlene said, "No need. I''ll drive over from the office myself."

 Divorce Time 62

    No way, Mommy. Can youe with me, please? Sapphire Springs Resort is so far. It will be boring if I go alone."


    Charlene paused.


    Oh well.


    "Alright."


    PrimeStar had been developing a new app, and after dinner, Stewart called to discuss some technical issues with her.


    While Thorne and Jasmine chatted in the living room, Charlene stepped outside to take the call. It was half an hourter when Charlene finally wrapped up the conversation. Jasmine looked up at her, unable to resistmenting, "Mommy, you''ve been getting a lot of callstely, talking for hours every evening. You never used to do that." Overhearing that, Thorne looked up at her.


    Hearing Jasmine mention it made the housekeeper realize it was true. Before, Charlene rarely spent so much time on the phone, let alone have such lengthy conversations.


    Could Mrs. Henderson be having an affair? the housekeeper wondered.


    No, that seemed unlikely. Given Charlene''s feelings for Thome, that just couldn''t be it.


    "Just some work stuff," Charlene replied briefly. "I''m going upstairs to handle a few things." Jasmine said, "Okay."


    Charlene booted up herputer to start working on the files Stewart had sent her.


    Seeing her so busy, Jasmine didn''t want to disturb her. After ying alone and taking a bath, she peeked in again.


    Charlene hadn''t neglected her professional skills in the past few years. asionally, when she had free time, she''d even design a few programs, sharing some basics with Jasmine when she came over, though Jasmine was only three or four and often fell asleep listening. As Jasmine looked on, Charlene didn''t mind her and kept working.


    Jasmine didn''t understand much but suddenly realized this work seemed familiar. Vesta had done something simr.


    +


    Jasmine watched for a bit before heading to bed.


    Charlene continued working until she finished, then shut down herputer. Checking the time, she realized it was already past 2 am


    She hadn''t gone back to the master bedroom, and Thorne hadn''t shown any reaction. Maybe her bunking in Jasmine''s room and cutting back on their time together was just what he wanted.


    The following day, Charlene didn''t wake up to make breakfast.


    Jasmine woke up. Seeing Charlene asleep beside her, she realized her mom had stayed with her through the night.


    Seeing Charlene still asleep, Jasmine quietly got up and left the room.


    Seeing Thorne, she yawned, "Morning, Dad."


    Thorne responded with a simple "Hmm."


    "Mommy''s still asleep."


    "Hmm."


    When Charlene got up for breakfast, Thorne almost finished eating. They didn''t talk much, and Thorne left after finishing his meal.


    Charlene also headed to the office when it was time. She left work on time that evening. When she got home, Jasmine was already waiting in the car. But Thorne hadn''t returned yet. Charlene and Jasmine waited for over twenty minutes, with Jasmine frowning. "Dad''s taking forever."


    Calmly reading a book, Charlene didn''t seem bothered.


    Then, the living room phone rang.


    A few secondster, the housekeeper ryed, "Mr. Henderson says he''s busy and can''t make it back. He''s asked you and Miss Minnie to go to Sapphire Springs Resort, and he''ll jointer." Charlene was indifferent, responding, "Got it."


    Thorne had said he''d join themter but never showed up that night, not even when it was deep into the night.

 Divorce Time 63

    Imma hadn''t seen Thorne, and it was getting under her skin, leaving Jasmine feeling pretty down in the dumps, too.


    But Charlene was the picture of calm amidst the storm, pouring Irma a cup of coffee with a serene expression, suggesting, "Maybe he''s caught up in something urgent and can''t break away."


    Irma was in a foul mood, calling it a night much earlier than usual.


    Jasmine tried calling Thorne several times, but it was like talking to a brick wall. She got no answer,


    The following morning dawned. When Charlene woke up, the bed beside her was empty. There was no sign of Jasmine anywhere.


    After getting ready for the day, Charlene left her room to find the ce eerily quiet.


    Bored out of her mind because Thome was a no-show, Jasmine had someone take her to the city for excitement bright and early. And Irma? She caught a chill from the evening breeze the night before, ending up with a splitting headache in the wee hours, and had headed back to the Henderson Mansion before Charlene even stirred.


    Not wanting to disturb her rest, they didn''t even bother to inform Charlene.


    So, there was Charlene, the only guest in the huge Sapphire Springs Resort, except for the staff.


    wasn''t like Jasmine couldn''t have waited for Charlene to wake up to take her out for some fun. But Jasmine sneaking off without a word probably meant she got some news from Thorne''s end, nning to meet with him and Vesta, and was worried Charlene might object. The weather was dreary, with rain pouring down, but the hot spring under its protective cover offered a cozy refuge. There''s something special about soaking in the hot waters while reading a book and admiring the rainyndscape.


    Besides, Charlene enjoyed her solitude, which allowed her more time to herself. So, even with everyone gone, Charlene decided to stay put at Sapphire Springs Resort.


    It was Sunday afternoon. Charlene nned to have dinner before heading home and got a call from Irma. "Charlene, I rang Thome in the morning, asking him to pick you up from Sapphire Springs Resort tonight. Did he get in touch?" Nope. Thorne was supposed to join them at Sapphire Springs Resort but had been MIA without a call.


    Jasmine hadn''t reached out, either, since she sneaked off the day before.


    But Charlene wasn''t about to bother Irma with this.


    But


    To keep things simple, she lied, "Yes."


    Feeling relieved, Irma didn''t press further after Charlene inquired about her health, and they ended the call.


    Charlene had dinner at Sapphire Springs Resort as the sun dipped below the horizon.


    Irma mentioned Thorne woulde for her, but there she was, waiting until nearly nine with no sign of him.


    Sapphire Springs Resort was a good hour and a half from her home, and Charlene couldn''t wait longer. She arranged for a resort shuttle to take her back.


    Sleep was about to im her on the ride home when her phone jolted her awake. It was Connie.


    Picking up, Charlene said, "Connie?"


    "Damn it! That bitch!"


    Caught off guard, Charlene was stunned, and Connie quickly exined, "Sorry, just venting."


    "What''s up?"


    "Well, I was at this charity g tonight, right? And I saw your deadbeat dad and Vesta. Some girl called Vesta out for being a homewrecker, doused her in red wine, and made a huge scene. This girl, from a well-to-do family, didn''t let it go easily. I was enjoying the drama when, guess what, your husband showed up!"


    Charlene was silent for a bit, then continued to listen as Connie spoke, barely concealing her irritation. "It was a high-profile charity event, live-streamed and everything. Vesta and her crew aren''t A-listers, but him showing up to back Vesta and whisking her away got caught on camera and broadcast live."


    Connie sent over the live stream link.


    Charlene opened it to find a noisy g with performances, making it hard to catch any conversation. But the video did a fine job capturing the moment the girl confronted Vesta, the ensuing argument, and the wine-throwing incident in all its messy glory.

 Divorce Time 64

    The scene was chaotic, a modern-day Shakespearean drama unfolding at the edge of the dance floor. Connie had been all along. The f''s family dide from money, judging by their bold confrontation with the Hawkins family. Henley tried to ease the tensions, hist demeanor humble, attempting to reason with the furious party, but the girl''s family had none of it. Their barrage of insults left the Hawkins family looking visibly shaken, a storm cloud of humiliation brewing over them,


    When the night seemed to hit its lowest, Thome made his grand entrance. In a move out of a Hollywood movie, he shed his jacket, draping it over Vesta''s shoulders, before exchanging a few hushed yet firm words with the girl''s elders. Without waiting for a response, he scooped Vesta up in his arms and left the scene with the confidence of a knight in shining armor


    Thorne stepping in drastically changed the mood of the girl''s family. They tried to follow, maybe hoping to smooth things over, but they were stopped by the evening''s security discreetly set up by the dinner hosts.


    As the video of the incident spread like wildfire across social media, the girl''s family''s initial bravado faded into a desperate attempt to reconcile with the Hawkins family. But Henley and his party, buoyed by Thorne''s assertive rescue, paid them no mind, their earlier anxiety reced by silent solidarity as they followed Thorne out of the venue.


    The buzz surrounding the event wasn''t just about the stars in attendance but the juicy drama that unfolded. Though Vesta and the other girl were strangers to the public eye, the story caught fire, fueled by the revtion that Thorne, a young and sessful entrepreneur known for his low profile despite his high society lineage, was the knight in the tale.


    The online world erupted with admiration for Thorne''s unexpected heroism and good looks,paring him to his business achievements and social standing. Meanwhile, Vesta''s credentials as a PhD holder, racer, adventurer, and hacker at 25 sparked fantasies of her being a real-life heroine straight out of an adventure novel.


    As fans started connecting the dots from past times Thorne was spotted at Vesta''s races, their cheer leading for the couple ramped up, painting their pairing as a match made in heaven. Spection about the girl''s boyfriend trying to hit on Vesta seemed absurd to the public, given the evident disparity in charm and achievement between him and Thorne.


    The saga left Charlene feeling out of the loop, especially after waiting for Thorne to pick her up from Sapphire Springs Resort, a n forgotten in the evening''s drama. Unperturbed, she retreated into the night, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts, only to find sce in thefort of her bed and the peace of a dreamless sleep.

 Divorce Time 65

    The next day, Charlene woke up to a sunny morning, grabbed a breakfast of toast and scrambled eggs, and headed to work as usual.


    At lunch, she was halfway through her sandwich when her phone rang. It was Jasmine, calling for the first time since she had snuck away from Sapphire Springs Resort. Charlene answered, "Hey, sweetie."


    "Hi, Mommy." Jasmine''s voice came through, light and a bit cautious.


    "Eaten yet?" ""Just did!"


    Jasmine received Vesta''s call that morning at Sapphire Springs Resort. Vesta said Thorne had taken her out for fun and asked if she wanted to join. Without a second thought and without letting Charlene know, she dashed off. They had a st, only returning to townte yesterday afternoon. However, they didn''te home the night before. This morning, back at school and feeling guilty, Jasmine worried Charlene might be upset, so she called.


    But hearing Charlene casually ask about her meal made it sound like she wasn''t mad about her sneaky exit, which made Jasmine feel relieved. She knew Charlene couldn''t stay mad at her!


    Recently, Jasmine noticed a shift in Charlene''s behavior - fewer daily calls and less prying into her whereabouts. Jasmine appreciated the newfound freedom.


    Charlene didn''t ask about the past two days. She wasn''t interested.


    After chatting briefly about Jasmine''s school life, Charlene hung up and returned to her desk when Stewart approached. "The Future Tech Expo is tomorrow. Shall we meet up at the office to head over together?" "Sounds good," Charlene agreed.


    The following morning, minutes after she left home, Charlene''s car broke down, causing a fender bender that escted into a traffic nightmare. Amidst the honking and frustrations, Charlene apologized to the other drivers and called for roadside assistance, worried about making it to the expo on time.


    As she waited, a familiar figure crossed the street toward her.


    "Car trouble?" Granger''s voice was calm.


    bit surprised to see him, Charlene briefly exined her situation. She had informed Stewart, who suggested waiting for apany-arranged pickup, but Granger offered a ride instead.


    They were on their way five minutester, sitting awkwardly apart in the backseat.


    "Thanks," Charlene muttered, to which Granger replied, "No problem."


    Granger was busy with calls for most of the ride, offering Charlene a reprieve from the awkward silence. Eventually, they arrived at the expo, and Charlene thanked Granger before quickly heading inside.


    No sooner had Charlene left than a sleek ck car pulled up beside Granger''s. Spotting the car, Vesta confirmed it was Granger and approached him with surprise and curiosity.


    After a brief exchange, after recognizing Granger, Henley and Laverne greeted him warmly. Granger excused himself after a phone call and Vesta''s group moved on to the expo.


    Inside, Charlene caught up with Stewart and the team. Stewart whispered, "Our mentor''s here, too. Luckily, you got here on time. He wouldn''t have been pleased with tardiness."


    Charlene breathed a sigh of relief, feeling thankful her day hadn''t started with a lecture from a mentor known for his strict punctuality The close call only emphasized the importance of first impressions, even years after graduation.

 Divorce Time 66

    10.3


    They scanned their tickets and entered the exhibition hall, which was buzzing with excitement. The hall was vast and full of dennes ying cars, lifelike robots, and other disys.


    There were numerous exhibits, each focusing on its core technology. Charlene and her group were immediately captivated upo


    entering.


    Being well-known, Stewart had barely been there a moment before people starteding over to great him. He also took the time introduce Charlene to some of his contacts


    As she smiled, greeted people, and faced the direction of the exhibition hall''s entrance, her gaze met with Vesta and her group, who had just walked in.


    Vesta stopped. She hadn''t expected to see Charlene there. After all, this kind of tech expo was a dreamworking event for the elite, and every spot was highly precious.


    As a major shareholder of PrimeStar, Stewart''s taking Charlene, an undergraduate student, under his wing at PrimeStar might not have raised eyebrows among the staff. But allocating such a valuable expo spot to Charlene, a new undergraduate recruit, surely fed feathers among the other PrimeStar elites.


    Stewart was Kenton''s student, and Vesta had heard that his expertise in the field was still unmatched even though he divided his


    tention between business and his passion for Al. The direction of product development at theirpany had always been his call. His knack for technology, value for talent, and thepany''s core fortress, CUAP, meant PrimeStar had flourished over the years Raleigh had always spoken highly of him, calling him an exceptional boss.


    However, Vesta had been skeptical of Stewart''s judgment when he chose not to hire her, feeling he didn''t live up to Raleighis praise. And then, he had given Charlene such a crucial expo spot. It seemed like aplete mess to her With that thought, Vesta frowned Henley and Laverne also spotted Charlene and shared the same surprised look. They weren''t expecting to see her there.


    Charlene merely nced at them before turning her attention away.


    Seeing Charlene chatting amicably with a tall man, Henley frowned and asked Vesta, "Do you know that man?"


    "That''s Stewart."


    "That''s Stewart?" Henley was genuinely surprised.


    He knew about Charlene''s move from the Henderson Group to PrimeStar but didn''t realize Stewart held her in such high regard.


    Before Vesta could reply, someone approached them. "Ms. Hawkins, Mr. Hawkins, d that you made it''


    "Mr. Gagher." Vesta and Henley greeted the neer.


    They initially had only two tickets, but after the charity g "incident" the night before, which made their connection with Thome a topp of hot gossip, Mr. Gagher, seeking to curry favor with Thorne, had a ticket delivered to them overnight upon learning they were one short for the Future Tech Expo.


    Followingst night''s drama, the link between Thorne and Vesta was well known. After exchanging a few pleasantries with Mr. Gagher, more people came to greet them. Soon, their group became the center of attention, drawing curious nces from the crowd-On Charlene''s side, noticing the buzz around the Hawkins family, Mr. Rnd remarked, "Over there, the Hawkins family, you''ve heard right? Ms. Hawkins and Thorne have a deep connection. Look at them. Everyone''s rushing to schmooze."


    Mr. Rnd''s tone carried a hint of disdain. Stewart was also aware ofst night''s charity g drama involving Vesta.


    mapier 67 Chapter 67

 Divorce Time 67

    Charlene nced at Mr. Rnd as he spoke with disdain about the Hawkins family, prompting her to ask, "Do you have some best the Hawkins family, Mr. Rnd?"


    Mr. Rnd shook his head. "Beef? Nah, not really. See, the gal who was arguing with Ms. Hawkinsst night, Star, is actually the daughter of a good buddy of mine. I''ve seen her grow up since she was a little squirt. Starr can be a bit wild but she''s not the type to fy off the handle."


    "Her fianc¨¦, that Bush kid, got pretty cozy with another girl a few years back and almost called off his engagement to Start But then, out of the blue, that girl got to know Thorne and dropped the Bush boy like a hot potato."


    Mr. Rnd''s story implied Vesta had once interfered in Starr''s rtionship with her fianc¨¦, but after climbing the socialdder by getting involved with Thorne, she had backed off.


    However, Mr. Rnd was not dwelling on the past. But the fiasco from the night before had riled him up.


    He sighed, "My friend and Starr were supposed to attend today''s expo as well, but afterst night''s drama and Mr. Henderson''s intervention went viral online, people have been bashing Starr left and right online, leaving her in tears, "Furthermore, after discovering Ms. Hawkins and Mr. Henderson''s connection, many old foxes rushed to cozy up to the Hawkins family to avoid bing targets themselves today. So, my friend and Starr decided to bail." Listening to this, Charlene and Stewart didn''t know what to say.


    When Charlene peeked at Vesta again, she saw even more folks clustering around her.


    After wrapping up the conversation with Mr. Rnd, Charlene joined Patton and others in exploring and discussing the expo''s exhibits. They were all excited over the multitude of new technologies on disy. After a while, Stewart suddenly approached Charlene, gesturing in a direction.


    It was Thorne. He had shown up, too. His tech firm had a significant footprint domestically. And known for his tech-savvy, it didn''t surprise Charlene that he''d attend, especially since Vesta was there. How could he not be? And there he was, standing right by Vesta''s side, surrounded by people as if they were a couple.


    Charlene spared them a nce before looking away.


    Then, she spotted Moran. He was there as well. However, Moran was in conversation and hadn''t noticed her.


    Stewart inquired, "Does he know you''re here?"


    Charlene shook her head. "I don''t think so."


    After all, although she and Thorne had met asionally, they had never discussed their situation. Their conversations, if any, revolved around their daughter, Jasmine. So, how could Thorne know she was at the expo? Visibly annoyed, Stewart said, "Are you not going to say hi?"


    Charlene and Thorne were still technically married. If she made her presence known as Mrs. Henderson, Stewart wondered about Thorne and Vesta''s reaction.


    Charlene understood his point. She shook her head, "No, let''s not."


    First off, it wasn''t really required.


    Secondly, if she boxed Thorne in, for Vesta''s sake, he might spill the beans about her past plot against him to everyone.


    Without proof, even if she weren''t the culprit, she''d be the one embarrassed. With so many entrepreneurs around, mishandling situation could affect her uncle''s business. Charlene didn''t want to act on a whim. Chapter 68

 Divorce Time 68

    Charlene withdrew her gaze as Patton called her over for some assistance. Without further ado, she turned her back, no longer


    reupied with what was happening on Thorne''s end.


    As she spun around, Moran caught sight of her.


    At that moment, Vesta had drifted toward Henley, leaving Thorne by his lonesome.


    Moran walked over, nudging Thorne''s side with his elbow before subtly gesturing toward Charlene. "Over there. Your wife''s here, too."


    Following Moran''s hint, Thome looked in the indicated direction and spotted Charlene.


    She held a tablet, exining a prototype''s technical nuances to Patton and his crew.


    Charlene and the team were so engrossed that they didn''t sense Thorne and hispany''s curious nces.


    Moran paused before quizzing, "Who are those folks with your wife? Is she discussing the core tech of the prototype? She''s savvy, huh?" Thome stared at Charlene, his gaze unyielding, words unspoken. Sensing something, Charlene nced their way. Their eyes met across the distance, and it was a silent exchange.


    Charlene hesitated. The distance made it hard for Charlene to decipher the exact emotion in Thorne''s eyes, but she noticed Thorne seemed to smile.


    Was he smiling at her? Perhaps she was overthinking it. With confusion and curiosity, Charlene averted her gaze.


    Moran noticed and asked, "What''s with the smile?"


    Thome replied, "Nothing."


    Moran didn''t press further. He couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow when Charlene saw them, especially Thorne, and reacted as if looking at a stranger, keeping herposure.


    Was Charlene ying hard to get, or was she just being tactful?


    Given Thorne''s reluctance to make their marriage public, whether at that party or the expo, she had always maintained a distance from Thorne, careful not to reveal any signs of their rtionship. Indeed, Charlene seemed quite considerate in this aspect. Vesta approached, asking, "What are you guys talking about?"


    Ever quick, Moran responded, "Nothing." Then, turning to Vesta, he asked, "Have you finished your chat?"


    Before Vesta could answer, someone approached them with Professor Hancock, introducing, "Professor Hancock, this is Ms. Hawkins, the tech prodigy I mentioned earlier."


    It was the same Professor Hancock Stewart introduced to Charlene at a previous gathering.


    Vesta had seen Hancock then but hadn''t paid much attention, given her focus wasn''t on mingling with the tech elites, barely recognizing Hancock.


    A disagreement between Vesta and Stewart slightly marred their previous encounter. But engaged in conversation with Charlene then, Hancock hadn''t paid much mind to it and never brought it up.


    Greeting Vesta, he said, "Nice to meet you, Ms. Hawkins."


    "Nice to meet you."


    With the Hawkins family''s tech firm in dire need of tech talents, learning of Professor Hancock''s reputation made Vesta courteous, with Henleying over to greet Hancock.


    After that, Vesta and Professor Hancock had a lengthy conversation, surrounded by numerous prototypes ripe for discussion..


    Not being tech-savvy, Henley and Laverne stayed out of the technical chatter.


    Charlene withdrew her gaze as Patton called her over for some assistance. Without further ado, she turned her back, no longer preupied with what was happening on Thorne''s end.


    As she spun around, Moran caught sight of her.


    At that moment, Vesta had drifted toward Henley, leaving Thorne by his lonesome.


    Moran walked over, nudging Thorne''s side with his elbow before subtly gesturing toward Charlene. "Over there. Your wife''s here, too."


    Following Moran''s hint, Thorne looked in the indicated direction and spotted Charlene.


    She held a tablet, exining a prototype''s technical nuances to Patton and his crew.


    Charlene and the team were so engrossed that they didn''t sense Thorne and hispany''s curious nces.


    Moran paused before quizzing, "Who are those folks with your wife? Is she discussing the core tech of the prototype? She''s savvy, huh?" Thorne stared at Charlene, his gaze unyielding, words unspoken. Sensing something, Charlene nced their way. Their eyes met across the distance, and it was a silent exchange.


    Charlene hesitated. The distance made it hard for Charlene to decipher the exact emotion in Thome''s eyes, but she noticed Thome seemed to smile.


    Was he smiling at her? Perhaps she was overthinking it. With confusion and curiosity, Charlene averted her gaze.


    Moran noticed and asked, "What''s with the smile?"


    Thorne replied, "Nothing."


    Moran didn''t press further. He couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow when Charlene saw them, especially Thome, and reacted as if looking at a stranger, keeping herposure.


    Was Charlene ying hard to get, or was she just being tactful?


    Given Thorne''s reluctance to make their marriage public, whether at that party or the expo, she had always maintained a distance from Thorne, careful not to reveal any signs of their rtionship. Indeed, Charlene seemed quite considerate in this aspect. Vesta approached, asking, "What are you guys talking about?"


    Ever quick, Moran responded, "Nothing." Then, turning to Vesta, he asked, "Have you finished your chat?"


    Before Vesta could answer, someone approached them with Professor Hancock, introducing, "Professor Hancock, this is Ms. Hawkins, the tech prodigy I mentioned earlier."


    It was the same Professor Hancock Stewart introduced to Charlene at a previous gathering.


    Vesta had seen Hancock then but hadn''t paid much attention, given her focus wasn''t on mingling with the tech elites, barely recognizing Hancock.


    A disagreement between Vesta and Stewart slightly marred their previous encounter. But engaged in conversation with Charlene then, Hancock hadn''t paid much mind to it and never brought it up.


    Greeting Vesta, he said, "Nice to meet you, Ms. Hawkins."


    "Nice to meet you."


    With the Hawkins family''s tech firm in dire need of tech talents, learning of Professor Hancock''s reputation made Vesta courteous, with Henleying over to greet Hancock.


    After that, Vesta and Professor Hancock had a lengthy conversation, surrounded by numerous prototypes ripe for discussion..


    Not being tech-savvy, Henley and Laverne stayed out of the technical chatter.

 Divorce Time 69

    They were at the expo with a clear goal ofworking and making connections.


    Of course, after Thorne''s arrival, Henley and Laverne couldn''t help but keep an eye on him whileworking. They were curious how he would react upon seeing Charlene.


    Soon enough, they noticed that when Thorne saw Charlene, he had zero reaction. It was as if he saw a stranger. He didn''t even bother to give her a second nce.


    Rumor had it that Charlene had resorted to some pretty low tactics to corner Thorne into marrying her. Thorne had no affection for her. He hardly spent time at home and harbored nothing but disdain for Charlene. It seemed the rumors were true. ''As the expo was gearing up to start, the staff gave a heads up to the key folks from differentpanies to make their way to the


    conference hall for the closing get-together.


    Stewart and Charlene represented PrimeStar in the conference hall, leading the way. Vesta and Laverne were surprised to see Charlene entering the hall.


    Laverne leaned to Vesta and whispered, "Seriously? Stewart holds her in such high regard?"


    After seeing Stewart bringing Charlene along to the expo, it was clear that Stewart had a soft spot for Charlene. But they hadn''t expected him to be this invested.


    After all, Charlene was a divorcee with a child. Despite her beauty, being a catch himself, Stewart could find someone arguably better.


    the verge of her second marriage, was beyond them. Why he was so into Charlene, a woman on


    Vesta remained silent.


    Though they had made it to the expo, the conference hall seating was limited. Theirpany hadn''t provided any exhibits, which meant seating in the back rows. However, Thorne had arranged for Vesta to sit in the front row with him. Hearing that, Henley couldn''t help but chuckle. Charlene was there, yet Thorne had Vesta sit with him.


    Laverneughed, adding, "I heard Kenton will give a speechter. Scoring a front row seat means we''re more likely to get a word in with


    him."


    Of course, Vesta was well aware of this.


    Seeing Charlene and Stewart settling down in a middle row, Laverne initially felt miffed. But then, knowing Vesta got to sit before her she instantly felt better.


    Vesta, of course, noticed Charlene and Stewart. As she passed by Charlene with Thorne, she acted as if Charlene was invisible, not sparing her a nce. Charlene and Stewart noticed them but didn''t pay


    much mind.


    However, someone nearby mentioned with envy, "I heard Mr. Wagner is sitting in the front row. Being in the front row means you can speak to him. How envious." "Indeed."


    Charlene and Stewart exchanged nces.


    Stewart leaned in and whispered, "Don''t worry. She won''t catch his eye even if she gets a chance to meet Mr. Wagner."


    Stewart had a fair idea of Vesta''s professional level since they met for the first time.


    Charlene understood his point but countered, "What if she''s hiding her true abilities?"


    Stewart was momentarily speechless. That was a possibility he had considered, but could it be true?


    While he mulled over that, the host took to the stage to start his talk. Shortly after the host concluded his lengthy address, he announced, "Please wee Mr. Kenton to the stage to deliver his speech!" hapter 70

 Divorce Time 70

    Kenton was a name known globally, yet he was surprisingly young and was just a tad over forty.


    Tall and slender with rimless sses on his nose, he went to the stage amidst thunderous apuse as the host finished the introduction.


    After reaching the center of the podium, his gaze swept over the audience, bringing an instant hush to the room.


    "Thank you to the organizers for this heartfelt invitation..." he began, keeping his opening remarks brief.


    After summarizing and affirming the exhibits at the show, he answered questions from some of the corporate attendees. Many people wanted to ask questions, but time was limited. Half an hourter, Kenton stepped down from the stage. There were other segments to follow in the conference, and after stepping down, Kenton moved toward the front-row seat prepared for him by the organizers.


    As he passed, several business tycoons in the front row stood to shake hands and greet Kenton, causing a wave of envy from those in the back, especially among some of the technical staff.


    Sitting next to Kenton''s seat was Thorne. As Kenton approached, Thorne stood up.


    Sitting beside Thorne, Vesta did the same.


    Thorne reached out for a handshake, "Mr. Wagner, it''s been a while."


    Thorne and Kenton had met before. It was many years ago


    With a cold demeanor, Kenton extended his hand. "It has indeed been quite some time."


    If one were to count, it had been over a decade.


    Kenton''s aloofness wasn''t personal toward Thorne. He was like that with everyone, including his students.


    Vesta also extended her hand. "Mr. Wagner, I''m Vesta. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Kenton nced at her, grunted in acknowledgment, and after shaking hands with her and a few others who came up, he sat down. Thorne sat to Kenton''s right while someone else on his left chatted with him. Kenton engaged in a half-hearted chat with them. Thorne sat, listening to the speakers on the stage. Vesta wanted to talk to Kenton, but with Thorne in between, it wasn''t easy. Noticing Thorne wasn''t initiating conversation with Kenton, she leaned in and whispered, "Did you and Mr. Wagner have a fallout?" Thorne chuckled. "Not at all."


    "Then why..."


    Everyone wanted a moment with Kenton, so why didn''t Thorne seize the opportunity to talk more with him?


    She considered asking to switch seats with Thorne but decided against it, seeing Kenton engaged in a lively conversation with a well-known business magnate to his left. Given her lower profile, disrupting their chat could potentially offend them. "He doesn''t think much of me," Thorne finally said.


    "What?" Vesta was shocked, wondering if she had misunderstood.


    But Thorne''s smile confirmed she hadn''t. Yet, if that were the case, didn''t it imply some tension? However, Thorne seemed utterly unfazed.


    Without further discussion, Vesta dropped the subject.


    Time flew by, and finally, the conference was done. Rumors swirled that Kenton wouldn''t leave right away.

 Divorce Time 71

    When the word got out, there was a real stampede toward the front rows. But when folks from the back pushed through, Kenton was ready swarmed by those who had snagged the prime seats early on.


    Vesta was among those in the front row, yet she didn''t engage with Kenton. Noticing this and feeling a bit antsy, Laverne waved her


    over.


    Catching the signal, Vesta approached, "Aunt Laverne."


    Understanding Laverne''s intentions without a word, Vesta said, "With all these big shots swarming Mr. Wagner, trying to squeeze in for a chat wouldn''t really do much. Thorne said we could arrange for a one-on-one with Mr. Wagner some other time." "That''s right." Laverne realized her impatience might have been a bit premature.


    Thorne was mingling with the high-flyers they usually only read about, and hoping Vesta could expand herwork, Laverne nudged her to get back into the mix.


    Unfazed, Vesta mentioned, "I''ve met most of them already."


    Thanks to Thorne, these industry titans were quite cordial toward her.


    Knowing how much Thorne looked out for Vesta, Laverne rxed and smiled. "That''s good to hear."


    Still, after chatting with Laverne, Vesta returned to Thorne''s side. Breaking into that crowd wasn''t easy for just anyone. But being known as Thorne''s date, the crowd parted for her effortlessly.


    After having their turn with Kenton, the business moguls stopped crowding him but started discussing market trends among themselves.


    When Vesta came back, someone in the group teased, "Ms. Hawkins is a real catch, Thorne. You''ve hit the jackpot."


    Despite their lofty statuses, these moguls didn''t judge solely on background. Vesta''s impressive resume, beauty, and poise made her stand out as a remarkable young professional. Theirpliments were genuine. Thorne smiled, and Vesta graciously replied, "Mr. Dale, you tter me."


    The conversation flowed until Kenton, pressed for time, excused himself to leave.


    No one dared to hold him back, knowing the weight of his responsibilities.


    As Kenton left, Charlene and Stewart were deep in conversation with tech specialists from variouspanies, never feeling the need to fight to meet Kenton like the others.


    If they wanted to see Kenton, it wasn''t as straightforward as for some, but not impossible. Sure enough, shortly after Kenton left, Stewart received a message and guided Charlene out of the exhibit hall to meet Kenton in the parking lot. Kenton was on his phone, probably messaging someone, when he looked up at their arrival.


    Charlene halted, "Professor Wagner."


    Kenton nodded. With a cold tone, Kentonmented, "I''ve seen your exhibit. It''s decent. But," his gaze swept over them with a chill, "three years, and this is all you''ve got?"

 Divorce Time 72

    Chapter


    72


    Stewart and Charlene felt a chill run down their spine.


    Stewart quickly said, "We''re already on that, developing a new product line. We should have some samples ready by next year." "Uh-huh." Kenton responded coldly, adding, "Don''te to see me again until you get it done." Charlene and Stewart: "Yes, Professor Wagner."


    Kenton said again, "Send me a review tonight."


    Instantly, Charlene and Stewart realized that by ''review,'' their mentor meant a technical summary of today''s exhibition entries.


    Charlene and Stewart nodded. "Yes, sir."


    As the conversation concluded, Stewart quickly added, "Professor Wagner,pleting it in one night might be challenging." It wasn''t just challenging, but it was near impossible.


    "How about a month?" he ventured, considering the vast array of exhibits and the detailed analysis required, adding to thousands of words. How could they summarize it all in one night? Kenton didn''t reply but fixed them with a look. Despite his gentle demeanor, Kenton''s gaze was something few could withstand. Stewart instantly straightened up. "Got it. We''ll get it done!" Charlene was speechless.


    At that point, it was clear their conversation with Kenton was over. Then, Kenton turned to Charlene.


    Charlene straightened up. "Professor Wagner."


    "What were you thinking?" Kenton gave her a cold nce before turning to leave.


    Charlene was stunned.


    Stewart exined, "He was talking about your husband."


    Kenton meant, "Look at the partner you''ve chosen!"


    Charlene realized it, too. But...


    Did they say anything?" asked Charlene.


    Earlier, she and Stewart were far from the front row in the conference hall.


    Though she saw Thorne and Vesta greeting Kenton after his speech, she couldn''t catch what they had said.


    Stewart shook his head. "No idea."


    Charlene was at a loss for words.


    Fair enough.


    As they were deep in their conversation, they didn''t notice when Vesta and Laverne came out and saw them talking to Kenton.


    Watching Kenton''s departing figure, Laverne told Vesta, "Don''t worry. Charlenecks your expertise. Knowing Kenton does her no good She can''t be his student." Vesta smirked, "I know.".


    "Let''s go," she said.


    Charlene and Stewart weren''t nning to leave yet. After all, that was a primeworking opportunity, and going home so soon would be a shame.


    After Kenton left, they returned to the exhibition hall. They met Thorne again, but Charlene didn''t approach him, nor did hee over. To everyone else, they seemed like strangers.


    Vesta and her group didn''t leave, either. Henley had approached Charlene in a jewelry store, openly expressing his interest. However, despite several encounters, he didn''te over likest time.


    Charlene found it amusing but understood why. After all, Vesta was there, and everyone knew Henley was Vesta''s father. Approaching her could reveal her marital status with Thorne, putting Henley in an awkward position as a father.

 Divorce Time 73

    Chapter


    73


    Vesta would be on the verge of being drowned in criticism. It was tantly obvious how much Henley favored Vesta. Henley wanted to keep his distance from Charlene at these gatherings, yet he couldn''t resist getting to know Stewart. So, when Charlene took a break to head to the restroom, Henley came over to Stewart with Vesta and Laverne. Henley introduced, "Mr. Ferguson, it''s my pleasure to meet you. I''m Henley Hawkins, Vesta and Charlene''s father." Stewart shook his hand politely, responding, "Ah, Mr. Hawkins, nice to meet you."


    Henley nced at Vesta before continuing, "Charlene can get a bit intense sometimes, and there seems to be some mimunication between her and Vesta. As a dad, I''ve always wished they could get along, but Charlene isn''t having it." Stewart had an aha moment. "I see."


    "Yes," Henley sighed before brightening up again, "But I am thrilled Charlene has met someone promising like you. I heard she''s started working at yourpany, PrimeStar. Please look out for her for me."


    It sounded like genuine concern. Had Henley not chosen this moment to chat in Charlene''s absence, had he not been so well-informed about Charlene''s past and her rtionship with Thorne, Stewart might have believed him. Put Stewart kept it light,ughing. "You''re too kind, Mr. Hawkins. Charlene is a great asset to PrimeStar."


    Henley and Vesta took Stewart''s words as mere pleasantries. What help could Charlene''s resume offer to someone like Stewart? At best, she might handle some menial tasks. Perhaps simr to what a junior programmer might do.


    Of course, Henley kept these thoughts to himself. Vesta didn''t chime in either. Laverne just shed a casual smile.


    Henley continued, "You might already be aware of Vesta''s situation. She''s quite interested in CUAP and does hope to join PrimeStar." Though Thorne''s arrangements meant Vesta didn''t have to worry about exploring CUAP further, connecting with someone as well-off and influential as Stewart was never a bad move. They might even coborate closely with PrimeStar.


    Stewart turned to Vesta, "Ms. Hawkins, I appreciate your interest. You''re exceptional. It would be a blessing to have you at PrimeStar, but Charlene is a friend."


    Vesta didn''t want to work at PrimeStar anymore. She didn''t want to be on bad terms with Stewart. After all, they might be close colleagues in the future. Making a friend was always better than making an enemy.


    Stewart seemed much more approachable than at the previous gathering. Time would tell whether his change in attitude was genuine. They might still be good friends.


    Vesta responded, "I understand and won''t press the issue, Mr. Ferguson. There''s no need to worry."


    Stewart smiled. "Thank you for your understanding, Ms. Hawkins."


    From a distance, they seemed to be getting along famously.


    When Charlene returned from the restroom and saw them, she hesitated.


    Laverne noticed and couldn''t help but smile.

 Divorce Time 74

    Sexing Charlene, Veeta maintained a neutral expression as she told Stewart, We''ve got some things to take care of, so we''ll be heading out. Lete catch up some other time Stewart shook their hands, saying, "Sure, next time


    Without giving Charlene another nce, along with Henley, Vesta turned to leave


    Given Stewart''s status and reputation, several influential figures hade over to invite him for lunch when it heared noon. And it seemed Thome would be joining them. Thome''s presence indicated key industry leaders would also be there, probably to discuss future trends in Al


    It was a golden opportunity for Stewart to understand where the market was headed. Moreover, a sessful lunch could pave the way for future coborations. Stewart was indeed interested. He shot a nce at Charlene, kind of asking for her opinion, not sure if she''d be


    okay with Thore being there.


    Charlene firmly said, "I''m in."


    Once outside, she and Thorne would treat each other as strangers, but that didn''t mean she would avoid him. So, the group, with Charlene and Stewart in tow, went toward Thorne.


    Thorne''s expression remained calm as they approached, though Vesta frowned slightly before returning to


    indifference.


    Henley and Laverne joined them, too. Seeing Charlene was part of the group, their expressions soured.


    Someone who hadn''t greeted Stewart yet took the opportunity to do so as they approached.


    It was Thorne''s turn to shake Stewart''s hand. He said, "Nice to meet you."


    Nice to meet you," Stewart replied, smiling. "Mr. Henderson, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "You''re too kind, Mr. Ferguson."


    After exchanging pleasantries, Thorne and Vesta led the way to the parking lot, with Charlene and Stewart following. Henley and Laverne tried to subtly signal to Charlene, suggesting she shouldn''t join them, but Charlene ignored their hints.


    Thorne and Vesta shared a car while Charlene got into Stewart''s.


    Unable to dissuade Charlene, Laverne frowned, "That Charlene is..."


    The group of over twenty headed to a spacious private dining room and settled around arge round table.


    Thorne naturally sat next to Vesta. Laverne had wanted to sit beside Charlene, concerned she might speak out of turn during the meal. However, she was too slow, and Stewart snagged thest seat beside Charlene. As the group began to chat and order food, Thorne passed the menu to Vesta, inviting her to choose.


    Taking the menu, Vesta asked, "What would you like?"


    "You decide," Thorne responded.


    Those sitting nearby smiled at the exchange,menting, "Mr. Henderson and Ms. Hawkins seem close."


    Vesta smiled, selecting a few dishes she knew Thorne would enjoy. Henley and Laverne also smiled, relieved.


    Holding a menu, Stewart consulted Charlene on her preferences.


    Overhearing the conversation, he nced towards Thorne and Vesta, then back at Charlene, who seemed indifferent. After a brief discussion, they agreed on a few dishes. 11:22


    Beeing Charlene wasn''t causing trouble, Laverne and Henley rxed a bit.


    Noticing their concern for Charlene, Vesta leaned in and whispered reassuringly, ''Don''t worry. With Thorne here, she won''t cause trouble"

 Divorce Time 75

    Charlene would upset Thome if she dared to make a scene. Given her understanding of Charlene and Thorne''s marital dynamics, Charlene wouldn''t dare upset Thorne. After all, getting on Thorne''s bad side again would make him despise her more. Hearing that, Laverne felt somewhat relieved. But she was worried that Charlene couldn''t handle the jealousy if Thorne were too good to Vesta.


    Regardless of what they thought, Charlene didn''t pay special attention to their situation because the person *sitting beside her was Professor Hancock.


    Professor Hancock knew Charlene was at the expo and had made a point to greet her earlier.


    They had a great chat at a partyst time, and he had been looking for a chance to talk to Charlene since then, but they had been too busy.


    Since they ran into each other, he didn''t want to miss the chance. So, shortly after sitting down, he started a Conversation with Charlene.


    The table wasrge, and Charlene and Professor Hancock didn''t want to disturb anyone else, so they kept their voices down.


    Seeing Professor Hancock speaking amiably non-stop to Charlene over there, Vesta and Laverne assumed Charlene was consulting with him on professional matters and didn''t pay much attention.


    The person sitting on the other side of Professor Hancock joked, "Hank, you can''t shake off your professional habits. You''ve been talking all day, and even now, at the dinner table, you can''t stop."


    Another personughed and added, "Right? Earlier in the exhibition hall, Hank and Ms. Hawkins had chatted for a while."


    When the conversation turned to him, Professor Hancock smiled and didn''t indulge them, saying, "When I try to discuss technical stuff with you guys, you always send me off to your engineers. What, now you''re not used to me not talking to you?" Someone nced at Vesta and then at Charlene, saying, "Who would''ve thought today''s youngdies are so interested in Al, coding, and the like? Times have changed."


    "Indeed," another person joined in. "After Hank talked to Ms. Hawkins at the exhibition, he told me there are more promising talents nowadays, saying our country''s future is bright."


    "Ms. Hawkins is a top talent from a world-renowned university, a promising figure."


    Hearing thepliments, Vesta humbly smiled. "I''m ttered."


    Being a man of high status, Thorne made Vesta, as his woman, more favored by everyone.


    As for Charlene, everyone knew she was beautiful but heard she was only an employee at Stewart''s


    corporation. Despite her ambiguous rtionship with Stewart, she had no other backing, so they didn''t pay her much attention.


    When the food was on, Vesta served Thorne a slice of steak, and he naturally epted it.


    Then, everyone''s chat got rolling, slowly switching over to talking about the potential future for some of the exhibits at the expo.


    Someone couldn''t help but say, "Speaking of which, Mr. Henderson, your autonomous car and Mr. Ferguson''s smart traffic programmingnguage seem to mesh well together. It''s got me all excited. Are you guys not considering a coboration?"

 Divorce Time 76

    Everyone had settled into their seats for dinner for quite a while, but Thorne and Stewart hadn''t exchanged much more than cursory nces.


    Hearing so, Thorne casually dabbed the corner of his lips with a napkin, turning his gaze toward Stewart with a smile, "I''ve been pondering it. What do you think, Mr. Ferguson?"


    Stewart wasn''t one to miss a business opportunity handed to him on a silver tter. "To earn Mr. Henderson''s esteem is a privilege for PrimeStar."


    If Thorne and Stewart were considering a partnership, Vesta was all for it. After all, a closer rtionship between Thorne and Stewart would mean more chances for her to interact with Stewart. That would make it easier for her to sway Stewart to her side when the time


    came.


    With this in mind, she shot Charlene a cold nce.


    Charlene was chatting with Professor Hancock about various matters. Though she had kept an eye on the


    thers at the table, she didn''t seem too invested.


    She had no objections if Stewart was genuinely interested in working with Thorne. After all, there was no reason to turn away from a lucrative opportunity.


    Dinner was winding down, and no one was going to just sit around. Anyone who was keen on discussing possible partnerships would wander over to the couches for a more chill chat.


    Thorne''s mention of wanting to coborate with PrimeStar during dinner was a casual remark. Whether it would materialize into something concrete was unclear to Charlene.


    However, Mr. Dale, who was also at the dinner, was keen on coboration and had pulled Stewart and his management team aside for a chat even before dinner was over. Charlene followed them. Technical discussions were Charlene''s forte, but negotiations were Stewart''s domain.


    Charlene sat quietly to the side, but noticing Stewart''s ss empty, she took it and said, "Let me get you a


    refill."


    Stewart smiled. "Thanks."


    Seeing Charlene perform what seemed secretarial duties for Stewart only confirmed Vesta and Laverne''s suspicions that Charlene joined PrimeStar to be Stewart''s assistant.


    As Charlene turned with the ss in hand, she unexpectedly bumped into someone near Thorne, losing her bnce. The next thing everyone knew, she had fallen into Thorne''s arms.


    The room went silent. It looked like an idental stumble to the onlookers, but who could say for sure? It was too convenient that she ended up in Thorne''s arms.


    Charlene was undeniably attractive. Her figure was graceful and delicate, and her skin was smooth and soft as. cream.


    Though Vesta was also stunning, Charlene seemed to hold a slight edge. To be deliberately embraced by such a woman would stir thoughts in many a man''s mind. But Thorne was different. With an icy vibe, he steadied Charlene by her shoulders then quickly stepped back, not showing a hint of being swept off his feet by her looks.


    Realizing she had fallen into Thorne''s embrace, Charlene quickly regained herposure. After softly muttering an apology, she turned and walked away.


    Vesta and Laverne were sure Charlene had thrown herself at Thorne on purpose.


    Laverne snorted,menting to Vesta, "See? We can''t trust her!"


    "But all her efforts are in vain."


    11:22


    adeed, Thorne''s indifference was a reassurance to them. [


    Absolutely," Laverne chuckled, "Thorne''s reaction must beforting for you."


    Hearing that, Vesta smiled sweetly, lowering her gaze.


    Henley frowned, reconsidering his opinion of Charlene. Despite her quiet demeanor, she seemed to have a few tricks up her sleeve.

 Divorce Time 77

    Stewart stopped his conversation with Mr. Dale when he noticed something was amiss and made a beeline for Charlene.


    "Everything okay?"


    Charlene nodded.


    "Did you twist your ankle?"


    *"A bit."


    Her ankle was indeed sore, likely a sprain. Stewart''s concern wasforting, yet it also brought a tinge of


    sadness.


    She knew the looks she was getting from the people around them. They probably thought she was throwing herself at Thorne, desperate for his attention. Even with her injury, they likely thought she got what she deserved.


    As for Thorne, he didn''t even make the effort to help her up, not even a basic "You okay?"


    The only person who truly cared about her here was Stewart.


    "Let me take a look?"


    "It''s fine."


    Many people were around.


    Ignoring her protests, Stewart scooped her up and carried her away from the crowd to sit down. He then knelt, slipped off her high heels, and gently lifted her leg to find her ankle swollen. He asked a waiter to call a doctor and fetch a pair of sneakers for Charlene. Seeing Stewart so openly caring for Charlene stunned many. Suddenly, it seemed to many that the gossip of Charlene throwing herself at Thorne was perhaps a misunderstanding. After all, she and Stewart seemed genuinely close.


    Vesta bit her lip, diverting her gaze. Then, she looked at Thorne.


    Though aware of the intimate interaction between Charlene and Stewart, Thorne continued chatting with others nonchntly.


    Watching how much Thorne seemed indifferent to Charlene and Stewart''s closeness, Vesta''s lips rxed into a smile. And she also continued her conversation with the others, no longer paying attention to Charlene.


    Before long, the doctor on call came by. After taking a look at Charlene, he prescribed some cream for the pain. Once the doctor left, Stewart applied the ointment to Charlene. Charlene tried to take over, but Stewart gave her a look, saying, "Let me handle this," and she relented.


    After applying the ointment, the waiter returned with the sneakers for Charlene.


    Charlene stood up, testing her foot. "It''s not too bad. I can walk."


    "That''s good."


    However, given her condition, Stewart suggested she skip the gallery visit in the evening. He had asked someone to take photos of the exhibits so she could review themter through a video recap. Though disappointed, Charlene understood the situation. Stewart excused themselves to the others before taking Charlene home.


    After they left, the rest of the group also started to disperse.


    08:37


    hapter 27


    D


    After Stewart dropped Charlene off at her ce, he had to leave for anothermitment.


    Exhausted from the day''s events, Charlene wanted to rest before catching up with Stewartter about the "homework" their professor had assigned.


    As she was about to drift off, her phone rang.


    Picking it up, she saw an unfamiliar number.


    Hesitantly, she answered, "Hello, who''s this?" "Granger."


    Charlene sat up, surprised, "Mr. Harden?"


    She had been so busy that she''d almost forgotten about the morning''s incident.


    "Your car''s been taken care of on my end. You cane pick it upter," Granger said before Charlene could respond further. "If you''re busy, I can have someone drive it back to you."

 Divorce Time 78

    A


    Charlene instinctively declined. "No need to trouble you. I can pick it up myself."


    Her refusal was quick and decisive, leaving a brief silence on the other end.


    Charlene asked, "Mr. Harden?"


    "Fine, I''ll send you the contact details for the garage shortly."


    "Thanks, appreciate it."


    Granger didn''t respond, simply ending the call.


    With her foot injured, Charlene couldn''t pick up her car. After some thought, she decided to ask Stewart for help.


    Stewart agreed to bring her car back once he finished hismitments.


    That evening, after ordering pizza for dinner, Charlene received a call from Jasmine, inquiring when she''de home.


    Charlene exined straightforwardly, "Sweetie, I sprained my ankle, and it''s difficult to walk, so I''m staying out to recover. You should head to bed early."


    Jasmine was immediately worried when she heard about the injury. "What? Mommy, you hurt your ankle? Is it really bad? Does it hurt?"


    "It hurts, but it''s not severe. I''ll be better in a few days."


    "Okay."


    Reassured by Charlene''s words, Jasmine still wanted to ensure she was okay, "So, where are you staying? We''ll find time to visit you tomorrow when Dad gets home." Charlene quickly dismissed the idea. "No need. I can take care of myself. Just focus on your studies."


    "Okay then..."


    After a bit more chatting, they ended the call.


    Later, Thorne returned home.


    Upon seeing him, Jasmine said, "Dad," and before Thorne could even respond, she hurriedly added, "Dad, Mommy hurt her ankle and is currently recuperating outside!" Thorne acknowledged with a "Hmm." He took off his high-quality suit jacket, handed it to the housekeeper, and mentioned, "I know."


    "Oh?" Jasmine looked up, surprised. "Dad, how did you know? Did Mommy tell you?"


    Settling down and epting a ss of water from Latonia, Thorne replied, "No, but I saw it with my own eyes.


    "Saw it?" Jasmine paused, "You were there when Mommy got hurt?"


    "Yes."


    Jasmine seemed to remember something, "Oh, right, Mommy works at Dad''spany, so Dad saw it when she got hurt, right?"


    "Not exactly," Thorne''s tone was indifferent. "Mom doesn''t work at mypany anymore."


    "What?" Jasmine looked up, puzzled, "So, where does Mommy work now?"


    "At a ce she likes."


    Oh..."


    08:37


    hapter 78


    After finishing his water, Thorne stood up, ruffled Jasmine''s hair, and advised, "Get some rest early."


    Jasmine acknowledged, "Okay."


    Around 8 pm, Stewart returned with Charlene''s car.


    While taking over the keys, Charlene asked, "How much was the repair bill?"


    She implied she wanted to reimburse him.


    *Taking a seat on the couch, Stewart responded, "How would I know?"


    "Huh?" Charlene was puzzled. "How did you pick up the car without paying?"


    "No one asked me for payment. The workers let me take the car when they heard it was yours." Charlene paused, realizing.


    So, had Granger taken care of the bill on her behalf? That was unexpected.


    "What''s wrong?" Stewart noticed her changed expression.


    Charlene shook her head. "Nothing."


    "Then let''s get to the homework so I can go home and rest. It''s been a long day. I''m beat!"


    By homework, he meant the exhibition review assignment Kenton had given them that morning. "Sure," Charlene agreed but added, "Let me make a quick call." "Alright."


    Charlene casually dialed Granger.


    He answered almost instantly, "Hello?"


    "Mr. Harden, it''s me, Charlene."


    Granger: "I know. What''s up?"


    Charlene went straight to the point. "About the car, I''ve got it back. Did you cover the repair expenses? If so, how much was it? I''ll transfer the money to you now."

 Divorce Time 79

    08:37


    Chapter


    79


    Granger fell silent and said, "I''ll shoot you the ount details."


    "Thank you," Charlene replied politely, "and sorry for bothering you. Also, I appreciate what you did today."


    Granger responded casually, "No worries," before hanging up first.


    Stewart, listening in, asked, "The guy who fixed your car today?"


    By then, Granger had sent his bank details with a photo of the car repair bill.


    Charlene nced at it briefly, opened her mobile payment app, and said, "Yeah."


    From the tone of Charlene''s conversation with Granger, Stewart could tell she and Granger weren''t close.


    He knew Granger, no doubt, and knew that Charlene knew him, too. But as far as he was aware, Charlene and Granger didn''t really get along that well. So, despite Charlene referring to the person on the other end as Mr. Harden, it never crossed Stewart''s mind that she was chatting with Granger.


    Charlene transferred the exact amount to Granger without hesitation.


    Afterward, she sent a thank-you note. Then, she and Stewart got down to the "homework" Kenton had assigned them.


    They created a PowerPoint presentation and summarized the core technologies of all the exhibits they''d seen.


    Still, given the number of exhibits, when they finished and sent the content to Kenton, it was already past 2


    a.m.


    Stewart was exhausted but had no change of clothes, so Charlene didn''t offer him to stay over.


    After Stewart left, limping from her injury, Charlene went to take a shower before heading to bed.


    Her foot wasn''t seriously injured, but Stewart had hoped she would take a few days off to rest before returning to work.


    When Charlene woke up the following day, she decided to work from home and didn''t go out.


    Not long after getting up, she received a call from Jasmine. "Mommy, is your foot feeling any better?"


    Testing her foot, Charlene replied while making breakfast in the kitchen, "Yeah, a bit better."


    "That''s good," Jasmine, also having breakfast, didn''t seem to know what to say next.


    Charlene could tell. It hadn''t always been like this. Jasmine used to have endless stories to share with her. Bu theirmunication had dwindled over thest two years. Whenever Jasmine had something to say, she''d first go to Vesta, gradually leaving fewer and fewer words for their mother-daughter conversations.


    Jasmine seemed concerned about her injury, but superficially. The concern was genuine but not overly so. In the past, any minor injury or even a cold would have Jasmine cry with worry, cling to her non-stop,fort: her, and refuse to leave her side, eager to care for her. She was a little ray of sunshine then.


    But somehow, Jasmine had shifted that warmth over to Vesta without Charlene even noticing.


    Like thest time Vesta was sick, Jasmine had rushed to check on her right after breakfast, secretly texting Vesta behind Charlene''s back, and immediately after school, had her driver take her to see Vesta.


    So, if Jasmine was worried about her, she could have insisted on getting her address the night before and had the driver take her over. But she didn''te.


    At a loss for words with Charlene, Jasmine turned to Thorne, sitting across from her at breakfast, and asked, "Dad, do you want to talk to Mommy on the phone?" 02:27


    enopterao

 Divorce Time 80

    Hearing Jasmine''s words, Charlene suddenly snapped back to reality.


    Just the day before, she had fallen, and he hadn''t bothered to help her stand up. She was injured, but he acted as if it was none of his business, His indifference could only mean he didn''t care about her, or perhaps he was worried about upsetting Vesta.


    Vesta''s thoughts and feelings must be paramount to him, right?


    Whether she lived or died seemed utterly inconsequential to him. Otherwise, why would he have reacted so indifferently to her fall and injury? While thinking this, Charlene''s expression turned cold, and Thorne beat her to it as she was about to decline the call.


    "Ask your mom."


    Upon hearing that, Jasmine asked Charlene, "Mommy, Dad''s asking if you want to talk to him over the phone." Charlene pursed her lips and stated inly, "No need. Mommy''s busy."


    "Oh..." Jasmine told Thorne, "Dad, Mommy said no."


    Thorne acknowledged, "Hmm."


    Jasmine then said, "Well, Mommy, goodbye."


    ""Yep, goodbye."


    After hanging up, Jasmine put down the phone, looked at Thorne, and mentioned, "Dad, Mommy seems mad."


    She wasn''t sure why, but she just had a feeling all of a sudden.


    Thorne responded indifferently, "Is that so?"


    "Yeah."


    "Hmm."


    And that was the end of that conversation.


    Over the next few days, Charlene worked from home.


    Jasmine called daily to check on her injury, confirming Charlene''s suspicion that she wouldn''t suggest visiting


    The "homework" Charlene and Stewart submitted to Kenton received feedback within two days. The core technical content they discussed, which others would consider confidential, got dismissed as worthless by Kenton.


    Thus, for the following few days, Charlene and Stewart spent much time revising their "homework" based on Kenton''sments alongside their regr work.


    By Monday, Charlene''s foot was mostly better. She still wasn''t driving, but she could make it to the office for work.


    > Upon her arrival, Stewart shared, "Thorne seems genuinely interested in partnering with us."


    Thorne hadn''t visited personally but had sent someone to contact them the week before. Stewart feared it might upset Charlene and had kept it from her. Someone from Thorne''s side was to visit again soon, and if the discussion went well, they could finalize a preliminary coboration n.


    08 37


    Quincy, the technical director sent by Thorne from his techpany but not an employee of the Henderson Group, met Charlene for the first time. Upon learning that Charlene was also in tech, he greeted her courteously, "Ms. Ross, nice to meet your


    Charlene responded, "Nice to meet you, too."


    The subsequent exchange was pleasant.


    By noon, ying host, PrimeStar invited a few individuals from Thorne''spany for lunch.


    As they arrived at the restaurant and left the car, they saw Thorne and Vesta exiting their vehicle. Seeing them, Charlene hesitated.


    Stewart rubbed his forehead, startled by how things had strangely lined up.


    However, Quincy brightened up and called out, "Mr. Henderson!"


    Thorne and Vesta turned around.


    maptera

 Divorce Time 81

    Seeing Charlene and Stewart appeared to surprise both of them.


    After Quincy greeted Charlene and Stewart, he walked toward Thorne and Vesta, Since Thore had seen them and given the uing coboration, Charlene and Stewart exchanged a look before deciding to follow. Quincy was acquainted with Vesta, too, greeting her warmly, "Ms. Hawkins


    Vesta replied, "Hello," Her tone was a bit on the colder side.


    ''Quincy didn''t seem to mind. After all, Vesta was Thorne''s darling, likely to be the future Mrs. Henderson, it was


    only natural for her to maintain distance from people like them.


    Quincy turned to Charlene and the rest, exining to Thorne, "I was at PrimeStar this morning discussing a partnership. Thought we''d grab some lunch now that it''s noon."


    Thorne nodded, shaking his hand, "Hard work pays off."


    Quincy responded, "It''s what I do,"


    Thorne''s gaze shifted to Charlene and Stewart, greeting Stewart, "Mr. Ferguson"


    He didn''t address Charlene.


    Stewart responded and then suggested, "Since we''re all here, why not join us?"


    Thorne turned him down, saying, "I''ve got my own ns already, and it''s not really a group thing. I''ll catch up with you another time."


    Personal ns? A date with Vesta? Did he want no interruptions?


    Stewart inwardly scoffed but outwardly smiled, "Mr. Henderson, you''re too kind."


    Interested in getting to know Stewart better, Vesta naturally prioritized Thorne.


    Seeing Thorne so invested in their date filled her with joy, and she preferred to have their private time undisturbed. Hearing Thorne''s words, she didn''t press further and left with him. Once they were out of earshot, Stewart inquired, "Quincy, you know Ms. Hawkins?"


    "Just met a few times," Quincy revealed. "Mr. Henderson is attentive to Ms. Hawkins. He''s brought her to thepany several times already."


    So that was it.


    Though married to Thorne for years and somewhat aware of thepanies he founded, Charlene had never visited them. Thorne had forbidden it. Yet, what he forbade her, he freely allowed Vesta.


    Seizing a moment when Quincy was distracted, Stewart whispered to Charlene, "After that ''drama'' at the charity dinner andst week''s Future Tech Expo, the Hawkins family has been building quite thework Starfall. I heard they''d secured several projectstely."


    Once theypleted those projects, the Hawkins family would establish themselves in Starfall. That was a sess many business people dreamed of, and the Hawkins family had managed it in just a few days with Thorne''s help, sparking envy all around. Hearing this, Charlene lowered her gaze and hummed in acknowledgment.

 Divorce Time 82

    After lunch, they spent a few more hours discussing. In the afternoon, bothpanies had tentatively established a partnership.


    Two dayster, Charlene and Stewart headed to Thorne''s techpany, Neural Nexus Tech, to discuss contract details.


    Upon arrival at Neural Nexus Tech, they would meet Quincy and a keypany executive, Mr. Ferrell.


    But Mr. Ferrell was running a bitte. Once he arrived in the conference room, he immediately apologized to Charlene and Stewart. "Got held up in a meeting upstairs with Mr. Henderson. Sorry for the dy."


    ''So, Thorne is also at Neural Nexus Tech?'' Charlene thought, shaking hands with Mr. Ferrell alongside Stewart, saying, "No worries."


    With Mr. Ferrell there, they proceeded to discuss the contract.


    Sometimeter, someone entered the room. Charlene and Stewart didn''t pay much attention, assuming it was another Neural Nexus Tech staff member.


    However, Quincy and Mr. Ferrell immediately greeted her, "Ms. Hawkins."


    Charlene paused.


    Looking up, sure enough, it was Vesta. Stewart frowned as well.


    After a nce at Charlene, Vesta told Quincy and Mr. Ferrell, "I''m here to take a look. Carry on. Don''t mind me."


    Quincy and Mr. Ferrell offered reassurances quickly and instructed their secretary to serve coffee for Vesta without hesitation. Their warm and respectful approach clearly showed they held her in high esteem, almost as if she were the boss''s partner. Vesta also greeted Stewart. "Mr. Ferguson."


    Stewart nodded. "Ms. Hawkins."


    After taking the coffee poured by Mr. Ferrell''s secretary, Vesta sat in a chair brought over for her. Vesta sipped her coffee, put down the cup, noticed the contract on the table, and asked, "May I have a look?"


    Mr. Ferrell chuckled, "Of course."


    Seeing Stewart and Charlene looking over, Mr. Ferrell smiled and exined, "Ms. Hawkins is Mr. Henderson''s girlfriend. Mr. Henderson doesn''t mind her being around when signing contracts."


    The implication was clear that Vesta was one of their own, so there was no concern about confidential leaks.


    Stewart smiled. "Mr. Ferrell, with your word, we''re at ease then."


    Charlene, however, remained silent, her head bowed. Thorne had forbidden her entry to his home office due to confidentialpany matters. He had made this clear through the housekeeper from the first day she moved


    1. in.


    Thus, she had never once entered that home office over the years. Yet Vesta not only had free ess to Thorne''s confidential documents but was also a well-known figure within Neural Nexus Tech. That clearly showed the depth of her rtionship with Thorne. Vesta knew Stewart and Charlene''s reactions seeing her handling these documents. They were worried about the potential information leaks and surprised at how close Vesta and Thorne had gotten.


    Putting down the document, Vesta looked toward Charlene, who kept her head down as if afraid to meet her gaze. Vesta smiled while sipping her coffee, like the boss''s wife.


    "While Mr Ferrell was amending a use in the contract, Stewart asked, "Ms. Hawkins, have you considered 08:38


    Working at Neural Nexus Tech?"


    Vesta set her cup down, locking eyes with him. "Thorne asked me the same, but I prefer to stand on my own


    wo feet, not wanting to take shortcuts, so I declined."


    Before Stewart could respond, Mr. Ferrell interrupted with augh, "Ms. Hawkins, you''re modest. We all know you''re a prodigy in Al, and even with your close rtion to Mr. Henderson, none of us would think you''re taking a shortcut. On the contrary, if Neural Nexus Tech could have Ms. Hawkins join us, our work would undoubtedly progress more smoothly. Ms. Hawkins, maybe you could reconsider?"


    napter 83


    00


    Vesta gave a casual smile, "We''ll see about that."

 Divorce Time 83

    That meant, if Vesta wished, she coulde to work there anytime. The favoritism Thorne showed was something Charlene had long stopped bothering to count. While sipping from her coffee, Charlene''s gaze drifted to the ss door where a figure stood. She looked up slightly. It was Thorne. She paused. Thorne''s gaze met hers, yet it seemed his focus was elsewhere. Turning back, Charlene noticed Vesta offering a slight nod toward the door, greeting Thorne. Then, Vesta turned to Mr. Ferrell, "I''ll be off then."


    Then, Mr. Ferrell and Quincy realized Thorne''s presence.


    Approaching noon, Thorne hade down specifically to take Vesta out for lunch.


    As Quincy and the others started to stand up, Thorne waved them off, "Please, don''t worry about me. Go ahead with your work."


    They nodded in agreement, busying themselves.


    Thorne politely addressed Stewart, "Sorry, I can''t host you personally due to my schedule. Mr. Ferguson, I hope you can understand."


    "Mr. Henderson, you''re too kind. Ipletely understand the demands of your schedule," Stewart responded.


    Thorne smiled, his gaze briefly meeting Charlene''s before he and Vesta left together.


    Thorne''s extensive business portfolio was well-known within the industry. Stewart hadn''t expected to find


    Thorne and Vesta at Neural Nexus Tech.


    We turned to Charlene, patting her shoulder silently in aforting gesture.


    Charlene shook her head. She was fine. Heading to Neural Nexus Tech, Charlene was mentally preparing to possibly run into Thorne. What she didn''t seeing was bumping into Vesta there too.


    Quincy had mentioned a few days ago that Vesta had visited Neural Nexus Tech, but Charlene had assumed it was a one-time urrence. She hadn''t realized that Vesta treated Thorne''spany almost as her own,ing and going as she pleased and being so familiar with everyone there.


    The contract they discussed involved technical coboration inter stages and contained numerous uses to avoid potential disputes during the partnership. Every use required meticulous discussion.


    It was past five in the afternoon when they finalized the contract terms.


    After Stewart signed, Mr. Ferrell personally took the documents for Thorne''s signature.


    Stewart paused, "Mr. Henderson is still in the office?"


    "Yes." Quincy added, "He''s busy dealing with another project."


    Stewart wondered, ''Is that so? Is it because he''s busy, or is it because Charlene is there, and he prefers not to interact too much?"


    Charlene wondered the same.


    Quincy and Stewart, both tech folks, had known each other before.


    With the contract signed and a moment to rx, Quincy coughed softly, lowering his voice, "Ms. Hawkins has been with Mr. Henderson all day. Their rtionship, well, it''s solid." Sitting right beside Stewart, Charlene couldn''t help but overhear.


    08:38


    naptera3


    Soon after, Mr. Ferrell returned with the documents signed by Thorne.


    Stewart had personal matters to attend to that evening and declined Mr. Ferrell''s dinner invitation.


    Mr. Ferrell and Quincy didn''t insist, politely seeing them out, only to bump into Thorne and Vesta by the


    elevator.

 Divorce Time 84

    Stewart blinked in surprise, "Really? What a coincidence!"


    Thorne nodded. "Quite the coincidence."


    Stewart suggested, "We''ve got a big group here. Why don''t you, Mr. Henderson, go ahead? We can wait for the next one." "Sure, see you next time."


    "See you."


    As the elevator doors closed again, Charlene and Stewart resigned themselves to waiting.


    A few momentster, they boarded the next elevator. That was when Charlene''s phone rang. It was a call from


    Jasmine.


    After a quick heads-up to the others, Charlene answered, "Hello?"


    Jasmine asked, "Mommy, are you off work yet? When are youing home?"


    Since Charlene hurt her ankle, Jasmine had been calling her every day like clockwork. Now that Charlene''s ankle was better, Jasmine had just asked her yesterday when she''d being home.


    Charlene had been busy with work and didn''t go home the previous night.


    Hearing Jasmine''s question, Charlene replied, "Just wrapped up. I''ll be home soon."


    As she hung up, they reached the ground floor.


    Quincy asked, curious, "Ms. Ross, you have a kid?"


    Charlene nodded,


    ...I can''t tell..." He assumed Charlene and Stewart were a couple, given how well they got along and Stewart''s evident care for her.


    Mr. Ferrell was equally surprised, considering how young Charlene appeared, unlike someone with a child.


    He casually inquired, "Is your husband in the same field as us?"


    Charlene paused before answering, "Kind of."


    Quincy, previously engaged in technical discussions with Charlene, was aware of her strong professional capabilities. He had thought her husband was in the same field and was about to ask his name. But noticing Charlene''s indifferent demeanor, he decided to drop the subject. Meanwhile, Stewart was dying to spill the beans that the "husband" they were talking about was none other than Thorne, the big boss of theirpany!


    However, given that Charlene was divorcing Thorne and considering their future interactions with Quincy and the team, revealing this might make it awkward for them to interact with Charlene. Furthermore, it could lead to people targeting Charlene to curry favor with Vesta.


    To avoid unnecessaryplications, Stewart ultimately kept quiet.


    After leaving Neural Nexus Tech, Charlene and Stewart went their separate ways.


    Upon arriving at the vi, Jasmine was waiting outside. Seeing Charlene, she ran over. "Mommy!"


    "Hey, sweetie," Charlene responded, ruffling Jasmine''s hair. She was about to ask if she was hungry when Jasmine beat her to it, eyeing her foot. "Mommy, are you all better now?" "Yes, all healed."


    "Where did it hurt before? Can I see?"


    08.38


    napter184


    No need. It''s all better now."


    Oh,e on. Let me see."


    Charlene reluctantly took off her sneakers, pointing to her previously injured ankle.


    Jasmine crouched down to inspect, "It doesn''t look like there was ever a wound."


    "It''s not swollen anymore, so it''s not visible."


    "Oh..." Then she said, "Now that you''ve healed, you shouldn''t stand too long. Dinner''s ready. Let''s eat first."


    "Okay."


    Jasmine happily led Charlene to the dining room, where she saw only two ces set. Thorne''s spot was conspicuously empty.


    Noticing her gaze, Jasmine mentioned, "Dad said he''s busy with work and won''t be home for dinner tonight. It''s just us."


    Recalling the brief encounter with Thorne and Vesta in the elevator, Charlene wondered if Thorne''s "busy" meant having dinner with Vesta. She kept the thought to herself.


    As they ate, Charlene chatted with Jasmine. Maybe it was because Charlene had been giving Jasmine more freedomtely, but their rtionship felt closer than ever. Jasmine didn''t seem impatient like she used to. Thus, after dinner, Jasmine wanted Charlene to help her bathe, wash her hair, and dry it.

 Divorce Time 85

    Charlene had agreed to all of Jasmine''s requests, including the one where Jasmine asked her to drop her off at school the following day.


    Since their getaway at Sapphire Springs Resort, it had been ten days since they had seen each other. So, Charlene stayed over at the vi that night. master


    However, she didn''t return to the master bedroom. Instead, she nned to share a bed with Jasmine.


    Thest time Charlene stayed in bed with Jasmine was when Jasmine fell sick. But Jasmine wasn''t ill and hadn''t asked Charlene to stay with her.


    Watching Charlene get ready for bed in her room, Jasmine couldn''t understand why she wouldn''t return to her and Dad''s room.


    But Jasmine loved sharing a bed with Charlene, who was always warm and smelled nice. Jasmine feltforted when hugging Charlene and didn''t question it.


    However, with Charlene around, she had to be extra careful when saying goodnight to Vesta. It would be awkward if Charlene found out.


    That night, Charlene didn''t hit the hay until it was past eleven at night. But Thorne hadn''te home yet.


    The following morning, she found Thorne hadn''te home at all. Thest time she saw him, he was leaving with Vesta. Charlene thought he probably spent the night with Vesta. Charlene pushed those thoughts aside when she dropped Jasmine off at school before heading to PrimeStar


    for work.


    Jasmine seemed to have her mind on Vesta most of the time. She only reached out to Charlene now and then-usually when it had been a while since theyst caught up, or when Thorne was out of town and she was feeling bored. If not for those times, it seemed like Jasmine didn''t really need Charlene around.


    After that day, once Jasmine knew her foot had healed, she stopped calling her daily or asking why she didn''te home at night. As for Thorne, he never paid much attention to her whereabouts. PrimeStar had secured two big projects, which resulted in substantial revenue and led to a grand team-building event on Friday.


    They decided on the location for the event after discussion. Eventually, everyone agreed on a spa retreat.


    When Charlene heard the news, she couldn''t help but let out a wry smile.


    Stewart asked, "What''s up? Not into the idea of a spa retreat?"


    "It''s not that." She remembered when they went to the spa, and Thorne left her behind at Sapphire Springs Resort alone. It felt like it happened yesterday, yet it had been almost half a month. Time sure flies. Though she wasn''t thrilled about the spa, it was her first big team event since rejoining thepany, spany, so she went along with everyone.


    Thest trip to Sapphire Springs Resort was to the Henderson family''s private estate. And thepany was heading to arge spa resort with different entertainment facilities. After changing into a robe, Charlene went to the spa pool.


    > There weren''t many women in theirpany, and when Charlene arrived, the others hadn''t yet. As Charlene


    settled in, she noticed a little girl, not much older than Jasmine, curiously reaching into the water by the poolside. The pool was about four feet deep, and the girl looked shorter than that. Worried she might fall in, Charlene started to get up but heard a ssh. The girl had fallen into the pool.


    MCharlene rushed over, lifted the girl out, and held her close. The little girl clung to her while coughing and


    crying her face turning red.


    08:38


    hapter 8.5


    As Charleneforted the little girl and patted her back, asking for her family''s information while leading her to find a staff member, they stepped outside and spotted Granger not too far away. Before Charlene could react, the little girl in her arms reached out toward Granger, crying, "Uncle Granger..."


    napter 8.5


    As Charleneforted the little girl and patted her back, asking for her family''s information while leading her tound a staff member, they stepped outside and spotted Granger not too far away. Before Charlene could react, the little girl in her arms reached out toward Granger, crying, "Uncle Granger..."


    "


    snaptera6

 Divorce Time 86

    Daisy." Granger walked over, gently taking the little girl from Charlene''s arms. Only then did Granger notice Daisy was all wet.


    He paused, turning to Charlene and asking, "What happened?"


    Charlene hadn''t expected the little girl to be Granger''s niece. She exined, "She fell into the pool. I saw it happen and picked her up." Granger said, "Thank you."


    "No problem," Charlene said. "She needs to get changed in case of catching a cold."


    Granger nodded, his gaze lingering on Charlene as if he wanted to say more. But Daisy was clinging to him, crying non-stop as if terrified. Granger didn''t say anything more. Instead, he softlyforted her, nodded at Charlene, and carried Daisy into the elevator. Finding herself no longer needed, Charlene returned to her spa session. After bathing, Charlene changed her clothes and headed to the buffet area to grab something to eat.


    Before she could finish, Granger appeared with Daisy. "Can we sit here?"


    Charlene wasn''t keen on mingling too much with Granger. But since he asked, she nodded, "Please, take a seat."


    "Daisy, stay put. Uncle Granger will get you something to eat."


    Daisy shyly nced at Charlene and nodded, whispering, "Okay."


    Granger asked Charlene, "Could you watch her for a moment?"


    Charlene wasn''t too eager to get involved with Granger, but the situation left her no choice but to agree, "Sure."


    Once Granger left, Charlene and Daisy were left facing each other. Daisy appeared timid, making Charlene cautious about saying anything that might scare her.


    Unsure of Daisy''s dietary preferences or if she had food allergies, Charlene hesitated to offer food from her te.


    After a moment, she gently broke the silence. "Your uncle will be back soon."


    Daisy''s blue, beautiful eyes met hers, and after a moment, she nodded.


    Charlene asked softly, "Did you get water up your nose? Does it still hurt?"


    Daisy shook her head.


    Soon, Granger returned, cing a te before Daisy and handing her a fork and knife.


    Daisy quietly began to eat, taking small bites.


    Granger asked, "Is it good?"


    Daisy nodded.


    Granger nced at Charlene and told Daisy, "Thedy here helped you. Say thank you to her."


    Her tongue darting out to lick some frosting off the fork, Daisy looked up at Charlene and quietly said, "Thank you, ma''am."


    It seemed Granger had brought the child over to express their gratitude.


    Hearing that, Charlene softly replied, "You''re wee."


    Daisy then looked at Granger, who encouraged her, "It''s okay. Keep eating."


    09.20


    Once Daisy resumed eating, Granger shifted his attention from his niece and took a bite of his food before ong Charlene, "Are you here alone?"


    Charlene replied, "It''s apany retreat. I''m here with my colleagues"


    Granger was unaware that Charlene had left the Henderson Group. Assuming herpany was also having a retreat there, he paused before responding, "I see,"


    Just then, Stewart caught Charlene''s eye and waved at her.


    Since Charlene preferred to keep her distance from Granger and those associated with him, seeing Stewart gave her an excuse to leave. She quickly waved back and seized the moment to tell Granger, Thanks forst time. I''ve got to go. Enjoy your meal." Granger could sense Charlene''s unease around him, possibly due to theirst unpleasant encounter at the racetrack, but he didn''t dwell on it.


    As Charlene left, Granger nodded, not attempting to keep her there.


    As she approached Stewart, he looked back at Granger, "Who was that?"


    He had greeted Charlene without realizing Granger was facing away from him. The man''s broad, upright silhouette and the presence of a child made him think they might be sharing a table with her Chapter 87

 Divorce Time 87

    Charlene had gotten up to chat with the other person, and telling from their interaction, it felt like they knew


    each other.


    "Granger."


    "Is that him?" Stewart was genuinely surprised. "I thought you two weren''t close. How did you end up sitting together?" Charlene exined, "His niece fell into the pool earlier, and I saw it and saved her. He came over to thank me." Stewart nodded in understanding. "Ah, that exins it."


    Charlene mentioned she was with her colleagues, so Granger assumed the person she had greeted earlier was


    a coworker and didn''t turn back to look.


    As Charlene and Stewart walked away, Granger glimpsed their retreating figures, only then realizing the other person was a tall young man with an impressive build.


    Judging by their silhouettes alone, he and Charlene seemed well-matched. Observing the distance as they walked, they shared a good rtionship.


    "Uncle Granger..."


    Hearing Daisy''s voice brought Granger back to the present. "Finished eating? Let''s head upstairs then."


    Daisy nodded. "I''m done."


    Granger had eaten. He set down his napkin and went upstairs with Daisy.


    When Charlene got back to her room, she was all set to rx with a book on the balcony, but then her phone rang. It was Thorne. Usually, he only called when there was something important going on. Thinking this, Charlene answered with a cold tone, "Hello?"


    "Grandma wants you toe over for dinner tomorrow night."


    Charlene paused and replied, "Okay, I got it."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the call was abruptly ended. Charlene didn''t mind and set aside her phone, returning to her book.


    She slept well that night and woke up early the following morning.


    After a morning run in the hotel gym and a brief rest, she soaked in the hot tub again.


    That was when a woman in her forties or fifties, leading Daisy by the hand, approached her.


    Charlene recognized her from the day before. She seemed the nanny the Harden family had hired to look after Daisy,


    Daisy had fallen into the pool the day before because the nanny had taken an urgent call and lost focus. The oue would have been unthinkable if Charlene hadn''t been at the hot tub to rescue Daisy. Seeing Charlene, the woman quickly thanked her.


    Charlene said, "Don''t mention it."


    Assuming Daisy would be hesitant to enter the water after the previous day''s scare, Charlene was surprised to see her holding the nanny''s hand and a swim ring, cautiously stepping into the water. Soon, Daisy paddled toward Charlene, softly saying, "Ma''am..."


    Charlene turned, "What''s up?"


    Daisy didn''t respond, but she seemed happy, swimming around Charlene.


    02 18


    The nanny smiled, "Daisy likes you."


    Charlene smiled back but said nothing. She had to leave for a work eventter and said goodbye to Daisy.


    But Daisy reached out with open arms. "Ma''am, hug."


    Charlene obliged, lifting her out of the water.


    After slipping into a dry robe, Charlene was ready to head to the elevator with Daisy. They nned to split up once they got to their floor. But as they were waiting, Granger appeared. Daisy''s small, pretty face lit up with a clean smile. "Uncle Granger.*


    Granger walked over, reaching out to take her, but Daisy clung to Charlene, not wanting to let go. Yet, she also wanted Granger''s embrace. Finally, she extended one arm.


    As Granger took her, Daisy''s other hand clung to Charlene''s robe. In the process, Daisy''s grip tightened, inadvertently pulling Charlene''s robe open.


    Charlene stood there, revealed in her bluece lingerie. Her wless skin, full curves, and slender waist were Suddenly all before Granger,

 Divorce Time 88

    Charlene''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she hastily retrieved her cor from Daisy''s grasp.


    Granger''s gaze darkened before he turned away, discreetly shifting his focus.


    The nanny standing nearby was equally shocked.


    Thankfully, they were alone. Otherwise, the embarrassment would have been unbearable.


    She quickly helped Charlene straighten her clothes.


    Charlene was usually modest, never having exposed herself to any other man but Thorne, especially since this man was Thorne''s close friend,


    It only added to her difort.


    After fixing her attire, Charlene smiled uneasily and said, "I''ve got to go. Something came up."


    Only then did Granger face her again, offering a sincere, "I''m sorry."


    Realizing her mistake and thinking she had upset Charlene, Daisy whispered an apology with teary eyes, "I''m sorry,"


    Charlene realized it was an ident and didn''t want to be too hard on her. She responded, "It''s okay, I know you didn''t mean it."


    With a faint smile and a wave to Daisy, Charlene turned and stepped into the elevator.


    Granger watched the doors close before telling Daisy, still in his arms. "Daisy, we can''t pull on people''s clothes like that, okay?"


    Daisy nodded vigorously, "Yeah, I get it."


    Charlene had to head back to Henderson Mansion for dinner and left early after wrapping up the group activity around four in the afternoon.


    Stewart offered to walk her to the parking lot, reminding her, "Drive safe."


    "I will," she replied.


    As they talked, a car slowly approached them. Charlene didn''t notice until the rear window lowered, and Daisy''s head popped out, waving at her, "Bye." Charlene smiled softly, "Bye, Daisy."


    Noticing Granger''s gaze, she paused and gave him a nod in greeting.


    Granger nodded back and then nced at Stewart beside her before looking away.


    After watching his car drive off, Stewart rubbed his chin. "Why do I feel like Granger was sizing me up?"


    Charlene didn''t pay it much mind. "Why would he? He''s got no reason to."


    Stewart could only specte, "Seeing me so close to you, he might think there''s something more and keep an eye out for his buddy Thorne?"


    Charlene dismissed the idea with a lighterugh. "Don''t worry. That''s not it."


    > Granger and his circle were also close with Vesta. They''d prefer Thorne ended up with Vesta than with her.


    Would they be concerned about her getting close to another man and possiblyplicating things for Thorne? Unlikely.


    After driving off, Charlene arrived at the Henderson Mansion as night fell.


    Other than the servants, only Irma was there to greet her.


    08380,


    Cipon seeing Charlene alone, Irma''s smile faltered. "Where''s Minnie?"


    was usual that Thorne didn''t arrive with Jasmine, and Irma wouldn''t inquire about him. But wasn''t Jasmine usually with Charlene?


    Since her foot healed and she visited Jasmine for a meal, Jasmine hadn''t contacted her again. As for their weekend ns, Charlene was in the dark. She didn''t bother asking. After hearing Irma''s question, Charlene said, "They should be here soon."


    Though she said so, whether they''de tonight remained uncertain, considering the previous incident at Sapphire Springs Resort,


    Irma thought Charlene knew of Thorne and Jasmine''s whereabouts and didn''t press further.


    After settling in, Charlene chatted with Irma until nearly 7:30 PM, yet there was no sign of Thorne and


    Jasmine.


    Irma frowned. "What time is it? Why aren''t they here yet?"


    Her irritation reminded Charlene of how Thorne had been absent during their trip to Sapphire Springs Resort. Clearly unhappy, she told Charlene, "Call them and hurry them up." Charlene obliged, dialing Thorne''s number.


    He answered promptly, knowing why she called, and said, "Twenty minutes."


    Jasmine''s voice came through before Charlene could respond, "Bye, Ms. Hawkins."


    Charlene''s heart sank. They were with Vesta.


    As Vesta''s gentle voice bid Thorne farewell, Charlene realized her suspicions were correct.


    Then Thorne''s voice, colder, asked, "Anything else?"


    Roturning to the moment, Charlene replied, "No, that''s all."


    As she was about to hang up, Thorne ended the call first, leaving Charlene staring at her phone. "What''s the matter? He''s noting again?" Irma grumbled, adding, "Thorne is too much!" "No," Charlene said with a smile. "Traffic''s bad. They''ll be here in twenty minutes."


    Irma''s mood lifted slightly but remained irked, "Let''s start without them, and Thorne deserves a cold dinner for this!"


    The housekeeper chuckled and interjected, "Miss Minnie is with him, though."


    Irma huffed, relenting, "Fine, for my great-granddaughter''s sake, I''ll let it slide this time!" Charlene listened, a smile ying at the edges of her lips, but she chose not to respond.

 Divorce Time 89

    wenty minutester, Thorne and Jasmine arrived.


    Irma didn''t nce at Thorne but warmly beckoned Jasmine with a smile, saying, "Here, my darling Minnie"


    "Great-grandma." Jasmine ran toward Irma, who hugged her and ruffled her hair before she went to Charlene. "Mommy."


    "Sweetie." As Charlene hugged Jasmine, she detected a faint scent of the perfume that Vesta had been wearing earlier on her clothes. She didn''t voice her thoughts but gently pushed her away. Thorne sat down beside Irma, handing her a box. "A peace offering"


    It was Irma''s favorite type of iced tea, rare in the market and worth its weight in gold. Irma knew he apologized for missing thest trip to Sapphire Springs Resort.


    She huffed, "Thinking of gifts for me, but what about Charlene? Have you prepared a peace offering for her?"


    Thorne smiled, not saying a word, but nced at Charlene. It was just a nce devoid of any other emotion.


    Irma was ready to stick up for Charlene, hoping Thorne would pay her more attention. But for Charlene, it didn''t really matter anymore.


    She didn''t look at Thorne, smiling, and said, "Irma, the food''s getting cold. Let''s eat."


    Irma thought Charlene was changing the subject to avoid discussing Thorne.


    After all, when Thorne neglected her and Irma scolded him on her behalf, she would find excuses for Thorne.


    Irma sighed in resignation, "You''re always taking his side."


    Charlene just smiled, saying nothing.


    Thorne remained indifferent, and his expression was unchanged despite her defending him.


    It was gettingte. It was time to eat.


    Irma stood up, taking Jasmine by the hand. "Minnie hasn''t had dinner with Great-grandma in a long time. Will you sit beside me today?"


    Jasmine nodded obediently. "Okay."


    "You''re a good girl," Irma said, ncing meaningfully at Thorne, the intention clear.


    Charlene knew Irma was trying to y matchmaker with her and Thorne again. She didn''t look for Thorne''s reaction but followed Irma into the dining room.


    As she sat opposite Irma and Jasmine, she noticed from the corner of her eye that Thorne had pulled out the chair beside her and sat down.


    Irma seemed somewhat satisfied. Once the meal was served, she told Thorne, "Serve Charlene some food?


    Charlene didn''t look at Thorne, saying, "No need, Irma. I can-"


    Before she could finish, Thorne had served her favorite stir-fried meat on her te.


    Charlene paused, "Thank you."


    > Thorne said nothing.


    When Irma asked Thorne to serve Charlene, it wasn''t just for a single dish but to take care of her throughout the meal.


    So, as Charlene''s te neared empty, Thorne would serve her more, always her favorites. However, that didn''t Signify much. After all, such instances had urred a few times over the years, and with Thorne''s memory, he could remember without making an effort. 08:38


    After dinner, Thorne stayed chatting with Irma.


    Charlene stayed mostly on the sidelines, rarely jumping into the conversation or starting one with Thorne, and


    he even avoided making eye contact with him.


    Seeing the couple barelymunicate after so many years, Irma sighed helplessly.


    By nine o''clock, Irma was tired and waved them off, suggesting they head upstairs to rest.

 Divorce Time 90

    Charlene helped Jasmine into her pajamas after a warm shower and was drying Jasmine''s hair. Jasmine watched Charlene''s focused face in silence, suddenly realizing that Charlene had be unusually quiet. It used to be that Charlene would fill their time with endless


    chatter.


    Catching Jasmine''s thoughtful gaze, Charlene asked, "What''s on your mind, love?"


    Jasmine shook her head. "Nothing."


    Maybe she was overthinking things. Or perhaps Charlene had something on her mind and didn''t feel like talking.


    Once her hair was dry, Jasmine tumbled on her bed and asked, "Mommy, will you sleep with me tonight?"


    Charlene paused, then asked, "Do you want me to stay with you tonight, sweetie?"


    "I don''t mind either way. But you haven''t slept with Dad for a while. Don''t you want to sleep with him tonight?"


    ''ll head back in a bit."


    Charlene hadn''t finalized the divorce papers with Thorne yet. If Jasmine hadn''t asked her to stay, staying in their room could stir up drama, especially if Irma found out.


    Charlene left Jasmine''s room and found the light in their bedroom still on. Thorne was sitting by the desk, busy on hisptop.


    He looked up when she walked in. Charlene quickly diverted her gaze and headed to the closet to grab her nightgown, then slipped into the bathroom to take a shower. When she came out, Thorne was still typing away.


    Dressed in her nightgown, Charlene sat at the edge of the bed,pleting her skincare routine before settling in with a book, considering it was still early.


    They were wrapped up in their worlds in the bedroom without exchanging.


    Close to midnight, Charlene couldn''t keep her eyes open anymore. She put her book away, turned off her bedsidemp, and slept.


    Charlene and Thorne hadn''t shared a bed in ages and thought it would be hard to fall asleep. She also half-expected Thorne to leave after finishing his work to be with Vesta.


    With these thoughts, Charlene drifted off, the soft clicking of the keyboard lulling her to sleep. She slept surprisingly well, feeling cozy and warm under the covers.


    As Charlene was about to get up, she felt a warm breath near her ear and realized she was holding someghe. Stiffening, she quickly became fully awake.


    Charlene opened her eyes and found herself snuggled up against Thorne, who was holding her tight with legs around her and sleeping deeply. They were so close that there was hardly any space between them. Charlene could feel the warmth of his chest and the strength of his arms, taking pride in the fact that she was


    a peaceful sleeper.


    The night before, she had consciously slept on the edge, thinking that even if she and Thorne were in the same bed, there would be a gap between them. So, it seemed unlikely she had rolled into his arms unless Thorne > had grown used to sleeping with Vesta during their separation and had mistaken her for Vesta in his


    half-asleep state.


    With this thought, Charlene withdrew her hand from Thorne''s chest, slowly making a fist.


    She tried to move out of his embrace, but her movement seemed to have woken him. Thorne''s grip tightened, pulling her closer into his embrace.


    08:39


    Caught off guard, Charlene was about to protest when a kissnded on her forehead. "Sleep a bit longer."


    Thorne could never have said those words to her.

 Divorce Time 91

    During their marriage, Thorne had never held her like this while sleeping, and a good morning kiss? That waspletely unheard of. Charlene was convinced Thorne must have thought she was Vesta.


    With pursed lips and slowly reddening eyes, Charlene watched Thorne, who remained asleep. She swallowed the bitterness rising in her throat, took a deep breath, and carefully distanced herself, extracting herself from his embrace. Their bodies were so close that even the slightest movement from her would disturb him.


    Sure enough, as soon as she removed his hand from her waist and sat up, intending to pull her legs away, Thorne woke up. Their eyes met.


    Coming to his senses and realizing the mix-up, Thorne hesitated before unwrapping his legs.


    Charlene withdrew hers, turned away without another nce, and slid into her slippers before heading to the Bathroom. When she finished and came out, Thorne was nowhere to be seen in the room.


    When she stepped out, she saw him at the end of the hallway, still in his pajamas, absorbed in a phone call. Charlene gave him just a quick nce before heading downstairs.


    Irma was already up. Shortly after, Jasmine descended the stairs as well.


    Irma beamed, "Now that everyone''s awake, let''s have breakfast."


    Jasmine cheered, "Sure!"


    Just as Jasmine finished speaking, Thorne came down and sat beside Charlene.


    Recalling the morning''s incident, Charlene shifted slightly, widening the gap between them.


    Munching on her cereal, Jasmine turned to Thorne with wide, curious eyes, "Dad, do you like cuddling with Mommy when you sleep?"


    Charlene, sipping her coffee, nearly choked upon hearing this.


    Thorne remained silent.


    Charlene''s face, flushed from coughing, turned even redder with embarrassment.


    However, Irma was delighted by the question. "Oh? Why do you ask, Minnie?"


    "Just now, when I woke up and went to Mom''s room, I found Daddy holding Mommy in his arms..."


    Irmaughed. A long "Oh" escaped her as she teasingly looked at Charlene and Thorne.


    Still, Thorne said nothing.


    Charlene felt even more awkward, knowing Thorne''s intended embrace was never for her.


    Her phone rang at that moment. It was Helena.


    Charlene answered, "Hey, Grandma."


    On the other end, Helena mentioned that her aunt was back in town and had brought gifts, asking Charlene toe for dinner.


    Looking at Irma, Charlene exined, "Minnie and I are at the Henderson Mansion now."


    Irma had ns for them to apany her to the orchardter.


    The grandmothers were close friends. Upon learning of Helena''s call, Irma suggested, "Then take Minnie back with you."


    08:39


    p


    Turning to Thorne, she added, "Thorne, it''s been a while since you visited Helena. Take this chance to apany Charlene back for a visit."


    Still eating breakfast, Thorne replied indifferently, "I''ve got things to doter."


    Charlene wasn''t surprised by his response. When it came to her, Thorne was always too busy. But for Vesta, he always made time, no matter how upied. That was the difference. Irma''s face fell. "What''s so urgent that you''ve not visited with Charlene in so long-"

 Divorce Time 92

    Irma," Charlene interrupted Irma, her voice calm andposed. "It''s okay. Since Thorne''s busy, Minnie and I can head back home."


    "You-"


    Charlene didn''t hold back out of reluctance or indifference. However, Irma viewed it as Charlene being considerate, not wanting to put Thorne in a tough spot. Seeing Charlene still so considerate and amodating toward Thorne made Irma feel heartache and helplessness. And so, it was settled.


    After breakfast and a little chat with Irma, Charlene was ready to take Jasmine and head out.


    Irma had prepared many gifts for Charlene to take to her friends. Charlene couldn''t refuse and epted them.


    Thorne hadn''t left yet and joined Irma in seeing Charlene and Jasmine off.


    Jasmine hugged Thorne''s leg. "Daddy, will you be home tonight?"


    Thorne ruffled her hair. "Yes."


    There was still no directmunication between Charlene and Thorne. After getting Jasmine into the car, Charlene waved goodbye to Irma and drove off.


    She saw Thorne and Irma standing together in the rearview mirror, watching her car drive away.


    Upon arriving at the Ross family, Charlene parked the car in the Ross family''s vi driveway, and her aunt Maisie, along with Helena, came out to wee them. Seeing the car''s trunk filled with gifts, Helena frowned, "Why did you bring so much stuff?"


    "Irma asked me to bring them over for you."


    ?ince Charlene and Thorne married, the interaction between Helena and Irma had be somewhat less frequent. Hearing that, Helena snorted but didn''t say anything.


    Charlene noticed the vi across from them was undergoing renovation and changed the subject. "Someone moving into that vi?"


    "It seems so. The workers started working on itst week. From what the workers say, the owner seems eager to move in. It hasn''t been long, and the renovation work on that big vi is nearlyplete. Probably, it won''t be long before someone moves in." The area was an old vi neighborhood where everyone had been neighbors for ten to twenty years and knew


    each other pretty well.


    With new neighbors moving in, especially across from them, Maisie remarked while helping carry the gifts, "Hope the new neighbors are easy to get along with."


    If not, the days ahead might prove to be challenging.


    Inside the house, Maisie served Charlene a chicken soup. "I heard from Helena you''ve been a bit worn outtely. I had someone make this soup for you. Take some. It''s good for your health." Charlene took the bowl, saying, "Thank you, Aunt Maisie."


    Busy with work, Charlene''s Uncle Vernon only returned home for dinner.


    Charlene was still guilty when recalling Stewart had barred Vesta from working at PrimeStar because of her, only for Thorne to retaliate, causing Vernon to lose a project.


    Uncle Vernon, I''m sorry aboutst time."


    "It''s okay. It''s in the past." Vernon was nonchnt. "I told you before. Given the Ross Group''s current situation,


    08:39


    h


    e couldn''t have handled that project without the Hawkins family. Don''t me yourself."


    they couldn''t let Helena know about this, she would be furious if she knew Thome had sided with Vesta


    gainst their family.


    Seeing Helena approaching, Vernon nudged Charlene, signaling her to drop the subject.


    Charlene smoothly changed the topic.

 Divorce Time 93

    Next month marks Helena''s 70th birthday.


    Charlene and Vernon were brainstorming on how to throw a party that the olddy would love.


    Upon hearing their ns, Helena didn''t seem too thrilled and said, "Don''t fuss over me. A simple dinner with the family is all I need."


    Aunt Maisie chimed in, "But it''s your 70th birthday, Helena. We should celebrate it with a bang..."


    Charlene and Vernon agreed. Since it was the wish of her children and grandchildren, Helena didn''t object further.


    Tomorrow, Jasmine has school. After dinner, Charlene drove off with Jasmine.


    Arriving at their mansion, Jasmine hopped out of the car, sprinting inside with joy.


    Charlene sat in the car, motionless, telling Jasmine, "Get to bed early after your bath. Mom has some work to do and won''t being up." Jasmine''s smile faded, "What?"


    She came back to the car, her little brows furrowed, looking at Charlene, "Mom, you''re busy with work again?" Charlene maintained a straight face and replied, "Yeah, just focus on your sses. Call me if you need anything." Jasmine, slightly upset, pouted and finally said, "Okay then."


    Thorne was often away from home due to work too.


    Assuming Charlene''ste nights were work-rted, Jasmine didn''t think much of it.


    The


    butler greeted them upon their return.


    Jasmine asked, "Is Dad home?"


    The butler, all smiles, said, "He is."


    Charlene, unfazed, simply told Jasmine, "Mom has to go now."


    "Oh..." Jasmine stepped aside.


    The butler, puzzled, asked, "Are you heading out again thiste, ma''am?"


    Charlene kept it brief, "Yes, I have some things to take care of."


    After telling Jasmine, "It''s cold outside, get in quick," she drove off as Jasmine waved goodbye and went inside with the butler. Upon entering, Jasmine inquired, "Where''s Dad?"


    "He should be in his study."


    Jasmine headed upstairs and saw the study door ajar. Thorne was there, standing tall by the window, seemingly lost in thought. ""Dad," Jasmine called out.


    "Yeah," Thorne turned around.


    Jasmine said, "Mom had to leave again right after getting back."


    Thorne stubbed out his cigarette, replying, "Yes, I saw. Your mom''s been quite busytely, almost as busy as your dad."


    Jasmine frowned, saying, "Mom''s been really busy, huh?"


    08:39


    horne gave a smallugh and said, "Yeah."


    it was gettingte, and Jasmine was tired, She yawned, "I''m off to shower and bed. Goodnight, Dad."


    Goodnight, sweet dreams," Thorne replied.


    Back at her ce, Charlene went straight to bed after freshening up.


    For the next few days, even on Thursday when Charlene went back to the mansion to cook for Jasmine, she didn''t run into Thorne at all. This time, there was no sign of Thorne or Vesta.


    For the next few days, including Thursday when Charlene went back to the mansion to cook for Jasmine, there was no encounter with Thorne.


    It was said he wasn''t traveling but was busy and wouldn''t be home for dinner.


    As for what he was busy with, whether meetings with Vesta or actual business engagements, Charlene didn''t inquire.


    On Friday, pondering what to have for dinner, Charlene received another call from Jasmine.


    "Mom, Dad won''t be home this weekend. When are youing back?"

 Divorce Time 94

    That is to say, she was tasked with looking after Jasmine every weekend.


    For reasons understood or not, it had indeed be more frequent for Thorne to be with Jasmine in the past couple of years.


    Now, whether Thorne had personal engagements or truly unavoidablemitments, if he wasn''t avable, it fell to Charlene to step in and take Jasmine under her wing. Charlene returned to the townhouse.


    During dinner, she casually asked Jasmine where she''d like to go over the weekend.


    After a moment of thought, Jasmine shook her head, "I don''t really want to go anywhere special"


    Charlene knew that Jasmine wasn''t short on ces she wanted to visit; she just liked spending her weekends with Thorne and Vesta more. Now that neither of them was around, Jasmine''s interest in doing anything else had really dropped off. Not wanting to press the issue, Charlene offered a different activity, "How about horseback riding?"


    It had been a while since Jasmine hadst ridden a horse. At the mention, her interest was piqued, and she eagerly nodded, "Yes, please!"


    The next day, Charlene took Jasmine to the local equestrian center.


    Upon arriving and getting changed, Charlene overheard Jasmine chatting with the riding instructor, her back turned, "My dad and Vesta are both amazing at horseback riding, really cool too. It''s just too bad they couldn''te with me today..." Charlene stood at the entrance, not wanting to interrupt their conversation.


    The instructor noticed her and stood up to greet her, "Ms. Ross."


    Charlene nodded, and the instructor offered, "I''ll call someone else to assist you."


    "That''d be great, thank you," Charlene agreed.


    Even though Charlene was good at horseback riding, she usually paid more attention to Jasmine on their past visits and hardly rode herself. It had been about three to four years since shest really rode a horse.


    Initially cautious, Charlene allowed the instructor to apany her. However, after showing herfort and skill on the horse, she confidently took the reins and, with a flick of the riding crop, galloped off. After severalps, Charlene went to check on Jasmine.


    Approaching, she paused a good distance away at the sight of Thorne and Vesta.


    Unexpectedly, they were there too.


    Jasmine was happily clinging to Vesta''s leg, the trio engrossed in a cheerful conversation. Soon after, Jasmine and Vesta mounted a horse together, with Jasmine in front and Vesta behind. Thorne mounted another horse, and the two horses walked side by side, the trio atop them chatting andughing, appearing for all the world like a close-knit family.


    As they slowly moved away, without noticing her, Charlene withdrew her gaze and turned to leave.


    After changing out of her riding gear and taking a moment to rest, Thorne''s call came through. Charlene answered, "Hello?"


    On the line, Thorne mentioned, "I''m also at the equestrian center. I''ll take Minnie."


    Alright," Charlene replied.


    Gropter94


    As soon as she finished speaking, Thorne hung up the phone with his usual briskness.


    Charlene had been waiting for this call to confirm Jasmine''s arrangement. Picking up her bag, she then made her leave.

 Divorce Time 95

    Driving away from the stables, Charlene found herself at a loss for where to go next.


    Connie and Stewart were busy with their own things.


    She considered returning to the Ross estate, but with Jasmine away, going back alone would just worry the matriarch...


    As she mulled over her options, she drove past a wend park bustling with families camping, and young adults out with their parents enjoying a day in the sun.


    Watching the loving couples and joyful families sparked a mix of envy and a hint of sadness in Charlene.


    After driving for a while, she impulsively pulled over and dialed a number on her phone, hesitating before finally making the call.


    "Hello, how''s my mother doing?" she asked as the call connected.


    An hour and a halfter.


    Harmony Health Retreat.


    Standing in the courtyard, Charlene observed Sybil Ross from a distance. Her mother sat in a chair, looking vacant and frail, a stark contrast to the vibrant woman from her childhood memories. Despite being ustomed to this sight, Charlene''s heart still ached. "The same as always, no change," the director mentioned softly after a while.


    Sybil couldn''t interact with people from her past without risking a rpse into turmoil.


    Currently in a rare state of calm, Charlene didn''t want to disturb her.


    After a brief pause, concerned that Sybil might see her, Charlene quietly exited the courtyard.


    Walking away, she thanked the director and the staff caring for her mother.


    "Ms. Ross, it''s our duty," they responded.


    After onest look through the ss, leaving behind some books and personal items for Sybil, Charlene departed from the retreat, her mood heavy.


    Passing the wend park again on her way back, the sight of kites dancing in the sky prompted her to turn the car around and head inside.


    The park was breezy and sunny, a picturesque scene.


    Yet, being alone among groups of people, she felt out of ce.


    Contemting whether to buy a kite, she was suddenly approached by a little hand tugging at her fingers.


    "Lady."


    Surprised, Charlene looked down to see Daisy, who nodded without releasing her grip.


    "Daisy-"


    Granger appeared, pausing upon seeing Charlene, then approached, "Are you here for some fun too?" "Yeah."


    "Came with Minnie?"


    Looking down, Charlene''s voice was soft, "No, just me."


    Understanding her situation, Granger fell silent for a moment.


    As Charlene considered leaving, given her and Granger''s acquaintance was rather superficial, Daisy looked up 08:39


    her, "Lady, let''s fly a kite together."


    can''t, sweetie. I have other things to do," Charlene gently declined.


    Daisy''s face fell, "Oh..."


    Granger then interjected, "Why not join us? It''s just the two of us."


    He seemed to guess her thoughts, adding, "I''ll just watch over. It''s like giving Daisy another ymate."


    Charlene actually liked Daisy quite a bit.


    *And, well...


    She really didn''t want to be alone at the moment.


    Hearing this, she didn''t refuse.


    Together, they picked a kite, a blue butterfly, a favorite of both.


    Charlene had some experience with kites, having flown them before during outings with Jasmine.


    But the kite they chose this time was a bitrge and tricky for Daisy to handle on her own. Granger stepped in silently to help, facilitating a moment of unexpectedpanionship.

 Divorce Time 96

    Charlene and Daisy had just managed to get their kite soaring against the backdrop of a cloudless sky, and theirughter filled the air, mingling with the distant sound of children ying and the gentle rustle of trees. Granger watched them, a shadow of a smile ying across his features as he noticed Charlene''s infectiousughter. It seemed to light up the whole park.


    Catching his gaze, Charlene tilted her head, puzzled. "What''s up?"


    "Nothing much," Granger replied, his voice a low hum in thete morning air.


    Not pressing further, Charlene took Daisy''s hand, and they wandered off towards theke, leaving Granger to his thoughts. He observed them from a distance, content in his solitude.


    After the excitement of kite flying faded, Charlene and Daisy ended up by theke, fishing with just rods and bait, or trying to catch quick-moving fish in a vendor''s small tank with a little.


    Soon, it was midday.


    Granger had initially nned for a leisurely stroll with Daisy; unlike the others, they hadn''t thought to bring a pic. Hunger crept up on them, especially Daisy, prompting Granger to suggest grabbing lunch at a nearby diner.


    Rxed from the morning''s activities, Charlene agreed without hesitation to Granger''s suggestion. Throughout lunch, Charlene engaged mostly with Daisy, their conversation easy and filled withughter. Granger, seeing their bond, didn''t intrude, simply pushing tes of their favorite dishes towards them, unnoticed by Charlene.


    Soon, Granger''s phone broke the peaceful scene with its insistent ring.


    "It''s Moran," Granger excused himself, stepping away to answer the call.


    "Hey, where are you at? Eaten yet? Got some fresh seafood here from a buddy, wanna join? Thorne and the gang areing over too," Moran''s voice crackled through the phone.


    Granger nced back at Charlene and Daisy, his voice steady as he declined, "We''ve already eaten, maybe next time."


    "And tonight? There''s a yacht party. Thorne confirmed they''re going. Why not bring your niece along? It''d be a good chance for us all to meet her," Moran pressed on.


    "She''s not too keen on crowds. Might not befortable on a yacht with so many people," Granger replied, putting an end to the invitation.


    "Come on, Minnie will be there; they''re about the same age. They''ll hit it off. See you at seven, alright?" Moran insisted, then hung up before Granger could protest.


    After their meal, Charlene and Daisy chased butterflies and rode bikes until exhaustion imed them, marking the end of their day out. Daisy dozed off, and Charlene decided it was time to head home. Granger watched as Charlene drove away, then left himself.


    Waking from her nap, Daisy''s first words were, "Where''s thatdy?"


    "She''s gone home," Granger informed her, noting Daisy''s disappointment.


    By seven, Granger and Daisy were on time for the yacht party.


    Moran greeted them with a wave, his eyes lighting up at the sight of Daisy. "This must be the beautiful Daisy. I''m Mr. Albright, a friend of your uncle..."


    The yacht was packed, and Daisy stayed close to Granger, feeling overwhelmed by the crowd.


    08.20


    mopter46


    After introductions, Vesta came over with Jasmine, and noticing Daisy''s shyness, Jasmine offered her hand. "There are lots of kids ying over there. Want to join me?"


    With a nod from Granger, Daisy took Jasmine''s hand, her courage bolstered.


    As the kids disappeared into the crowd, Moran teased Granger, "How''s it feel to y dad for the day?"


    "It''s alright," Granger responded, watching Daisy blend into the crowd of children.


    Thorne handed him a drink, "Need this?"


    With the evening unfolding around them, Granger found himself easing into the role of guardian, theughter and chatter of the party blending into the backdrop of a new adventure.

 Divorce Time 97

    Granger nced at Thorne, hesitated for a moment, and then epted the gesture. "Thanks, man."


    They clinked their sses together, sipping on their drinks as they delved into conversation.


    Suddenly, Thorne gave Granger a longer look than usual.


    Granger met his gaze and asked, "What''s up?"


    Moran chimed in, "You seem... off today."


    A smile cracked on Thorne''s face, silently agreeing with Moran''s observation.


    Granger remained unfazed, casually responding, "Do I?"


    Moran raised an eyebrow. "Don''t you?" he said.


    Granger took a leisure sip of his drink, choosing not to answer.


    that moment, some folks came over to greet them.


    After they left, Granger nced at the time, worried Daisy might be getting hungry. Just as he was about to check on her, Daisy and Jasmine returned.


    Daisy asked, "Uncle, can I have some of those cupcakes over there?"


    Being prone to allergies, Daisy had a restricted diet, so Granger said, "You sit here, I''ll get it for you."


    "Okay."


    Jasmine, on the other hand, was used to fending for herself and didn''t have dietary restrictions. She grabbed something to eat and even offered some to Thorne, asking, "Dad, want some?" Thorne ruffled her hair, replying, "I''m good, thanks."


    As the kids sat munching on their snacks, Vesta shared some of her delicious finds with Jasmine.


    Jasmine happily epted. "Thanks, Ms. Hawkins."


    Daisy, confused, looked up at Vesta and then over to Jasmine. "Minnie, isn''t thisdy your mom?" she asked.


    The room fell silent at Daisy''s question.


    Jasmine paused, then shook her head. "Nope."


    Daisy cautiously asked, "So, you don''t have a mom either?"


    Jasmine shook her head again. "No, I do have a mom."


    "Oh..."


    On the cruise, souvenirs were being handed out, and Daisy took a shine to a crystal keychain, grabbing two of


    them.


    Those were thest ones, and Jasmine liked them as well. Seeing that Daisy had taken both, Jasmine feltpelled to ask, "Daisy, could you share one with me? I''d like to give it to Ms. Hawkins." Daisy hesitated, admitting, "I... I wanted to give one to my new friend..."


    Recalling the day''s events with Charlene, Daisy shared with Jasmine, "Today, my uncle and ady took me to fly kites, we went fishing, rode bikes, and chased butterflies... She is really pretty, she would love this crystal..." The adults, who hadn''t been paying much attention to the kids'' conversation, now turned their attention towards Granger.


    Moran immediately prodded, "Granger, what''s going on? Or should I say, what''s already going on?" Getting more excited, he didn''t wait for Granger to respond, adding, "When did this happen? Howe you didn''t tell us, 08:40


    *


    onapter 97


    Aght, Thorne!"


    Thorne smiled but kept his eyes on Granger, curious about his response,


    Granger kept a straight face. "We just bumped into each other by chance."


    "Really?" Moran was skeptical, as if piecing things together. "So, you had lunch together too? I was wondering how you managed kids so effortlessly, turns out you had help!" Granger stayed silent.


    Thorne looked at him, delivering the final verdict, "You''re into her."


    Granger hesitated, opened his mouth to speak, but ultimately didn''t deny it.


    Vesta was taken aback, her smile fading slightly.


    Granger stayed silent.


    Thorne looked at him, delivering the final verdict, "You''re into her."


    Granger hesitated, opened his mouth to speak, but ultimately didn''t deny it.


    Vesta was taken aback, her smile fading slightly.


    "Holy smokes, it''s actually true?" Moran had been jesting, not expecting his guess to be urate. He quickly asked, "Who is she? Do we know her? Why haven''t you introduced her to us?"

 Divorce Time 98

    Granger


    didn''t respond, leading Moran to think he believed I was too soon to discuss, opting for silence instead.


    Aware that pressing Granger would be futile, Moran turned to Daisy with a smile and crouched down to her level. "Daisy, thedy who had lunch with you, how many times have you seen her? Do you remember her name?"


    Granger''s grip on his cup tightened suddenly. "Moran!"


    Daisy, oblivious to the adults''plex thoughts and not very familiar with Moran, candidly replied when asked about Charlene, "Three times!" "Thedy''s name..."


    When Granger and Charlene met earlier that day, he hadn''t even referred to her as "Ms. Ross," and Daisy couldn''t quite recall Charlene''s name. She looked at Granger for help. "Uncle, what''s thedy''s name?"


    Granger lowered his gaze, "Next time you see her, you can ask her yourself."


    Daisy nodded happily. "Okay."


    Moran muttered under his breath, "Stingy." Granger ignored him.


    Seeing how happy Jasmine was with the crystal keychain she had, Daisy, albeit a bit reluctantly, decided to give one to Jasmine.


    Jasmine was joyful, "Thank you, Daisy." Vesta also thanked her.


    Daisy replied modestly, "You''re wee...


    Noticing Jasmine''s happiness, she asked, "Minnie, won''t you pick one out for your mom too?"


    Jasmine hesitated, her voice softening, "I''ll pick one out in a bit..."


    "Oh..."


    After dinner, Charlene decided to read for a while before heading to the bathroom for a shower.


    Just as she stepped out, she received a call from Vernon. "Charlene, I just saw Rhoda in our neighborhood."


    Rhoda, Vesta''s aunt?


    Charlene paused, still processing, when Vernon added, "At first, I didn''t pay much attention, but after I entered our house, I noticed she went into the vi being renovated right across from ours!" Charlene''s face went pale, and she sat up abruptly.


    Vernon was usually quite patient.


    But at that moment, he was visibly upset. "They... must be doing this on purpose!*


    Thorne''s assistance in securing a foothold for the Hawkins family in Starfall was nowmon knowledge.


    > Despite the Ross Group''s current struggles, Vernon, being well-connected, couldn''t have been unaware.


    He had simply chosen not to mention it to Charlene to spare her feelings.


    Understanding the Hawkins family''s decision to settle in Starfall and purchase property was one thing. But knowing full well that the Ross family lived here, they chose a house right across, in a town as big as Starfall. couldn''t be a coincidence.


    OR 40


    Charlene grasped the gravity of his words,


    She clutched her phone tighter, saying, "I give Thorme a call


    okay


    Under normal circumstances, Vernon wouldn''t advise Charlene to reach out to Thome


    But this was different.


    If Rhoda and her family moved in, they''d likely make their presence known daily, which could distress the elderly Mrs. Ross, who wasn''t in the best of health....


    After hanging up with Vernon, Charlene immediately called Thome.


    After a brief wait, the call was answered.


    "Hello?"


    It was Vesta''s voice.

 Divorce Time 99

    When Charlene realized it was Vesta who answered the call, she wasn''t the least bit surprised.


    After all, she and Thorne were so close, practically inseparable.


    So what if she answered Thorne''s phone?


    Calmly, Charlene spoke up, "I''m looking for Thorne."


    Vesta, recognizing Charlene''s voice on the other end, replied icily, "He''s taking a shower. If you need something, ''you can tell me."


    Tell her?


    Indeed, the matter did concern her.


    The person her uncle spotted in the neighborhood today was none other than Vesta''s aunt, but the one who bought that mansion might very well be Henley.


    His purchase of the mansion was likely a gesture of goodwill towards Vesta''s grandmother, his mother-inw


    now.


    So, if Charlene really did tell Vesta, would she stop her grandmother and uncle from moving into that mansion? No, she wouldn''t.


    Besides, Charlene couldn''t believe that Vesta was unaware of her uncle''s family nning to move across from their mansion.


    Therefore, telling Vesta would be pointless and could even backfire.


    Without a word, Charlene hung up the phone.


    More than an hour passed, and still, no call from Thorne.


    She


    She wasn''t sure whether Vesta hadn''t ryed her message or if Thorne just didn''t want to call her back. At this point, it made no difference to her. Feeling resigned, she dialed his number once more. But this time, Thorne''s phone was off.


    Gripping her phone tighter, Charlene took a moment to calm herself down before calling Thorne''s butler, asking, "Are they home?"


    "Not at the moment, is there something you need?" the butler inquired.


    "It''s nothing."


    Charlene had a restless night.


    The next morning, after nine, she tried calling Thorne again. This time the call went through but was immediately disconnected.


    Charlene couldn''t tell if it was Vesta or Thorne who hung up. She didn''t want to ponder over it.


    Grabbing her phone and purse, she left the house.


    Before long, Charlene found herself back at Thorne''s mansion.


    The butler greeted her enthusiastically, "Madam, you''ve returned?" "Yes."


    "Will you be having lunch at home? I can have it prepared for you."


    "That would be nice, thank you."


    As Charlene ascended to the second floor, she paused briefly before entering the master bedroom.


    08:40


    Dacing her purse down, she sat on the edge of the bed


    je master bedroom was just as she left it, unchanged. The skincare products she used during herst stay, along with the clothes she had worn, were all returned to their ce, hanging right next to Thorne''s clothes in the walk-in closet. Everything appeared as if she had never left.


    She stopped trying to call Thorne, and he didn''t return her calls either.


    Dinner was a solitary affair for her.


    She had thought about asking Irma for help.


    But involving the matriarch couldplicate matters further.


    After all, Thorne respected the olddy, but whether he listened to her was entirely up to him.


    After dinner, Charlene busied herself with work on herputer,


    As the night deepened, when she almost believed Thorne and Jasmine wouldn''t return that evening, the sound of a car finally broke the silence,


    Seeing Charlene''s car, Jasmine eximed to Thorne, "Oh, it''s Mom''s car. Dad, Mom''s home!"


    "Yeah,"


    Thorne nced at Charlene''s car and then entered the house with Jasmine.


    Jasmine, greeted by the butler, asked, "Where''s Mom?"


    "Madam is upstairs."

 Divorce Time 100

    Awesome!" Jasmine skipped upstairs, her mood visibly lifted.


    Charlene had just shut down herptop and was tidying up her things when she stepped out of the master bedroom to find Jasmine hurling herself into her arms, eximing, "Mommy!" "Uh-huh," Charlene responded, stroking her daughter''s hair but not embracing her in return.


    Jasmine, oblivious to her mother''sck of affection, chattered away happily. It was then that Thorne made his way upstairs. As Charlene caught his eye, their gazes locked momentarily. Thorne''s expression was unreadable, and Charlene''s was equallyposed. She turned to Jasmine and suggested, "How about Mrs. Thompson gives you a bath tonight? Mommy has something to discuss with Daddy." Upon hearing this, Thorne paused mid-step.


    Jasmine, having had a st over the past two days, was in high spirits. Though slightly reluctant, she didn''t Protest and went off to have Mrs. Thompson help her with her bath.


    Charlene, noticing Thorne leaning against the wall and fiddling with his phone, proposed, "Shall we talk in the room?"


    "Sure."


    Charlene entered the room first and, as Thorne followed, she said, "Could you close the door, please?"


    She was concerned that if their conversation turned into an argument, Jasmine might overhear them.


    Truth be told, despite the years of marriage and their strained rtionship, they had never really fought. Thorne seemed too indifferent to even bother arguing with her. Charlene, on her part, valued every moment with him too much to spend it on fighting. Thorne casually shut the door and turned to her, asking, "What''s up?"


    Charlene got straight to the point. "Vesta''s uncle bought the vi across my uncle''s, and they''ve been renovating for a while. I reckon they''ll move in soon."


    Vesta''s mother, Maureen Spencer, had aplicated history with the Ross family that went beyond Maureen and her mother, Sybil. The feud traced back to their grandmothers, who were once close friends.


    Vesta''s grandmother had a tough life and was often supported by Charlene''s grandmother. This friendship extended to their granddaughters, Maureen and Sybil, making them fast friends too.


    The Hawkins and the Ross families were well-matched in status.


    Henley and Sybil''s love was genuine, and their early days together were happy. However, everything changed after Maureen returned from college...


    To elevate Maureen, her family had long turned against Charlene''s, shedding any pretense of humility they once showed in seeking assistance from Charlene''s grandmother.


    Theseplex entanglements, though Charlene didn''t delve into the specifics, were something she believed Thorne was aware of.


    So, she hoped that by bringing it up, he would understand the gravity of the situation.


    And Thorne did.


    He understood what Charlene was implying.


    He took out a cigarette, hesitated momentarily as if to ask for permission, then inquired, "Mind if I smoke?"


    Charlene shook her head.


    08.10


    hapter 100


    pat


    As he lit his cigarette, he asked, "You want me to make them move?"


    Yes."


    Thorne took a drag, his response not immediate.


    This matter was of particr importance to her.


    She could overlook other issues, but not this one.


    Clutching her hands into fists and with teary eyes, she looked at him, pleading, "Do me this favor. I''ll agree to whatever you ask, just as long as you-"


    Before she could finish, he simply said, "Okay."


    She was taken aback by how quickly he agreed.

 Divorce Time 101

    eyes swirled with tears, and for a moment, her mind wandered into a daze.


    But she quickly snapped back to reality, blurting out, "Thank you, so you-


    She hadn''t even finished asking about his conditions when Thorne abruptly took his cigarette away, tenderly brushed a tear from her cheek, and told her, "Get some rest early" Charlene was taken aback, watching his retreating figure, momentarily at a loss for words.


    *By the time she gathered her thoughts, she was unsure what to do next.


    Did Thorne mean for her to stay over for the night when he told her to rest early?


    Though she had moved out, they weren''t officially divorced, so staying the night wasn''t out of the question.


    But staying in the master bedroom....


    Maybe not.


    With that thought, she calmed herself down, grabbed her belongings, including a change of clothes and some daily necessities, and headed to Jasmine Henderson''s room. That night, she stayed in Jasmine''s room.


    The next day, she woke up just before seven.


    After lying awake for a while, Charlene was joined by Jasmine, who cuddled up to her and asked in a sweet, pleading voice if she could drive her to school.


    Charlene agreed.


    After they freshened up, they went downstairs for breakfast.


    Soon after, Thorne also entered the dining room, taking a seat opposite them.


    Jasmine greeted him with bubbly enthusiasm, "Morning, Dad."


    "Morning." Thorne replied, ncing at Charlene but remaining silent. He then quietly started on his breakfast..


    Charlene watched him, also saying nothing.


    Although Thorne had agreed to help her out yesterday, it didn''t mean there was anything between them.


    Their rtionship remained as it had always been.


    After breakfast, Charlene drove Jasmine to school, then headed to work.


    Since participating in the tech expo, both Charlene and Stewart Ferguson had been brimming with new ideas. They had been too busy coborating with Neural Nexus Tech to discuss these ideas thoroughly. Now that they had some time, they began to solidify their thoughts and looked for ways to push forward.


    So, they had a lot on their te today.


    Charlene nned to have takeout for dinner, then workte into the night at the office.


    But around 6 p.m., while she was still buried in work and hadn''t even ordered food yet, her phone rang. It was Thorne calling.


    Charlene nced at the caller ID, excused herself from the meeting room, and answered the call, "Hello?" "Grandma''s here," Thorne said, "Come back early."


    Charlene was momentarily stunned, but before she could respond, Thorne had already hung up.


    Regaining berposure, she returned to the meeting room, informed Stewart she had to leave due to a 08:52


    Shapter 0


    personal matter, and added, "Compile the progress and any issues from the meeting and send them to me. I''ll find time to go through them."


    This way, she wouldn''t hold back the team''s progress.


    Stewart nudged her, "Got it, now go."


    Half an hourter, Charlene drove back to the vi.


    Thorne''s car was already parked outside.


    He must have returned as well.


    Thinking this, she entered the house and, as expected, saw Thorne.


    Chatting with Irma and Jasmine on the couch, he was the first to spot hering back, but he chose to stay quiet.


    Irma, on seeing her, stood up with a smile, "Charlene, you''re back? Hungry? Dinner''s almost ready, let''s eat first." "Sure." This time, without any prompting, Thorne took the seat next to her.


    Irma served her some food, sighing, "Look at you, you''ve lost weight again. Howe you don''t take better care of yourself?"

 Divorce Time 102

    Saving so, Irma shot a nce at her grandson, a look that said more than her words ever could. Unfazed, her grandson didn''t need another nudge from Irma to start serving Charlene some food. Charlene murmured a "Thanks."


    Irma went on about the bunch of vitamins she brought over for them, promising to pick some out for Charlene and Thorne after dinner to help them "recharge."


    * Charlene couldn''t really say no, so she just nodded away.


    Back when she was younger, Irma really nailed down how to make the perfect soup. After dinner, she insisted on personally supervising the preparation of a special nourishing broth for Charlene and Thorne. When Charlene offered to help, Irma gently but firmly pushed her out of the kitchen.


    So, Charlene found herself settling down on the couch.


    Jasmine and Thorne were there too, each absorbed in their own world - one scrolling through her phone, the other fidgeting with a Rubik''s Cube.


    The room was silent, the air filled with unspoken words.


    Right then, Stewart messaged Charlene. She checked his message and replied immediately, so engrossed that she didn''t notice Irmaing out of the kitchen. Thorne, on the other hand, had already put away his phone.


    Charlene quickly put her phone down. "Grandma."


    Looking at her family, Irma sighed. "You all..." She didn''t know what else to say, so she sat next to Charlene and asked, "What''s keeping you busy?"


    Just work stuff..."


    Irma huffed, pointing at Thorne, "You could talk to him about work stuff. Or is he just furniture here?"


    Charlene stopped herself and didn''t mention that she had already quit her job at The Henderson Group.


    Thorne was in a good mood, and when he heard Irma speak, he also chose not to mention Charlene''s resignation-likely so Irma wouldn''t suggest she go back to The Henderson Group. Soon, Irma changed the subject and suggested a walk in the garden with Charlene and Thorne.


    After the walk, Irma announced she was off to shower and rest, reminding them, "Make sure to have the broth when it''s ready."


    Charlene was about to agree when she realized what Irma meant by staying over. She looked at Thorne, puzzled.


    Thorne seemed to understand her confusion and, once Irma was a bit away, he exined, "Grandma said she''ll be staying here for a while."


    "What?" Charlene was taken aback.


    Without further exnation, Thorne said, "I''ll be in the study," and went upstairs.


    Jasmine came running down then, dragging Charlene upstairs to keep herpany with the Rubik''s Cube.


    After spending over an hour with Jasmine, Latonia came with the prepared broth. "Ma''am, the broth is ready." Handing one bowl to Charlene, she added, "Lady Irma said to have it while it''s hot."


    Okay, got it," Charlene replied, taking the bowl.


    After Latonia left, Charlene made sure Jasmine got ready for bed, considering Irma''s stay meant she couldn''t 08:53


    napreroz


    Bleep in Jasmine''s room anymore.


    Once


    Once Jasmine was bathed, Charlene headed back to the master bedroom. Thorne wasn''t there probably still in the study.


    She checked Stewart''s messages, replied to a few but was stumped on how to respond to others.


    Thinking it over, she went to the bathroom.


    Coming out in her pajamas after her shower, she realized she forgot her sleeping pants and the clothes she changed out of were too wet from washing her face. Thinking Thorne was still away, she hesitated for a moment before stepping out of the bathroom.


    But the moment she did, she found herself locking eyes with Thorne.

 Divorce Time 103

    Charlene stood in her room, feeling a bit awkward but not overwhelmingly ufortable. After all, she and Thome were married, and the intimacies of marriage were not unfamiliar to them, even if they had been somewhat scarce over the years. Since their wedding, Charlene had harbored hopes that Thorne would fall in love with her. Yet, she never resorted to overt seduction. It wasn''t that she hadn''t thought about it, she simply believed it wouldn''t work on him, so she never acted on it. Thus, her choice of nightwear remained modest-typically a loose, button-down pajama set.


    L


    The top she wore at the moment was of the loose variety, long enough that even without pants, it wasn''t overly revealing. She didn''t want to give Thorne the wrong idea, so she quickly exined, "I just forgot to grab my pants..."


    In Charlene''s view, her top was sufficiently modest, not meant to allure. However, she underestimated the effect of her well-proportioned figure, the shirt''s high-low hem showcasing her long, fair legs to perfection, and the faint hint of her curves beneath the fabric... Just out of the shower, her skin was radiantly fresh, giving the oversized shirt she slipped into an unintentional sexiness, more enticing than any purposeful sleepwear.


    Thorne listened to her exnation and nced at her briefly before looking away with a simple, "Hmm."


    Relieved he didn''t misunderstand, Charlene didn''t press the conversation further and turned to go to the walk-in closet.


    After changing, she returned to find Thorne still in the room. With little to talk about, she gave him a brief look before sitting at the vanity to start her skincare routine. Thorne then went to grab his clothes and headed for


    the shower.


    It was gettingte, so after finishing her skincare, Charlene went straight to bed. Thest time they had shared a bed at the family estate, she quickly fell asleep with a tranquil heart. However, tonight, perhaps due to Thorne agreeing to help her with something, her emotions were tangled, dying sleep''s embrace.


    Eventually, Thorne emerged from the bathroom and turned off the lights before lying down on his side of the bed, maintaining a polite distance. The room settled into silence, and after a while, Charlene drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, Charlene, woke to find Thorne already up. After getting ready, she went downstairs to find Irma already awake. As they were about to exchange morning greetings, Thorne returned from what appeared to be a morning jog, his sportswear clinging to his sweat-dampened skin.


    "Morning," he said, giving Irma a quick look. She didn''t seem too happy about them getting up so early.


    Charlene found it odd. Weren''t early mornings considered a good thing?


    Just as she was thinking it over, Thorne chimed in, "I know a thing or two about drugs. That soup you cooked up won''t affect me."


    With that, he headed upstairs, leaving Charlene stunned. It took her a moment to realize Thorne was implying that Irma had tried to meddle with their evening meal...

 Divorce Time 104

    ma had tried to sneak an aphrodisiac into their evening meal. But Thorne, being savvy about such things, sa right through it. He apparently hadn''t touched the soupst night. Charlene was taken aback that Irma would resort to such measures.


    She frowned, about to speak, when Irma let out a discontented sigh, "Sometimes, knowing too much isn''t a good thing for a grandson. Ah, I was hoping for another grandchild, you know. Charlene, dear, if you could, maybe put in a little more effort with Thorne, alright?" Charlene fell silent. She didn''t want to get close to him at all.


    Even though Thorne had agreed to help her outst night, she knew there was no chance of them continuing together.


    If anything had happened between her and Thornest night, that would have been truly disastrous.


    And


    And as for having another child? Even more out of the question.


    Just then, Jasmine came downstairs.


    Seeing her, and thinking about her admiration and affection for Vesta Hawkins, Charlene''s expression softened somewhat.


    At breakfast, Thorne naturally took a seat next to her.


    Yet, they both refrained from initiating any conversation.


    Last night, it was Charlene who had taken Jasmine to school, but today Jasmine asked Thorne to drop her off. Thorne agreed, "Got it."


    Irma nced at Charlene and said, "Then take Charlene with you, too. You''re headed to the same-*


    Charlene cut her off, "No need, Grandma. He''s busy with social engagements and won''t often be at the office. It''s inconvenient for me without a car."


    Irma wouldn''t have it, insisting, "If he''s out on engagements, so be it. If you''re off work and don''t have a ride back, just call the driver to pick you up earlier, alright?"


    Before Charlene could respond, Irma had made up her mind, "That settles it."


    Charlene was speechless. She looked towards Thorne.


    Thorne remained silent, which essentially meant he agreed.


    After breakfast, Charlene had no choice but to join Jasmine in Thorne''s car.


    Jasmine seemed quite familiar with the ride. Having both Charlene and Thorne drop her off made her particrly happy today.


    Charlene, however, could barely remember thest time she was in Thorne''s car.


    As Jasmine got in, Charlene was about to follow when Thorne suddenly said, "You sit on the other side."


    Charlene paused, slightly embarrassed, but still made her way around to the other side, where the driver opened the door for her. She and Thorne were separated by Jasmine. Thorne looked busy, furiously tapping on his phone.


    Charlene looked straight ahead, while Jasmine snuggled into Thorne''s arms, peeking at his phone, "Ah, it''s Ms. Hawkins."


    Thorne, still focused on his phone, hummed in response, acknowledging Jasmine''s observation.


    08:53


    Chapterho


    Perhaps remembering Charlene was there, she noticed Jasmine sneak a few nces at her before continuing to Watch Thorne''s phone, wisely keeping the chat content to herself. After a while, perhaps finding it boring, Jasmine moved away from Thorne and opened the car''s storagepartment.


    Charlene didn''t mean to snoop. But out of the corner of her eye, she spotted the items in the storagepartment. A lipstick, a smalldies'' handbag, and Jasmine''s previously used small backpack- It was clear the lipstick and handbag belonged to Vesta.


    That moment, Charlene finally understood why Thorne had insisted she not sit next to him when boarding the vehicle.


    That spot was usually reserved for Vesta.


    He wouldn''t allow her to sit there.

 Divorce Time 105

    As Charlene sat in the car, a lump formed in her throat, suddenly feeling the air inside was getting stuffy.


    She nced away, contemting cracking a window for some fresh air, but hesitated just as her finger nearly touched the button.


    In the end, she didn''t press the button, instead, she turned her gaze outside, lost in thought.


    Time seemed to slow until they finally arrived at Jasmine''s school.


    *Charlene got out to walk Jasmine to the entrance, while Thorne remained seated in the car, motionless.


    Jasmine hesitated, "Dad..."


    "I''m busy, Thorne briefly responded.


    "Oh..."


    Charlene remembered how Thorne used to always get out of the car with Vesta to drop Jasmine off, handing


    her over to the teachers themselves.


    Now that she was with him, she couldn''t help but wonder if Thorne really had things to take care of, or if he just didn''t want to be seen with her in public. With that thought, she didn''t want to press the issue. She looked back at Thorne in the car and said, "You can go ahead. I''ll catch a cab to the office."


    Thorne nced at her, saying, "It''s on the way."


    But Charlene no longer wanted the ride.


    She thought about convincing him otherwise, but if he didn''t care, why should she?


    So, she remained silent.


    After seeing Jasmine off with her teacher, Charlene returned to the car, where she and Thorne drove in silence.


    Ten minutes away from PrimeStar Technologies, Stewart sent her some documents. Charlene opened them, getting so engrossed that she didn''t even notice when they arrived at the PrimeStar building until Thorne mentioned it. Thorne''s car, a sleek Bentley, stood out in front of the building, drawing attention.


    Knowing she and Thorne wouldn''t cross paths much in the future, Charlene didn''t want to stir unnecessary attention. She quickly grabbed her bag, thanked him, and headed into thepany.


    At noon, Stewart arranged a lunch with some clients, and Charlene joined.


    Pulling into the restaurant''s parking lot, Charlene spotted Thorne getting out of his car. Vesta followed suit,


    Stewart parked the car and noticed them as well, rubbing his temple. "What a coincidence," he muttered.


    "Yeah," Charlene responded, her voice trailing off as she noticed Henley Hawkins, Rhoda, and a few others already there, waiting for Thorne and Vesta.


    "Shall we wait for them to leave before getting out?" Stewart asked, still inside the car.


    "No, let''s get out. I haven''t done anything wrong. Why should I avoid them?"


    As they stepped out, Vesta''s gaze upon Charlene turned icy cold at once. The change was starkpared to her usual indifference, and Charlene surmised it might be because Thorne had asked her not to move into the house opposite her uncle''s-a request Charlene had agreed to, though it wasn''t of significant importance to


    her.


    What really bothered her was that she had asked Thorne for help, something Vesta clearly didn''t like at all,


    08:53


    Super20%


    because she didn''t want Charlene having anything to do with Thorne.


    Observing Vesta''s reaction, Henley frowned, while Rhoda, witnessing such a scene for the first time, couldn''t help but feel a sense of triumph, considering Thorne''s evident concern for Vesta.

 Divorce Time 106

    However, Thorne was there too, and she kept her moves calcted, not saying much more than necessary,


    Then Vesta walked over, but she was actually heading straight for Stewart to strike up a conversation,


    She said with a smile, "Mr. Ferguson, what a coincidence to see you here again."


    Stewart replied with a forced smile, "Yeah, quite the coincidence."


    "I''ve been meaning to invite Mr. Ferguson for dinner, but I''ve been swamped recently and couldn''t find the time."


    "Ms. Hawkins, please, don''t mention it. I''m well aware of how busy a person you are."


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken a whole month to show up at PrimeStar since their first meeting.


    Henley also wanted to get on Stewart''s good side.


    Seeing Vesta ignoring Charlene and taking the initiative to greet Stewart, and Thorne not objecting, he decided to join in.


    Laverne Hawkins, seeing this, also followed suit.


    After Henley greeted Stewart and nced at Charlene, he called out, "Charlene."


    Charlene didn''t respond.


    Henley didn''t say anything more, focusing his attention back on Stewart.


    After they all greeted Stewart, they didn''t give Charlene another look and went back to join Thorne.


    Then, they all headed into the diner with Thorne first.


    Stewart looked on, feeling a headacheing on: "They''re really giving you the cold shoulder." Charlene responded indifferently, "Hmm."


    She suggested, "Let''s go, we shouldn''t keep the guests waiting too long."


    "Alright."


    That evening, Charlene had to workte.


    However, around seven, Irma called to ask when she would being home.


    Given that Irma was visiting, she should have headed home earlier.


    But she still had many thoughts she hadn''t sorted through yet and was reluctant to leave her work.


    After hesitating, she replied, "I''m sorry, Grandma, I have to workte tonight. It''ll be a while before I cane home."


    Irma sighed, "Both you and Thorne are so busy, when will you two make progress?"


    Was that implying Thorne was alsoing homete tonight?


    Charlene apologized, "I''m sorry, Grandma..."


    "It''s okay. But remember to eat well even if you''re busy."


    "I will."


    *After hanging up, her takeout arrived.


    After eating, Charlene worked until almost ten before leaving the office.


    She hadn''t driven today and had called her driver half an hour in advance.


    By this time, the driver should have already arrived.


    T


    Shapter 106


    Descending the stairs, Charlene found the driver had indeed arrived, but it wasn''t the one she had contacted; it was Thorne''s driver instead.


    And Thorne was sitting in the back seat.


    Seeing her hesitate, Thorne slowly rolled down the window and said, "Grandma sent me to pick you up."


    Hearing this, Charlene walked over and got into the car, settling into her usual spot.


    The car smoothly merged into the traffic.


    Silence fell in the car once again.


    Thorne was caught up in his own stuff and wasn''t really paying much attention to her. But Charlene suddenly remembered something and asked, "Did they agree?" Naturally, she was asking about persuading Vesta''s uncle and the others not to move in.


    Seeing Vesta''s expression at noon, she guessed Vesta must have agreed. But what about the others?


    Thorne, still looking at his phone, replied, "Yeah, they agreed."


    "Well, so," Charlene hesitated before asking firmly, "Can I buy that vi to prevent future troubles?"


    Thorne paused, nced at her, and said, "Sure."


    Charlene, feeling a weight lifted off her shoulders, sighed in relief, "Thank you."


    Thorne simply replied, "Hmm."

 Divorce Time 107

    By the time they got home, Irma was still awake.


    Seeing Charlene indeed came back in Thorne''s car, she finally went to her room to rest, at peace.


    After heading upstairs, Charlene made a call to Vernon Ross to update him on the situation.


    As soon as she hung up with Vernon, Stewart''s call came through.


    Half an hourter, after finishing the call and returning to her room, Charlene found Thorne had already * showered and was now leaning against the headboard, deeply engrossed in a book. Noticing her return, Thorne shifted his gaze from the book, gave her a brief look, and then returned his attention to his reading.


    Charlene also diverted her gaze, then went to take a shower and do her skincare routine.


    By the time she was done, it was gettingte. Charlene took a nce at Thorne.


    She had gotten used to Thorne''s coldness towards her. Being alone with him didn''t make her feel ufortable anymore.


    But now, after he had helped her, there seemed to be a slight thaw in their rtionship, which ironically made her unsure of how to act around him.


    Regardless, she knew their rtionship wouldn''t fundamentally change.


    With that thought, Charlene quietly got into bed, ready to sleep.


    Just as shey down, Thorne put away his book, turned off the light, andy down as well.


    It was as if he had been reading just to wait for her, to turn off the light for her.


    Charlene paused, thinking she might be overinterpreting things.


    Her heart calmed down again, and she soon fell asleep.


    The next day, Irma wanted Thorne to drive Charlene to work again.


    Charlene turned her down again, "Grandma, I''ve got aworking event today and I need to head out. It''d be really inconvenient without the car."


    Irma frowned, looking towards Thorne, hoping he''d offer to drive her himself.


    But Thorne, silently eating his breakfast, didn''t y into Irma''s hands.


    Charlene, seeing this, bowed her head.


    Irma, seeing Thorne''s reluctance, didn''t insist further.


    Of course, Charlene didn''t actually have anyworking event nned.


    She said so to avoid another car ride with Thorne and to spare him the trouble. The day passed without incident.


    Charlene stayed at the office, workingte until after nine, then drove herself home.


    Arriving home, she was surprised to find that Thorne was already there, which was unusual unless something special had happened, as he typically came homete.


    Thorne wasn''t in the bedroom. Charlene turned on the light, set her bag aside, and was about to check on Jasmine in her room when she noticed a red booklet on her dressing table. Charlene paused.


    1


    Even though she and Thorne shared a bedroom, the left side of the bed was Thorne''s territory, and she usually 08:53


    Chapter o


    wouldn''t cross into it without a good reason. Likewise, the right side was her space, which Thorne always repected. their belongings, such as wallets, watches, skincare products, and the like, were also kept to their respective sides.


    So, the red booklet was definitely not misced by Thorne.


    With this in mind, Charlene approached it.


    Only upon closer inspection did she realize it was a property deed.


    *Immediately, she had a hunch, opened it, and saw it was indeed for the vi across from her uncle''s house.


    The deed listed her as the sole owner.


    Before she could fully process this, Thorne returned to the room.


    Hearing his footsteps, Charlene turned, looked at him seriously, and said, "I saw the deed. Thank you." Before he could respond, she continued, "I don''t have that kind of money on hand right now. I''ll pay you back for the House in time-"

 Divorce Time 108

    Although it was an old vi neighborhood, the environment of the vi was quite pleasant. Plus, given that Starfall City''s real estate prices were among the highest in the country, acquiring this vi would set one back by a few hundred million at least. She certainly didn''t have that kind of money, not at the moment.


    Thorne had only recently returned. Loosening the knot of his tie, he listened to her proposition, seemingly amused by it, and quirked an eyebrow lightly, saying in a casual tone, "You want to give me money?" "Yes, I-"


    "No need," he interrupted, setting aside his loosened tie, "I can afford that amount."


    With that, he also ced his watch on the table and headed into the bathroom.


    Charlene watched him walk away, a bit shocked, and then decided not to push the issue further. Throughout their marriage, she had hardly ever asked him for anything, always trying not to bother him,


    Looking back, this house could be considered the first thing he had offered her of his own volition in all these


    years.


    Perhaps, this could serve as a memento for their marriage, which was nearing its end.


    With that thought, Charlene ced the house deed in a drawer.


    After a couple of super busy days, Charlene finally caught a break on the fourth day. Both she and Thorne had been preupied, leaving little time to spend with Jasmine. At noon, Jasmine called, asking if Charlene was free, mentioning that it had been a long time since Charlene had picked her up from school.


    Hearing this, and with not much left to do, Charlene decided to leave work early that afternoon to pick Jasmine up from school.


    Jasmine expressed a desire to eat Charlene''s home-cooked meals, so upon returning home, Charlene changed her clothes and headed to the kitchen.


    Irma was delighted to see Charlene cooking and decided to call Thorne, urging him toe home for dinner.


    Thorne declined over the phone, "Grandma, I''m still tied up with work."


    Irma wasn''t pleased but quickly perked up and, after ending the call, suggested to Charlene, "Why don''t you deliver some dinner to Thorne?"


    Charlene hesitated, replying, "Grandma, if he''s busy, let''s not disturb him-"


    "He has to eat, busy or not."


    "Gran-" Before Charlene could finish, Irma decisively said, "That''s settled then."


    And so, Irma directed Latonia and the others to prepare a couple more dishes.


    Given Irma''s insistence, Charlene found it hard to object further.


    However, the real challenge was in delivering the meal to Thorne, especially since she didn''t even know whichpany he was currently with. Besides, Thorne likely had other ns after work, and her effort might end up being in vain.


    With these thoughts, Charlene seized an opportunity to call Thorne.


    It took him a moment to answer, "What''s up?"


    "Grandma wants me to deliver dinner to you," Charlene blurted out before he could say anything else, adding, "If you have other ns, I''ll just let her know." 08:53


    hapter 0


    She was convinced Thorne would decline the offer. Her intention was essentially to get him to y along with


    he


    okay, tell grandma-" Just as Thorne began to speak, Charlene heard Vesta''s voice in the background.


    "Thorne, your dinner has arrived."


    Charlene paused.


    Thorne responded to Vesta, "Okay." Then, addressing Charlene, he said, "I''ve got dinner ns here; let grandma know."


    Charlene wasn''t surprised.


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll let her know," she replied.


    "Okay."


    Following that, Thorne promptly ended the call.

 Divorce Time 109

    09.51


    Charlene put her phone down, trotted downstairs, and told Irma that Thorne had dinner ns already


    But Thorne didn''te home that night.


    The next morning, when Irma found out Thorne hadn''t returned, she was a bit ticked off, "Really, Thorne? No matter how busy work is, can''t he find time toe home?" Charlene just smiled and didn''t bite. She knew Thorne could make time if he really wanted to. After all, everyone needs a break.


    She remembered Vesta''s voice on the phonest night. She figured that was why he didn''te home...


    He probably found somewhere better to be.


    PrimeStar had just finalized their major projects for the next two years,


    Still, Stewartpiled their ideas and sent them over to Kenton Wagner, hoping for some feedback.


    Kenton was always swamped and unpredictable, so Charlene and Stewart half expected a reply in a few days, or even weeks.


    Surprisingly, he called that very afternoon.


    "Not bad," he said.


    Getting the nod from Kenton boosted Charlene and Stewart''s confidence in their project. Given his tough standards, his "not bad" was pretty much high praise. "You''ve covered the historical foundations as well as recent developments in Al quite well," Kenton continued, clearly addressing Charlene.


    She was about to tear


    eup but before she could respond, Kenton added, "But you''ve been cking. In the pursui


    bf knowledge, you''re either progressing or regressing, and frankly, you''ve been backsliding."


    "I understand, Professor. I''ll catch up on what I''ve missed these past years," Charlene quickly replied.


    "Good."


    Kenton was always concise in his feedback.


    Seeing a rare opening in Kenton''s schedule, Charlene couldn''t help asking, "Professor, are you free for dinner tonight? I''d love to catch up." Stewart, who hadn''t had a meal with Kenton in a long time, nodded eagerly, "Yeah, Professor, are you free?"


    "I have ns already. No time," Kenton replied tly.


    "Ah?" Stewart was visibly disappointed. So was Charlene.


    She was about to ask when Kenton might be free for a future dinner, but before she could, he added, "I have an appointment with Thorne." Charlene froze. Stewart paused too, then whispered to Charlene, "Why would Mr. Henderson want to meet with the Professor? Can he tell us why?" "He said he wants to introduce someone to me."


    With that, Kenton ended the call.


    Stewart looked at Charlene, asking, "Your husband''s introduction... Could it be Vesta?"


    During their recent interaction with the Hawkins family, they learned that the Hawkins also ran a tech firm.


    Vesta''s interest in theirpany was primarily for its programmingnguage, CUAP, which everyone assumed. was developed under their professor''s guidance. 08:54


    low that Vesta couldn''t join theirpany, it made sense she''d seek out their professor for QUAP research, or eve to be his student.


    That realization made Stewart curse, "Damn!"

 Divorce Time 110

    1


    Charlene couldn''t help but think there was more to it.


    Maybe, just maybe, this was Thorne''s way of making it up to Vesta''s aunt''s family for not letting them move into the house across from her uncle''s. After all, knowing how much Thorne cared for Vesta, how could he stand to see her in any difort for his sake? Stewart chimed in, "If she''s really been holding back her true strength, then-"


    Despite Professor Kenton''s reputation for being tough, all the students, including them, surprisingly got along well with him. Behind his stern exterior, Kenton had a soft heart.


    However, he was also a man who strongly adhered to his principles. If Vesta had the talent and potential, Kenton wouldn''t let any personal grudges between Charlene and Vesta stop him from taking her under his wing.


    So...


    Charlene quickly regained herposure, suggesting, "Let''s just focus on our own progress for now."


    That was all she could do-focus on improving herself.


    That evening, she got home a bitter than usual, to find Irma already asleep. However, Thorne was nowhere to be seen, possibly noting back at all that night. But after her shower, to her surprise, there he was. He hade back after all.


    Seeing him, she paused briefly, nodding in greeting-a silent acknowledgment of his presence.


    She didn''t ask why he had met with Professor Kenton that day, and Thorne offered no exnation, heading straight for the shower after a brief nce her way.


    The next morning, Charlene woke up a bitter than usual. As she came downstairs, she overheard Irma teasing Thorne, "I was still up at tenst night, and you were nowhere to be found. Thought you decided not to grace us with your presence again!" Thorne, seated across from his grandmother, sipped his water nonchntly, not bothering to reply.


    Irma tapped the table, feigning annoyance, "Speak up! Don''t y mute with me!"


    Setting down his water ss, Thorne nced over at Charlene descending the stairs before calmly turning back, "Didn''t you say I had to be home because you wanted me to join you for something this morning?"


    "Hmph, I thought my words just went in one ear and out the other with you!"


    "Your grandson wouldn''t dare."


    His tone was light, his expression indifferent-not showing the slightest sign of apprehension.


    Exasperated, Irma turned her attention to Charlene, beckoning her over.


    Charlene approached, asking, "Grandma, are you two nning to go out?"


    "Not ''you two, dear, ''us''!" Irma corrected with a smile. "We''re all going. Charlene, where would you like to go? I''ll let you decide."


    Charlene often found herself at a loss for suggestions when it came to entertainment that everyone would enjoy.


    "I''m open to anything, really. It''s up to you," she replied.


    Irma already had an idea in mind. "How about a day at the spa then? We talked about goingst time but ended up getting sidetracked and I got all worked up over nothing. This time, I''m making sure someone makes it up to me." 08:54


    That someone was obviously Thorne.


    Thorne, hearing this, continued his tea-drinking, unfazed by the reminder of the past incident or showing any sign of difort.


    It was as if that episode meant nothing to him, not worth a second thought.


    With that, Charlene looked away. She had already experienced a spa day before and wasn''t particrly excited about the idea now.


    But since her grandmother had set her heart on it, she simply agreed, "Sounds good."

 Divorce Time 111

    After having breakfast, Charlene began to pack her clothes and other necessities for their trip to Sapphire Springs Resort.


    But she only packed for herself.


    She didn''t touch Thorne''s belongings.


    After all, though Thorne was her husband in name, he wasn''t her man.


    "He belonged to Vesta now.


    He probably wouldn''t appreciate her meddling with his things.


    And she, for her part, wasn''t keen on touching his stuff anymore.


    Jasmine''s things were being packed by Latonia.


    In the past, she might have worried about Jasmine not having everything she needed, double-checking even


    after Latonia had packed.


    But now, having sorted out her own stuff, she just dragged her suitcase downstairs, not worrying about what was going on with Jasmine.


    After waiting downstairs for a bit, Jasmine and Thorne also came down.


    Once they arrived at Sapphire Springs Resort, Thorne disappeared to make a phone call while Charlene was organizing clothes in their room. That''s when Irma came in, handing her a box and whispering, "This is a swimsuit I prepared for you. Remember to wear it when you go to the hot springs."


    Seeing Irma''s expression, Charlene immediately knew what was in the box.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, she said, "Granny, I''ve brought my own-"


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing inappropriate. Open it and see for yourself."


    Charlene opened the box.


    Just as she thought, it was a swimsuit. And the style wasn''t much different from what she usually wore.


    Relieved, Charlene nodded.


    Irma smiled and reminded her, "Make sure you wear it, dear."


    Charlene replied, "...Okay."


    Just as she agreed, Thorne returned to the room and saw the box in her hands.


    Charlene quickly closed the box.


    Thorne, pretending not to have seen, shifted his gaze and asked Irma, "Grandma, did you need something?


    "Of course, I came to hurry you two to the hot springs!"


    Saying so, she pushed Thorne, "Go on, get changed!" Thorne didn''t refuse.


    Soon after, he emerged from the bathroom in a robe.


    Seeing him ready, Charlene also went to change.


    When she came out, Thorne had already left the room.


    Charlene was about to head to the hot springs alone when Irma came from the next room, cheerily saying, Thorne is in the small pool on the left. Go on, dear."


    08:54


    The small hot spring pool on the left was quite intimate, no more than about thirty square feet.


    she and Thorne sat down in it, they could touch each other without fully extending their legs.


    Tima''s intentions were clear she wanted them to grow closer.


    After all, they''d be wearing very little.


    Typically, such a setup could indeed lead to unexpected situations. But-


    With Irma insisting, Charlene reluctantly headed to the pool.


    Upon her arrival, Thorne had already shed his robe and was soaking in the water.


    His gaze fell on her as she approached.


    Charlene was indeed wearing the swimsuit Irma had given her.


    At first nce, she thought it wasn''t much different from her usual attire. But she had only seen the top part; she hadn''t paid much attention to the bottom. When she finally took it out to wear, she realized the fabric was nearly half less than what she was used to.


    Though it wasn''t overtly revealing, it was certainly a departure from her usual style.


    And it was red, the material soft, which, coupled with her pale skin, looked incredibly sexy in the mirror.

 Divorce Time 112

    "she stood before the mirror, Charlene couldn''t shake off a feeling of unease at her own reflection. Yet, she didn''t loathe it. So, she wore it anyway.


    Wrapped in a bathrobe, Charlene paused momentarily as Thorne''s gaze fell on her, reminding her of the lingerie. underneath. But she quickly shrugged off the moment and walked past him as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Approaching the sink, she set down her belongings and shrugged off the bathrobe, revealing her lingerie in full "view to Thorne.


    There was a brief pause from Thorne.


    Charlene was pretty sure Thorne knew the lingerie was a gift from Irma. By choosing to wear it, she guessed Thorne might think she was hinting at something more between them. But that wasn''t her intention at all. What he thought was his business, not hers. She decided not to skip wearing something she really liked just Because it might be taken the wrong way.


    With that thought, Charlene felt no difort as she shed her bathrobe, nor did she pay much attention to Thorne''s gaze.


    She stepped down into the hot tub, choosing a spot about two arm''s lengths away from Thorne.


    Thorne looked away, and both of them settled into a quiet calm. Charlene could catch glimpses of his toned chest from the corner of her eye but subtly shifted her gaze away.


    Just when she thought they''d remain in this silent peace, Thorne asked, "Hungry? The lodge prepared quite a spread for us."


    He pushed a tray of snacks toward her.


    ...Thanks," Charlene replied, picking up a pastry to taste. But finding herself not really hungry, she ate just one before pushing the tray back towards Thorne.


    The water was clear, and as Charlene returned the tray, she couldn''t help but notice Thorne''s physique. No


    reaction.


    Some women might take that as a sign of disinterest. But Charlene knew better. Hisck of reaction wasn''t about her allure; it was simply that she never really attracted him. And she had guessed as much. Their marriage was on itsst leg, and she had no interest in rekindling anything. The lingerie was not a tactic


    meant to work on him.


    Charlene discreetly averted her gaze, enjoying the soothing embrace of the hot tub. After a while, feeling drowsy yet content, she decided to call it a night. "I''m heading back," she informed Thorne. "Mm," was all Thorne said.


    Charlene wrapped herself in her bathrobe and left, noticing Thorne also getting out of the tub.


    As she waited for the elevator, Irma happened to pass by. "Done with your soak already?" she asked.


    "Yeah."


    Irma seemed about to say more but stopped upon seeing Thorne also heading up to change. She had hoped something would happen between them, but their distance spoke volumes. Another one of her ns hade to naught. With a sigh, Irma said, "I got a call from a friend who''s here for a doctor''s visit. I need to step out for a bit. You two have fun, okay?"


    After patting Charlene''s hand and warning Thorne not to bully her, "You hear?" Irma left them with a knowing look,


    08:54


    snapter 12


    Got it," Thorne replied.

 Divorce Time 113

    Just as another set of elevator doors slid open, Moran stepped out into the lobby.


    Charlene was visibly surprised to see him there.


    She hadn''t expected him to show up at Sapphire Springs Resort.


    However, Irma and Thorne didn''t seem taken aback, clearly in the loop about Moran''s visit to Sapphire Springs


    Resort.


    *Catching sight of Charlene, Moran arched an eyebrow before warmly addressing Irma, "Grandma, you''re leaving already? Why not stay for lunch first?"


    The families of Albright and her had always been on good terms.


    Irma, having watched Moran grow up, smiled gently and replied, "No, no, you kids have fun."


    They escorted Irma to her car.


    Once the car had driven off, Jasmine immediately asked with excitement, "Mr. Albright, what brings you here?"


    Moran leaned down, gave Jasmine''s cheek a gentle pinch, and said, "Your dad told me to swing by, I gave Irma a heads up and headed straight over. Pretty loyal, huh?" "So it was dad who sent you?"


    "Yep." Moran smiled warmly. "When I heard Irma was leaving, I also let Granger and Vesta know. They''ve set off and will be arriving soon. Happy?"


    He made sure to nce at Charlene as he mentioned this.


    Charlene caught the hint, aware that Moran had meant for her to hear that.


    Jasmine was obviously thrilled. Just as she was about to nod, she hesitated, remembering Charlene was there and looked up at her instead.


    Charlene pretended not to notice, ruffled her hair gently, and said, "You kids have fun, I''ll head back first."


    With that, she didn''t spare Thorne or Moran another nce and turned to leave.


    Seeing Charlene''s indifferent reaction to his words, showing none of the worry or unease she used to have about Vestaing, it seemed she didn''t care at all.


    Jasmine was still there, so he couldn''t speak openly. Watching Charlene''s retreating figure, Moran moved closer to Thorne, lowering his voice to ask, "What''s going on?" Thorne remained expressionless, "Are you here alone?"


    "Of course not. What fun is there in soaking in the hot springs alone? Naturally, I brought my darling with me- Moran paused, turning his head to look at him, "Wait, you''re changing the subject." Thorne didn''t deny it, simply stating, "Your darling is here."


    Right on cue, a tall, stunning woman in a bikini underneath her bathrobe approached them.


    Back in her room, Charlene slipped into her regr clothes and settled down at the small round table. She fired up herputer and dove deep into researching the exhibits from thest Future Tech Expo. Combining the information she had gathered over time, Charlene suddenly had a breakthrough and called Stewart, "Are you free?"


    "I''m at a masquerade ball, what''s up?"


    Charlene shared her idea with him.


    Stewart''s face lit up with a mix of seriousness and excitement. "Hold on, I''m heading back right now."


    08:54


    d


    Okay."


    After hanging up, Charlene focused intensely on her work.


    Time flew by until she suddenly heard voices from downstairs.


    Charlene paused, suspecting Granger Harden and Vesta might have arrived.


    She got up, closing the window.


    Feeling a bit hungry by now, Charlene used the inte to order a meal delivered to her room. The response was prompt.


    Soon after her meal was prepared, resort staff promptly delivered Charlene''s order to her room.

 Divorce Time 114

    While strolling through the lobby towards the elevator, the staff bumped into Thorne and his group. Moran inquired, "What''s this meal...?"


    The staff immediately replied, "Ordered by thedy."


    Naturally, the dy" referred to Charlene.


    Moran didn''t give the staff a hard time and let him go ahead with delivering the meal.


    However, after the staff left, he chuckled, "Looks like, we won''t need to call her for dinnerter."


    Thorne responded nonchntly, "Let''s invite her anyway."


    Hearing this, Vesta paused, then nced at Thorne with pursed lips.


    Granger and Moran were also taken aback..


    But Moran quicklyughed it off, adding, "True. Irma specifically instructed you to take good care of her. It wouldn''t end well with Irma if we dine without inviting her."


    After all, they were at the Henderson family''s private estate. It was likely Irma had her ways of keeping an eye on things here.


    Any small movement on their part could easily reach Irma''s ears.


    Hearing this, Vesta rxed her lips.


    She had thought that, through Irma''s matchmaking, Thorne had developed genuine feelings for Charlene...


    But Moran''sment cleared up her misunderstanding.


    Granger, too, shifted his gaze away after Moran''s words.


    At that moment, Jasmine returned. Thorne ruffled her hair, saying, "Go upstairs and call Mom down for dinner."


    Jasmine paused, hesitantly asking, "Invite Mom to dine with us?"


    "Yes."


    Jasmine opened her mouth, furrowed her brows, then looked towards Vesta.


    She didn''t want her mom dining with them.


    If her mom joined, she would definitely target Ms. Hawkins, leading to an unpleasant atmosphere for everyone. Vesta offered aforting smile, "Go ahead."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Jasmine went upstairs. When Jasmine rang the doorbell, Charlene was already in her room, dining.


    Seeing Jasmine standing outside through the TV monitor, Charlene put down her fork and knife, and opened the door. "Minnie?"


    Jasmine looked up at Charlene and said, "Mom, Dad asked me to invite you to dine with us."


    Charlene declined without hesitation. "I''m already eating. You all go ahead."


    Jasmine breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "Okay, so... I''ll just tell Dad that?"


    Charlene knew her daughter was reluctant to have her join the dinner downstairs. She saw the reluctance in her expression and simply said, "Yes, go ahead." Jasmine smiled brightly. "Okay!" Saying so, she turned to leave, taking a few steps before feeling a bit guilty.


    Mom, are you okay dining alone? Maybe, I can keep youpany?"


    08:54


    he ce was bustling with activity downstairs. It felt somewhat pitiful to leave her mom alone upstairs, away froth the action.


    er offer to stay was clearly reluctant. Obviously, she preferred joining Thorne, Vesta, and the others for dinner over staying with Charlene.


    Charlene didn''t want to impose on her.


    Such reluctantpany was not what she desired.


    She bent down and said, her voice tender, "It''s okay. Mom likes some quiet time alone. You go ahead." "Hearing this, Jasmine''s guilt lessened significantly, and she nodded: "Okay, then I''m off." Charlene: "Go ahead."


    Jasmine quickly left.


    Charlene watched her daughter''s departing figure, closed the door, and returned to her room to continue dining.

 Divorce Time 115

    08.5A


    Downstairs.


    Jasmine dashed over to Thorne and said, "Dad, mom''s already started eating, she won''t being down."


    Moran raised an eyebrow and thought, "she''s quite considerate."


    Granger looked down, silent.


    Vesta, however, couldn''t help but smile subtly.


    She knew it. Charlene wouldn''t dare toe down. After all, not a single person here truly weed her.


    Even if she came down, she''d just end up being mocked and left out.


    So, why bother? Better to stay upstairs and be a shrinking violet.


    Hearing this, Thorne replied, "Alright, I got it." Then, without insisting further, he told the others, "Let''s not wait any longer, let''s eat."


    At those words, Vesta''s smile deepened, gracefully taking a seat next to Thorne.


    Upstairs.


    After finishing her meal, Charlene continued with her work.


    By then, Stewart had also arrived home.


    Charlene came up with even more ideas and after sharing them with Stewart, he jumped up, eximing, "Damn, damn, damn! That''s genius! Your insights are incredible, Charlene. You''re really a genius in this field! I knew you had it in you!"


    He paused, then, without waiting for Charlene to respond, hemented, "Seven years! A whole seven years. If you hadn''t gone off to get married, ourpany could''ve been world-famous by now!"


    Charlene, feeling her ears ache from his shouting, moved the phone further away.


    Stewart knew that in such a happy moment, he shouldn''t bring up those unpleasant subjects.


    He cleared his throat and got back to the point.


    Big ns obviously required more than just the two of them.


    Stewart immediately contacted people from thepany, like Patton, inviting them to join.


    Joining PrimeStar wasn''t about killing time for Patton and the others; they were genuinely interested in learning. After hearing Stewart out, they realized the gap in Al skills between themselves and the duo of Stewart and Charlene was quite significant. Although they didn''t grasp the key points immediately, Stewart''s exnation soon had them excited, and they didn''t mind working overtime to join in.


    In cases like this, it''s actually best to head back to the office and talk things out face to face. But for Charlene, getting back to thepany would take about two hours.


    When inspiration hits, you can''t just stop; otherwise, the ideas might be lost by the time you get back.


    So, they decided to start with a video discussion.


    Learning about Charlene''s situation, Stewart found a moment to ask, "Are you alone in the room? Where''s your husband?"


    "I don''t know, probably eating," Charlene replied indifferently.


    ust the two of them, father and daughter?"


    08:54


    Vesta, Moran, they''re all there."


    And they left you alone in your room?"


    They did call me down for dinner, but I refused."


    "Well, at least Thorne still has some conscience."


    Charlene didn''t see it that way.


    She agreed with Moran, thinking Thorne was just trying to avoid a nagging from Irma.


    << Besides, even if she did go down, with everyone siding with Vesta, there was no worry about Vesta being


    "bullied" by her. They naturally weren''t afraid of her joining them for dinner.


    Charlene and Stewart busied themselves for four hours straight.


    By then, it was nearly dinner time again, so they decided to take a break and continue in a couple of hours.


    Charlene spent some time organizing the day''s content, then shut down herputer. She nned to step out for some fresh air to clear her head. She also intended to pick a couple of boxes of apples from the hillside to bring back for Stewart and the others to try.


    d

 Divorce Time 116

    08 54


    Sapphire Springs Resort was sprawling, and Charlene had no clue where Thorne and the gang were.


    Descending the stairs, she found no sign of them.


    The day hadn''t turned to night just yet, so Charlene, with the help of two staff members, decided to head up the hill.


    The air was crisp, but Charlene was bundled up tight and hardly felt the cold.


    *Up on the hill, she let the breeze wash over her as she picked apples, a simple activity that eased her mind.


    In no time, they had managed to fill two or three crates with apples.


    Instead of heading back immediately, Charlene took a moment to admire the sunset, which was particrly stunning that evening.


    That''s when she heard footsteps and a child''s voice.


    Turning, she found herself face-to-face with Granger.


    Granger, equally surprised to see her, paused for a moment.


    The voice in the video called out excitedly, "It''s thatdy!"


    It turned out, Granger was video calling Daisy, showing her the apple trees and promising to pick some for her the next day.


    He hadn''t expected to run into Charlene, who had decided to venture up the hill.


    Even though they had met a few times before and Granger had lent her a hand, Charlene still felt a distance she wasn''t keen on bridging.


    Her face hardened when she saw him, but softened again when she heard Daisy''s voice.


    Granger noticed the change in her expression.


    He didn''t approach her right away, instead asking, "Daisy wants to talk to you, is that okay?"


    Leaving the convalescent home that day, Charlene had felt a profound heaviness, a suffocating sadness.


    Encountering them, though it seemed like Daisy wanted herpany, Charlene felt it was Daisy who was offeringfort, helping her breathe through the emotional turmoil. With that thought, she nodded.


    Granger extended his phone to her, keeping a respectful distance of a few yards.


    After chatting with Daisy, who revealed she was out with her grandmother and couldn''t join Granger at


    Sapphire Springs Resort, Charlene shared her enjoyment of the sunset. After a good ten minutes, she handed the phone back to Granger.


    After saying goodbye to Daisy, Granger offered a simple "Thank you."


    "No need."


    By then, dusk had almost fully settled.


    L


    But the hill was lit by streetmps, making the descent easy.


    Without further exchange, she turned to head down the hill, Granger following silently behind.


    They reached the resort without exchanging a word and were about to enter when they ran into Vesta.


    Vesta watched them show up one after another from the hill, her lips tightening into a thin line as she paused.


    Charlene, acting as if Vesta wasn''t there, walked past her and into the lobby.


    08:55


    este wetched her leave, then turned to Granger with a frown, asking, "Granger, you guy


    tran into each other on the hill, Granger said tly.


    Vista knew about Granger''s n to video call Daisy and take pictures of the apple trees for her, so stumbling upon Charlene on the hill seemed usible.


    With this in mind, Vesta rxed a bit, about to speak when Granger beat her to it, asking, "Where are they?" "They''re over by the gazebo. Everything''s ready for the bonfire party, they were just about to call you." "Alright


    With that, they walked side by side towards the gazebo.


    hapter 1


    d

 Divorce Time 117

    Tonight''s campfire was anything but ordinary, featuring a spread that could rival any Thanksgiving feast, with a crackling BBQ to boot.


    grilling.


    The base for the campfire stew was already bubbling, brewing up a hearty mix that promised plenty of warmth andfort. Alongside, a BBQ station was set up, with a long table beside it groaning under the weight of top-notch ingredients, all prepped and ready for The fire was lit, casting a warm glow on everyone gathered around.


    Moran and the crew had already settled in, forming a cozy circle around the mes.


    When Granger and Vesta returned and took their ces, Vesta naturally gravitated towards Thorne.


    Moran, unable to resist the allure of the marinated delights, had already sneakily started nibbling. Just as he was about to suggest they officially kick off the feast, his thoughts drifted to Charlene. He nced over at Jasmine, saying, "Minnie, would you mind running up and inviting your mom down? Tell her we''ve got all this


    mazing food down here. It''d be great if she joined us."


    Despite suspecting Charlene might just stay up in her room like she did earlier in the day, he felt it was a gesture worth making.


    Vesta understood his intent perfectly.


    After all, they had done their part; whether or not Charlene chose toe down was entirely up to her.


    Thinking this, she also encouraged Jasmine, "Go ahead, Minnie."


    Jasmine frowned, hesitating. Deep down, she wasn''t too keen on having her mom join them.


    But with everyone else urging her on, she feltpelled toply.


    Just as she was about to set her drink down and make her way upstairs, Thorne spoke up, "Let me do it." The group fell silent at his offer.


    After Thorne stood up and left for the task, Moran chuckled, "Yeah... Thorne inviting her does seem more sincere."


    Sending a child to invite Charlene down seemed a bit too casual, after all.


    Vesta also realized this. She figured Thorne''s gesture was just politeness, not a sign of any deeper feelings for Charlene. After all, his indifference towards Charlene had been clear enough before; it was unlikely anything had changed now. Jasmine bit her lip, suddenly worried.


    If Thorne was the one to extend the invitation, there was a good chance Charlene would actuallye down. She knew her mom could hardly refuse her dad. Meanwhile...


    Charlene had retreated to her room, ordering food and settling down with herputer for the evening. She was just getting into her work when the door opened. Expecting Thorne to just grab something and leave, she barely nced up. But then he spoke, "There''s a campfire feast downstairs. It''s quite the gathering. Why don''t youe down and join us for a bit?"


    Charlene paused.


    Like Moran and the others, she thought Thorne''s visit was just a formality. It couldn''t possibly mean anything significant. And even if it did, she wasn''t interested anymore.


    ve got work to catch up on. I''ll pass," she said, briefly meeting his gaze before adding, "Don''t worry. If Irma asks, I''ll cover for you."


    08:55


    Thorne responded with a soft chuckle, his deep eyes locked on her.


    Feeling his gaze, Charlene''s fingers twitched on her keyboard.


    Though they had been married for years, she often felt as though she never truly knew him, never quite understood what was going on in his mind. There was a time when she might have tried to decipher the emotions hidden in his eyes.


    But now...


    Charlene pressed her lips together, sticking to her decision, "Thanks for the offer, but I''d rather note down."

 Divorce Time 118

    Thorne just chuckled at the remark and said, "Got it before he turned on his heel and left.


    As he made his way downstairs, he saw that Moran and the others were already digging in.


    They were all a bit surprised to see hime down alone. Like Jasmine, they had assumed that if Thorne personally went to fetch her, Charlege would have found it hard to say no. Granger threw out a question, "She didn''te down, huh?"


    *Thorne just nodded.


    Then he turned to the staff member nearby and ordered, "Could you prepare a te of BBQ ribs, a Caesar sd, and, oh, throw in a pot of chili too? Have it sent up to my wife, please." Vesta bit her lip at that. It didn''t really mean much that Thorne was having food sent up to Charlene. But...


    She didn''t like how he referred to Charlene as "my wife." As if he was affirming Charlene''s status as his wife.


    Then again, she thought, the staff probably didn''t even know Charlene. Without calling her ''my wife, who would know who he meant to send the food to?


    Upstairs, Charlene was indeed feeling hungry.


    The doorbell rang, and she opened the door to let the staff member with the food trolley inside.


    The staff member carefully arranged the food on the table and lifted the lids to show her what each dish was.


    But the moment the lids were lifted, Charlene frowned and said, "I think there''s been a mistake. I didn''t order these-"


    The aroma of the spicy chili pot was enticing, and the array of seafood and meats looked delicious.


    She really did want to eat it.


    But that wasn''t what she had ordered.


    "No mistake," the staff member respectfully exined. "These were sent up by Mr. Henderson. The dishes you ordered are almost ready as well, and will be up shortly." Charlene paused.


    Even two or three of her couldn''t finish all this, not counting the dishes she actually ordered.


    So, her meal ended up taking quite a while.


    When it was almost time for their meeting, Charlene was still eating.


    Stewart started the video call early, asking Charlene for some documents. When Charlene joined, she was mid-bite, prompting Stewart to ask, "What are you eating? Looks tasty." Charlene turned her camera to show the feast.


    As more people joined the online meeting room, they were amazed at the spread of expensive food disyed and asked, "All that? Have you guys just started eating?" Charlene replied, "No, I''m almost done."


    "All that for just you?"


    Charlene hesitated. "I didn''t order it."


    Stewart caught on: "Your husband ordered it?"


    Charlene confirmed, "He had it sent up."


    Stewart concluded, "Well, at least he shows some conscience."


    apter 18


    Charlene didn''t want toment on that or exin that he was probably just trying to keep his grandmother


    happy.


    As their scheduled meeting time approached, and Charlene felt full, she put down her chopsticks, had someone clean up, and moved herputer back to focus on work.


    They got so caught up in their work that they continued well into the night, past ten, without any intention of stopping.


    While Charlene and the team were deeply focused on another part of their project, the door opened. And Thorne walked in.


    Charlene''s seat and the camera angle included the door, and as soon as she realized, she quickly adjusted the


    camera away.

 Divorce Time 119

    Chapter


    119


    Due to the angle and the height of the camera during the video conference, the only thing the colleagues could see was the silhouette of the person entering the room: a figure that was strikingly fit and moved with an elegance andposure that spoke volumes. It was clear from just the demeanor that this was no ordinary individual.


    Yet, the face remained unseen.


    At first, folks around the office had spected that there might be something more than professional between


    Charlene and Stewart.


    It was onlyter that they learned Charlene was already married, and not just that, but her kids were well past the toddler stage.


    However, Charlene was quite private about her personal life.


    As such, details about her husband were virtually unknown to her colleagues.


    Given Charlene''s stunning appearance and the realization that her skills far exceeded everyone''s initial expectations-outshining even Stewart''s-it was no wonder everyone was curious about the man who had captured the heart of such a capable and beautiful woman. Now, as Charlene''s husband finally made an appearance, she unexpectedly shifted the camera away.


    Patton and the rest were about to crack a joke when Thorne beat them to it, "Still busy?"


    Charlene nced his way, "Yeah."


    Thorne nodded, and without wasting any more time, he grabbed a change of clothes from the wardrobe and headed into the bathroom for a shower.


    Charlene refocused on the task at hand.


    The two other women in their team couldn''t help butment, "Your husband has such a nice voice."


    Indeed, Thorne wasn''t just a looker. His voice was remarkably appealing too.


    Caught off guard by theirpliments, Charlene could only muster a polite, "Thank you..."


    Time was indeed getting on, and while there was still a willingness to continue working, Stewart proposed wrapping up the meeting after addressing a few remaining points, to either continue the next day or the one after. But even concluding matters took its time.


    Thorne, now fresh from his shower, saw the meeting was still ongoing and remained silent.


    But then, Jasmine returned.


    "Mommy-"


    Hearing her, Charlene turned towards the door, but Thorne spoke first, "Mommy''s working."


    At his words, Jasmine held back what she wanted to say, watching as Charlene moved to Thorne''s side before whispering, "Daddy, can I sleep with Ms. Hawkins tonight?" Thorne nodded, "Sure."


    Caught up in her excitement and forgetting to keep her voice down, Jasmine threw her arms around Thorne''s neck and eximed, "Thank you, Daddy!"


    Fortunately, by this time, Charlene had officially ended her work and turned off the camera. She was about to Speak to Jasmine when she noticed Vesta standing at the door. 08:55


    Charlene paused, her lips pressed tightly together.


    Damine and Thorne also noticed Vesta.


    Thorne stood and walked out; soon, the two of them left side by side,


    Jasmine, wanting to follow yet noticing Charlene''s troubled expression, chose to stay, softly calling out, "Mommy..."


    Charlene''s gaze returned to her daughter as she began tidying up the papers and books on her desk, asking, "Did you take your bath?"


    * "Yes."


    Charlene didn''t inquire further, instead asking, "Feeling sleepy?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Then off to bed with you."


    Relieved, Jasmine replied, "Okay, Mom, you should rest too."


    "I will, goodnight."


    "Goodnight, Mommy."


    After that, Jasmine hugged Charlene and trotted off, leaving Charlene to gather her stuff and get ready for her own shower.


    Neither Thorne nor Jasmine had closed the door behind them.

 Divorce Time 120

    08:55


    jarlene thought Thorne probably wouldn''te back. Before stepping into the bathroom, she intended to Close the door first, but as she was walking over, she bumped right into Thorne, who had returned. Charlene paused, stepping aside to let him through.


    She assumed Thorne hade back to grab some things.


    After all, his luggage was still here.


    *But when Thome entered, he casually shut the door behind him. It looked like he wasn''t nning on going out


    again that evening.


    Charlene was taken aback. Before she could say anything, Thorne brushed past her and went inside.


    And


    As he passed, Charlene detected a new scent on him it was Vesta''s perfume. And there was something else...


    lipstick mark on the cor of his pajamas,


    He had just taken a shower, and the pajamas were freshly put on. Without looking, it was clear the scent of Vesta''s perfume and the lipstick mark had been acquired during their outing.


    At first nce, his lips seemed redder than usual; Charlene had thought it was her imagination.


    Now, it was evident it wasn''t.


    Thorne had already taken a seat by the bed.


    It seemed he was nning to stay the night.


    This was somewhat unexpected for Charlene. She had thought-


    But considering Irma''s watchful eyes around, it made sense he wouldn''t spend the night with Vesta.


    So, Vesta hade looking for him personally because she was worried about him and Charlene?


    Concerned something might happen between them?


    And given the fresh scent of Vesta''s perfume and the lipstick mark, it was clear Thorne and Vesta had shared passionate kiss-


    Charlene shook off her thoughts.


    Half an hourter, when she came out of the bathroom, Thorne was reading a book.


    But it seemed to be one of the books she had brought along.


    Her expression darkened, displeased by his presumption in taking her book without asking. She was about to speak up when Thorne looked up, perhaps noticing her mood, and said, "Do you mind?" Charlene did mind, slightly.


    But since the book only had her notes from the first read and revealed nothing about today''spany meeting, she rxed a bit and replied, "A little."


    Thorne responded, "Okay, I''ll ask next time before taking it."


    Next time?


    She doubted, given their current rtionship, there would be another asion where they''d be forced to share a room like this.


    Thorne had already returned his focus to the book, suddenlymenting, "You''ve made some good notes."


    It was apliment. But Charlene pretended not to hear, grabbing the hairdryer and heading back into the


    08:55


    hapter120


    Bathroom to dry her hair.


    After finishing her hair, Thorne was still reading.


    Charlenepleted her skincare routine and thenid down on the other bed, ready to rest,


    Thorne didn''t fall asleep right away, and Charlene wasn''t certain when he finally did. She fell asleep quickly.


    The next day, she woke up early, just as the sun was rising.


    But the other side of the bed was already empty.


    a The room was silent.


    Thorne was gone.


    He must have left early... Perhaps, he hadn''t slept in the room at allst night. She had arranged with Stewart to return to thepany to handle some matters.


    After breakfast, she packed her things and dragged her suitcase out the door.


    Just as she opened the door, she heard Jasmine''s voice from down the hall, "Ms. Hawkins is so naughty. She promised to sleep over but sneaked back to her own room in the middle of the night." Jasmine wasining to Latonia.


    Hearing this, Charlene could almost be certain that Thorne hadn''t spent the night with her, but had instead gone to Vesta''s room.


    Couldn''t evenst one night without each other, huh?

 Divorce Time 121

    Just then, Jasmine saw Charlene pulling her suitcase along and called out, "Mom?"


    "Yep," Charlene snapped back to reality, closed the door, and said, "Mom''s got some work to attend to, I have to head back. You stay here and have a good time with Dad, okay?" Jasmine nodded eagerly, "Okay, I got it, Mom."


    Dragging her suitcase downstairs, Charlene bumped into Thorne who was hanging out with Vesta.


    *Seeing her leaving with the suitcase, he just asked, "Heading out?"


    Charlene replied coldly, "Yeah."


    "Did you call a cab?"


    "I did."


    de didn''t try to stop her, just said, "Alright then."


    With that, Charlene dragged her luggage out the door, got into her car, and left.


    Moran woke up ratherte today.


    Joining Thorne for lunch, he suggested, "Hey Thorne, maybe you should go up and invite her down?"


    He meant Charlene, of course.


    Thorne replied casually, "No need, she''s already gone."


    Moran raised an eyebrow, clearly shocked. "Left?"


    Granger paused too.


    "Yeah," Thorne continued, "She''s got somepany stuff to deal with."


    Moran knew about the tension involving Charlene, the decision not to hire Vesta, and Charlene''s new gig at PrimeStar. He remembered Thorne mentioningst night that Charlene couldn''t join them for dinner because she was busy with work. Thinking about it, he chuckled, "So busy, huh? Last night busy, today also busy. Must be swamped!"


    That level of busyness made it seem like PrimeStar couldn''t function without her. But everyone knew Charlene got in through the back door,cking significant skills and not being a major shareholder.


    "Busy" seemed more like an excuse-a pretty weak one at that. Moran was at a loss for words.


    Vesta caught on to Moran''s insinuation and couldn''t help but smile silently as she continued eating.


    What Moran and the others thought, Charlene had no clue about.


    After leaving Sapphire Springs Resort, she headed straight to PrimeStar.


    She was busy till nightfall.


    After two days of non-stop work, Charlene was nning to head back early to rest when her uncle Vernon called.


    Half an hourter, Charlene returned to the Ross household.


    Vernon and his wife, along with their two kids, Nadine Ross and Carl Ross, were all home.


    Seeing her, they greeted. Charlene smiled, "Hey."


    Carl asked, "Where''s Minnie? Didn''t you say she''s back in the country? Why didn''t shee back with you for


    08:51


    apter 2


    dinner?"


    She went to the hot springs, hasn''te back yet."


    Oh..


    Carl, thinking Jasmine might have gone to the hot springs with Thorne, didn''t inquire further.


    Before entering, Charlene paused as she nced at the vi across the street.


    Going to Sapphire Springs Resort, she hadn''t thought to bring the keys to that vi. If she had, she could have started clearing out all traces of the Spencer family and n a renovation... Helena''s birthday celebration was already in the nning stages by Vernon and his wife. Besides wanting Charlene''s input, there was another matter they needed her to handle.


    "These two invitations are for the Henderson family and Tiffany Henderson, try to deliver them in the next few days," Vernon said.


    Charlene hesitated, then took them, answering, "Alright."


    After dinner and chatting with Helena and Vernon''s family until about 9 p.m., Charlene prepared to leave.


    As she was leaving, Helena came out to see her off, holding her hand she said, "If those Henderson folks don''t want toe, then let it be. It doesn''t make any difference to me whether they show up or not!"

 Divorce Time 122

    ven though Vernon whispered the party invitation to Charlene while avoiding eye contact, she quickly picked


    up on it.


    "I''ll be there," Charlene assured.


    Helena and Irma were as close as two peas in a pod. Naturally, when Helena''s birthday rolled around, everyone expected Irma to show up.


    But Irma was older than Helena, and in their local tradition, it was considered improper for someone older to celebrate the birthday of someone younger with a big bash.


    For the past few years, Helena''s birthdays had been low-key affairs, just a simple family dinner, nothing more.


    And throughout these years, Thorne hadn''t once made it to celebrate with Helena.


    At first, he''d excuse himself citing a busy schedule.


    But Charlene knew better. Even when he had the time, he''d rather hang out with friends than attend the family gathering.


    Yet, every year as Helena''s birthday drew near, Charlene found herself asking Thorne if he could find the time toe with her to the Ross family home for her grandmother''s birthday celebration, holding onto a sliver of hope. But she was always met with disappointment.


    This year, however, Charlene had resolved not to ask Thorne.


    Yet, this year was significant as it marked her grandmother''s milestone birthday. Vernon had invited numerous business associates to the Ross family celebration, and despite Charlene and Thorne''s rocky rtionship - they hadn''t officially divorced yet - the longstanding friendship between the two grandmothers meant an invitation was extended to the Henderson family as well.


    Whether the Hendersons chose to attend was another matter.


    Charlene had initially nned to return to her own ce that evening.


    But upon reflection, she decided to head back to Thorne''s mansion instead.


    Arriving back, Charlene realized Thorne and Jasmine weren''t home yet.


    Irma, having some matters to attend to, had gone back to the old family estate for a few days.


    After setting down her purse, Charlene headed for the shower.


    Half an hourter, just as she finished drying off, she heard the sound of a car pulling up outside. Predictably, Thorne and Jasmine had returned.


    Charlene sat down to dry her hair, her mind wandering,pletely indifferent.


    Jasmine burst into the room first, throwing her arms around Charlene. "Mommy, we''re back!"


    She smelled strongly of Vesta perfume.


    Charlene responded coolly, turning off the hairdryer and caressing Jasmine''s face. "Have you taken your bath yet?"


    "No, not yet," Jasmine replied.


    "It''s past ten, you should head to your room and take a bath. You''ve got school tomorrow."


    As Charlene spoke, Thorne entered the bedroom, their gazes briefly meeting. Charlene quickly looked away, focusing on her daughter who was tugging at her, pleading, "Then mommy, will you help me bathe?"


    Sure, let me just finish drying my hair."


    08:51


    fapter


    Okay!" Jasmine, excited, ran off to her room to get ready for bed.


    Thorne, seated across the room, finally spoke. "When did you get back?"


    Not long ago," Charlene replied, avoiding his gaze as she continued drying her hair.


    Thorne didn''t press further, heading to the closet to get ready for his own shower.


    That''s when Charlene remembered the important matter. She turned off the hairdryer, and before he could disappear into the bathroom, she pulled out an invitation from her purse and handed it to him. "My grandmother''s birthday ising up. This is for your family." As Charlene got closer to give him the invitation, she realized that he, too, was wearing that distinct Vesta perfume.

 Divorce Time 123

    Charlene subtly touched her nose and then, as if nothing had happened, dropped her hand and took a small step back, increasing the space between them.


    Thorne seemed oblivious to her actions and, after opening the invitation, casuallymented, "Her 70th birthday bash?"


    Charlene simply nodded. She didn''t ask him if he was free like before, nor did she plead for him to make some time to attend. She just said, "Could you let my folks know for me?"


    It was unclear if Thorne had noticed herck of inquiry about his avability that evening.


    He nced at her, then set the invitation aside carelessly, saying, "Got it."


    Without another word, he turned and headed into the bathroom.


    Charlene watched his retreating figure, put away the hairdryer, and then went to give Jasmine a bath in her room.


    After bathing Jasmine and drying her hair, nearly an hour had passed.


    Jasmine clung to her arm, snuggling close and asked if she could sleep with her that night.


    Given the current state of things with Thorne, what was stopping her?


    Charlene returned to the master bedroom, gathered her things, and on her way out, informed Thorne, "I''m crashing in Minnie''s room tonight."


    Thorne, deep into his book, just hummed in response, neither asking questions nor raising any objections.


    The next day, after breakfast and dropping Jasmine off at school as per her request, Charlene headed back to the office.


    Her grandmother''s birthday was drawing near, and with over a month consumed by work, Charlene hadn''t yet found the time to buy her a gift.


    At lunch, Charlene called Connie Snyder, asking her toe shopping for a birthday present that evening.


    Connie immediately agreed upon hearing it was for her grandma''s birthday.


    The invitation for Tiffany hadn''t been sent out yet.


    After hanging up, Charlene tried calling Tiffany. The call went through, but no answer.


    Charlene knew Tiffany wasn''t fond of her, or any of the Ross family, for that matter.


    Tiffany''s silence on the phone could very well be intentional.


    However, out of respect for Irma, Charlene went through with all the necessary steps.


    After the call naturally ended, Charlene dialed again. This time, the call was deliberately cut off.


    It was clear Tiffany was avoiding her calls.


    Charlene wasn''t bothered. She was merely following protocol.


    She texted Tiffany, exining the reason for her call and asking when she might be free to receive the invitation.


    After sending the message, Charlene didn''t wait for a reply, choosing instead to focus on her tasks.


    That evening, after dinner with Connie and a long, fruitless search for the perfect gift, Connie suddenly suggested, "There''s a charity auction the day after tomorrow. Maybe you could find something there?" "But I don''t have an invite..."


    08:51


    Connie appeared a bit troubled. "The invites for that auction were sent out half a month ago. It''s indeed tough to get one now, but maybe..."


    was clear Connie was hinting at asking Thorne for help.


    After parting ways with Connie around 9 pm, Charlene eventually decided to head back to Thorne''s vi.


    Upon her return, she found Thorne had already arrived home and was busy in his study.

 Divorce Time 124

    Charlene knew she was off-limits from his study, so she stayed in the bedroom, reading a book while waiting for him.


    It was nearing 1 AM when Thorne finally came back to the room.


    Seeing him return, Charlene put down her book and looked at him. Thorne, noticing her gaze, asked in a calm voice, "Something on your mind?"


    Charlene didn''t beat around the bush and directly said, "I heard there''s a charity auction at Zenith Core in a couple of days-"


    Thorne, gracefully removing his tle, nced at her and said, "You want an invite to the auction?"


    Charlene was momentarily taken aback, "Yes."


    "Consider it done."


    With that, Thorne turned and headed to the walk-in closet, and shortly after, he went to take a shower.


    Charlene was taken aback by his straightforward agreement. But his consent gave her a sense of relief.


    It was gettingte, so she put down her book,y down in bed, and fell asleep before Thorne had finished his


    shower.


    Because the auction was the day after tomorrow, Charlene, after leaving her job at PrimeStar, returned to their vi. However, Thorne wasn''t home, but Jasmine was.


    Seeing her return, Jasmine clung to her, begging her to make some delicious snacks.


    Charlene agreed.


    After dinner, the butler suddenly came to her, saying, "Ma''am, someone delivered this for you."


    Charlene opened it to find the invitation to tomorrow''s ZenithCore charity auction.


    Thorne really got it for her.


    And there were two invites.


    But since he had it sent to her, does it mean he won''t being home tonight?


    Just as she was about to go take a shower, her phone buzzed twice.


    Connie had sent her two texts.


    As Charlene opened them, she paused. It was a screenshot of a social media post.


    The screenshot showed a photo under a splendid fireworks disy, capturing Vesta''s sweet, smiling profile next to Thorne''s back, captioned: "Tonight''s fireworks festival was so beautiful."


    The photo indeed also captured several other couples in the background.


    This confirmed that the fireworks festival Vesta mentioned was indeed a romantic event meant for couples.


    And from Vesta''s caption about the beauty of the fireworks festival, coupled with her joyous expression, it wasn''t hard to deduce that while the festival might have been beautiful, what truly delighted her was her mood. Because she had Thorne by her side.


    Thorne didn''te home because he went on a date with Vesta, leaving Jasmine behind...


    Charlene, looking at the screenshot, felt calm, yet puzzled, and texted Connie back.


    08:51


    Hapter 24


    "Did you add Vesta as a friend?"


    Otherwise, how could she have gotten a screenshot of Vesta''s post?


    i have a friend who knows her. She mentioned it, so I asked her to send me a screenshot," Connie replied.


    What Connie didn''t mention was that her friend was green with envy over Vesta. Because in their circle, it was almostmon knowledge that Vesta had captured Thorne''s heart, and he treated her like a treasure. Thinking of the extra invite, Charlene sent another message to Connie, asking if she wanted to join her at the


    auction.


    Connie immediately responded with excitement, "Yes, absolutely!"


    Thorne didn''te home that night.


    Charlene had expected as much.


    After all, he and Vesta went out for the festival, and she guessed they would have an even more wonderful and, sweet evening afterwards.


    Thorne noting home meant she had the bedroom to herself, which was quite alright by her.


    0857


    apter 25


    the next day.

 Divorce Time 125

    Charlene and Connie got themselves ready and headed to the auction.


    Their outfits weren''t exactly formal, but with their striking looks, they turned quite a few heads as they entered the auction hall,


    Connie, who had attended several auctions and was quite active in the social scene, was recognized by many. Charlene, on the other hand, was a fresh face to most attendees.


    Seeing her with Connie sparked curiosity among the crowd, leaving them guessing which affluent family she might belong to.


    They found seats towards the middle-back of the hall, arriving not too early but just in time, settling in minutes before the auction was about to start.


    Just then, amotion upfront caught their attention.


    Charlene and Connie nced over to see what was happening, and Charlene froze for a moment.


    Connie whispered, "It''s Thorne and Vesta... I can''t believe they''re here too." She then asked Charlene, "Did you know they''d be attending?"


    Charlene shook her head, replying, "No idea." She hadn''t expected him to be there, and Thorne hadn''t mentioned it to her.


    After their appearances at a high-profile g and a tech expo, Vesta had be quite the talk of the town. Her arrival with Thorne naturally drew many eyes.


    "Last time Mr. Henderson showed up with her at that g, her outfit was worth over 30 million. And now, she seems just asvish."


    "That diamond set aside, her dress alone is a creation by the world-renowned designer Ines, who, as everyone knows, has been in semi-retirement for the past decade, crafting only three gowns a year, each valued over 10 million-" "Thirty millionst time, and now another fortune. Mr. Henderson really spares no expense on her."


    "Indeed."


    Vesta shone brightly in a shimmering blue satin gown, her striking jewelry adding to her allure, making her the center of attention that evening.


    Front row seats were a symbol of status and prestige.


    Amidst the surrounding murmurs of admiration and envy, Vesta and Thorne took their seats in the very center of the first row.


    This sparked even more envy among the attendees.


    "The center of the first row... What a statement. I wonder what it feels like to sit there. Their front-row seats, in addition to their status, suggest they''re probably big spenders tonight, oh my¡ª"


    "Stop, you''re making me jealous. It''s depressing how some people just have it all."


    Connie, feeling a bit sour, leaned towards Charlene and whispered, "He''s with Vesta in the front row, leaving us back here..."


    It wasn''t the first time Thorne had favored Vesta over her. But by now, Charlene was used to it and didn''t really care much anymore.


    After all, she was here to buy a birthday gift for her grandmother, not to worry about seating arrangements.


    Connie added, "Does Thorne even know where we''re seated? He hasn''t nced this way once."


    08:52


    The tickets were likely arranged by Thorne, who probably didn''t care much about their exact location.


    And as for Connie''s remark about Thorne not looking their way, even if he knew where they were seated, it was, unlikely he''d make a point of checking on them.

 Divorce Time 126

    Chapter


    126


    After all, thest times Stewart took her to gs and that tech expo, Thorne hadpletely ignored her.


    As she was mulling over this, the auction was about to begin. The auctioneer took the stage and the room fell silent.


    Charlene had already carefully reviewed the auction catalog earlier that evening.


    She had her eye on a set of emerald jewelry and a renowned artist''s tapestry.


    "Which one to bid on would depend on how the evening unfolded.


    The auction kicked off promptly.


    Charlene, with clear objectives, didn''t raise her paddle unless she was interested in an item. Thorne and Vesta hadn''t made any moves either.


    After a while, Charlene and Connie noticed Vesta starting to bid.


    Vesta was after a diamond bracelet, a piece clearly designed by a renowned international designer, perfect for the younger crowd. Undoubtedly, Thorne was bidding on this bracelet for Vesta.


    The opening bid for the bracelet was $150,000.


    Vesta raised it to $300,000.


    Others pushed it to $400,000.


    At this point, Charlene noticed Vesta and Thorne conferring briefly before Vesta, with a clear voice that resonated through the hall, bid: "$800,000." Her bid caused a stir.


    While the bracelet was stylish, its intrinsic value didn''t justify $800,000. Even $400,000 was a stretch. But Vesta seemed to adore the bracelet. Thorne, who had deep pockets, seemed determined to ensure that no one outbid Vesta, hence the staggering bid of $800,000.


    This move by Thorne, his disregard for the cost and his indulgence towards Vesta, shocked and sparked conversations among the crowd.


    As expected, after the $800,000 bid, no one else bid.


    Vesta sessfully acquired the bracelet.


    Connie, green with envy, muttered through clenched teeth, "Makes my teeth hurt."


    Before Charlene could respond, the next round of bidding began.


    Some timeter, an antique vase was presented.


    Vesta bid again.


    The vase''s starting bid was $500,000.


    While others were raising by $50,000 or $100,000, Vesta''s opening bid was $1,000,000.


    Immediately, the number of bidders dropped.


    However, the room was not short of wealthy individuals.


    Seon, a male voice chimed in: "$1,500,000.",


    Charlene looked over.


    08:52


    apter 26


    He was a young man, remarkably handsome.


    That''s Dalton Ramirez," Connie informed Charlene.


    Charlene nodded.


    Vesta seemed hesitant now, looking towards Thorne.


    From this, Charlene and Connie could tell, Vesta personally wanted the vase.


    Just then, Charlene remembered Vesta''s grandmother, Katie Hawkins, was also an avid antique collector.


    It was clear, Vesta was bidding on the vase for Katie.


    Thorne nodded, and Vesta raised her paddle again: "$2,500,000."


    Dalton smiled and said, "$3,000,000."


    Vesta hesitated even more, consulting with Thorne, seemingly ready to give up.


    But Thorne shook his head.


    Vesta bid again: "$4,000,000."


    Dalton''s voice rang out once more: "$5,000,000."


    He smiled, looking over at Thorne''s direction.


    Vesta frowned, turning to Thorne, "Maybe... we should let it go?"


    $5,000,000 was just too much.

 Divorce Time 127

    08:52


    Thorne chuckled, "No worries, isn''t it something your grandma adores? Go for it."


    Vesta''s heart melted at Thorne''s smile, lifting her paddle again, "Sixty million,"


    Dalton was quick to follow: "Seventy million."


    After his bid, he turned to Thorne and said, "Mr. Henderson, you know how the elderly folks at home love these treasures. Could you do me a solid?"


    Thorne nced over with a polite smile, "Sorry, Mr. Ramirez, but the elders in my family love it too."


    Their exchange was open for all to hear. Naturally, Charlene and Connie overheard. The vase was for Katie.


    Yet Thorne referred to her simply as "the elders in my family," showing he already considered the Hawkins family his own.


    This contrasted starkly with how he treated other family members.


    Vesta raised her paddle: "Eighty-five million."


    This time, Dalton did not counter.


    Ultimately, Vesta secured the antique vase for eighty-five million, drawing envious nces from around the


    room.


    Yet, even with the deal done, Vesta felt a bit uneasy.


    Though the Hawkins were well-off, and her grandmother was indeed an antique enthusiast who''d spend a fair bit on her passion yearly, dropping nearly a hundred million on a single item was beyond their wildest dreams. If her family found out, it would surely be a shock.


    Moreover, Thorne had initially suggested she bid a hundred million.


    But she felt that was too steep, opting for eighty-five million instead.


    Vesta''s heart warmed at the thought of Thorne''s generosity.


    Connie couldn''t help but exim, "Damn, that''s almost a hundred million!" Adding both items, the total was indeed nearing a hundred million.


    Connie felt more than just a tinge of jealousy; it was overwhelming.


    Charlene''s expression turned sour, noticing which, Connie asked, "You okay, Charlene?"


    Seeing Thorne treat his mistress so well, especially knowing this mistress was the daughter of her father''s mistress, must have been hard to swallow.


    But Charlene''s concern wasn''t about Thorne''s spending.


    "It''s his money; he can spend it however he likes. I''m not interested. What bothers me is, if I want something Thorne and Vesta are bidding on, I stand no chance with my budget."


    Connie realized the predicament, "Right... but she''s already won two items. She might not bid again, right?"


    One could only hope.


    But with Thorne''s wealth, he could easily spend a few hundred million more without batting an eye.


    As Charlene pondered this, the tapestry she was interested in was presented on stage.


    The starting bid was five million.


    Someone quickly offered six million.


    Charlene raised her paddle, "Seven million."


    08:52


    apter 27


    nitially, Vesta hadn''t noticed Charlene. But as soon as Charlene spoke, Vesta recognized her voice.


    Tuming around, their eyes met.


    Vesta''s expression was unreadable as she swiftly turned away and raised her paddle, dering, "Ten million." Charlene''s heart sank.


    Vesta had recognized her voice, and Charlene couldn''t believe Thorne hadn''t.


    Yet, he didn''t turn around.


    * Connie cursed under her breath, "Damn it! She''s bidding again!"


    Dalton also entered the fray, "Fifteen million."


    Charlene bit her lip, raising her paddle, "Eighteen million."


    Without looking back, Vesta countered, "Twenty-five million."

 Divorce Time 128

    Chapter


    128


    e?ta just skyrocketed the bid again!


    Charlene''s heart sank. She wasn''t exactly swimming in cash. Going into this auction, she''d capped her budget at 30 million. After all, the Ross family''s business was hitting a rough patch. They didn''t have cash to burn.


    But now...


    Dalton: "28 million."


    Charlene raised her paddle, saying, "30 million."


    Her voice, following Dalton''s twice in session, was clear, gentle, and incredibly captivating.


    Dalton, hearing her, turned to look.


    His eyebrows raised in a mix of surprise and amusement upon seeing Charlene, and he offered a smile.


    Charlene, noticing his nce, nodded politely in response.


    Just then, Vesta went ahead: "40 million."


    Charlene, losing interest in Dalton, clenched her fist tight at the sound.


    Dalton again: "43 million."


    Charlene, not backing down, countered: "45 million."


    Vesta said, "50 million."


    Boom! Charlene''s mind was blown.


    Sure, her initial budget was 30 million.


    But the moment Vesta made her move, Charlene had silently upped her budget to 50 million.


    She could afford to go higher. After all, Thorne had just gifted her a vi worth a couple hundred million.


    Since that money was a windfall, why not spend it?


    But she knew the tapestry wasn''t worth 50 million.


    She could afford to splurge, but she couldn''t afford to be reckless.


    Selling the vi could fund more meaningful ventures.


    With that thought, Charlene lowered her hand.


    Connie suggested, "Why not call Thorne?"


    Charlene had thought about it. But would Thorne actually ask Vesta to back off for her sake? That seemed unlikely.


    Even knowing it was a long shot, Charlene still pulled out her phone and dialed Thorne.


    Thorne, feeling his phone vibrate, took it out of his pocket.


    Vesta nced over, seeing only an ubelled number, asked, "A stranger?"


    Thorne chuckled but didn''t answer, simply hanging up.


    Watching the call get disconnected without a second thought, Charlene''sst shred of hope vanished.


    She felt a momentary nkness in her mind.


    08:52


    fap


    Connie, indignant, said, "Damn, he actually ignored your call!"


    Charlene remained silent, quietly slipping her phone back into her purse.


    By now, the bidding had soared to 95 million.


    Dalton, massaging his temples, turned to Thorne: "Mr. Henderson, can you do me a favor here?"


    Thorne responded with a polite smile, "Maybe next time."


    Dalton was speechless.


    Next time my foot!


    He raised his paddle, pushing the bid to 120 million.


    Vesta countered: "150 million."


    Dalton had nothing to say.


    Seeing this, Connie whispered fiercely to Charlene, "This is the first time I''ve seen Dalton at a loss."


    The Ramirez family, just like the Hendersons, were top-tier tycoons.


    Dalton''s reluctance seemed not from ack of funds but more about not wanting to overspend.


    Whereas Thorne, seemingly in pursuit of ady''s favor, appeared to spare no expense.


    With no further bids, the tapestry naturally went to Vesta again.


    Thorne turned to Dalton, saying, "Mr. Ramirez, I appreciate your understanding."


    Dalton replied, "Mr. Henderson, you''re too polite."

 Divorce Time 129

    Connie sighed, "At this point, all we can hope for is that Vesta doesn''t bid on the emerald jewelry seting up."


    Charlene felt the same way.


    But... Was it possible?


    The starting bid for the emerald set was ten million.


    Someone bid fifteen million.


    Charlene was the second to bid: "Eighteen million."


    "Twenty million."


    "Twenty-five million."


    Charlene and Connie sighed in relief when they saw Vesta hadn''t bid, but just as Charlene was about to raise her paddle again, Vesta lifted hers. "Fifty million."


    The room gasped in surprise, but Vesta calmly lowered her hand.


    Charlene clenched her fists, thought for a moment, and then bid: "Sixty million."


    "Sixty-five million."


    "Seventy million."


    At this, Charlene hesitated. It was her grandmother''s 70th birthday, a rare asion, and if she bid eighty


    million-


    Just as she thought this, Vesta raised her paddle again: "One hundred and twenty million."


    Charlene''s heart sank, and after catching her breath, she silently lowered her bidding paddle.


    Perhaps everyone had be ustomed to Thorne''s extravagant spending.


    From that point on, no one else ced a bid.


    The item went to Vesta.


    Charlene wasn''t interested in the remaining lots, but the auction house rules required attendees to stay until the end of the auction, so she had no choice but to remain seated.


    The prices for the remaining items were expectedly higher, and seeing Thorne effortlessly spend over three hundred and sixty million in one evening, Connie couldn''t help butment, "Thorne won''t keep bidding, will he? Even for someone as rich as him, there''s a limit to such spending. He really doesn''t hold back when ites to spending on his mistress."


    Charlene couldn''t provide an answer to Connie''s musings.


    However, the answer soon became clear when Thorne didn''t bid again.


    After the auction, Charlene and Connie left the hall.


    As they were leaving, Charlene didn''t give Thorne another nce.


    Connie, however, was quite curious about that side of the room, so she saw Dalton going over to Thorne and Vesta to greet them.


    As Charlene and Connie were exiting the auction hall, an acquaintance of Connie''s approached them. After exchanging a few pleasantries with Connie, the acquaintance''s gaze fell on Charlene and asked in a kind


    08:52


    ap


    one, "Connie, who''s this youngdy? I don''t think I''ve seen her before. Which family''s daughter is she?"


    Connie introduced Charlene to her.


    Hearing this, thedy''s smile faded slightly, "Ah, Mr. Ross''s niece, I see. Quite the beauty..."


    She knew something about the Ross family situation.


    It was said that Mr. Ross''s sister had suffered from love-rted distress in her youth, which affected her mental health, leading her to spend years in a sanatorium.


    Given Charlene''s attractive appearance and gentle demeanor, and assuming her education was also "impressive, her mother''s mental health issues might not be seen as too significant of a concern. Unfortunately, the Ross family''s business had been declining over the past few years.


    Even with Vernon tirelessly working for thepany, the chances of The Ross Group making aeback seemed slim.


    With these two significant drawbacks, no matter how appealing Charlene was, she wouldn''t be deemed


    suitable to enter her doors.


    What a pity...


    Even though thedy didn''t outright say it, Charlene and Connie could somewhat pick up on what she was implying.


    Thedy had more to say to Connie, so they didn''t leave immediately.


    Meanwhile, Thorne, Vesta, and Dalton also emerged from the auction hall.


    Dalton excused himself, "I have to leave for a bit, we''ll catch up next time."


    "Next time," Thorne replied.


    Dalton nodded and left with his friend.


    Others came up to greet Thorne.


    As Thorne turned his body towards them, he and Charlene''s eyes met.


    Charlene paused, quickly averting her gaze.


    Thorne, too, looked away and continued his conversation with the neers.


    Vesta, noticing Thondifferent behavior towards Charlene, couldn''t help but let a slight smirk cross her


    face.


    After chatting for over ten minutes, Connie''s throat was parched. She and Charlene headed to the refreshment area, nning to grab something to drink before leaving.


    J

 Divorce Time 130

    The ce was practically deserted when Connie was about to speak, but suddenly, a burst of conversation


    echoed from the side.


    "Dalton, are you... interested in Thorne''s girlfriend?"


    "Interested might be stretching it, but... she''s definitely intriguing.¡±


    Charlene and Connie froze in ce.


    "It turned out to be Dalton and his buddy.


    However, they were facing away from them, with a row of drink coolers mostly blocking their view, so they didn''t notice Charlene and Connie.


    "At the auction, I noticed you were quite taken with the gracefuldy by Connie''s side. She''s probably still around in the hall, aren''t you going to say hello?"


    Charlene hadn''t expected their conversation to suddenly shift to her.


    Before Charlene could react, Connie raised an eyebrow, about to drag Charlene over to y matchmaker, when Dalton shook his head, his interest seemingly waned, and said, "Nah." Connie paused.


    "Huh? What''s up? Suddenly lost interest?"


    Dalton replied, "Yeah. Thatdy is beautiful, sure, but... she seemed too gentle, too quiet, kind of nd, you


    know?"


    "Man, and you say you''re not into Vesta!"


    It was clear that after talking to Vesta, Dalton was more interested in her, leaving his prior interest in the dust


    "It''s not that, it''s just-"


    Dalton hesitated, and his friendughed, saying, "I get it, Vesta''s be your new ideal, huh? But that just proves you''re into Vesta, man, hahaha!"


    Before Dalton could respond, his friend added, "Honestly though, Vesta''s got that untouchable, ice-queen vibe that''s way more appealing, more of a challenge." "Ever since Vesta showed up, lots of guys have been interested, even obsessed. Too bad she''s Thorne''s woman. Gotta admit, Thorne''s got an eye for women." Connie''s smile froze, then her face darkened, ready to teach those two a lesson for casually discussing others but Charlene held her back.


    Charlene shook her head, calmly saying, "It''s okay."


    She might be seen as in, as unremarkable.


    But she was herself.


    She knew who she was.


    Whether strangers liked her or not wasn''t so important to her.


    After finishing their conversation and their drinks, Dalton and his friend left.


    Connie was fuming: "I used to think Dalton had such a refined taste, thought he was interesting. Turns out even he''s fallen for Vesta!" Before Charlene could respond, a sleazy-looking guy approached them.


    He and Connie knew each other.


    08:52


    Tapter30


    With his puffy, leering eyes, he smiled at Charlene, "Connie, this friend of yours-


    Before he could finish, Connie knew his intentions, "What trash, thinking you can hit on my friend? Get lost!"


    The guy''s face soured, "Connie, you!"


    Connie red at him.


    The Snyders were not to be messed with, so he didn''t dare to truly anger Connie and left.


    Connie took a big gulp of her drink, her chest aching with anger, "How many is that tonight,ing to hit on you? Why are all these trash mening our way? And why do all the decent guys seem to go for someone "like Vesta?!" Charlene tried to soothe her.


    She thought, because Vesta is indeed outstanding, indeed exceptional.


    But before she could voice her thoughts, Connie''s expression suddenly turned cold.


    Following her gaze, Charlene saw Vesta standing not far from them, holding two drinks.


    She wasn''t sure when Vesta had arrived, but giv


    The ce was practically deserted when Connie was about to speak, but suddenly, a burst of conversation


    echoed from the side.


    "Dalton, are you... interested in Thorne''s girlfriend?"


    "Interested might be stretching it, but... she''s definitely intriguing."


    Charlene and Connie froze in ce.


    "It turned out to be Dalton and his buddy.


    However, they were facing away from them, with a row of drink coolers mostly blocking their view, so they didn''t notice Charlene and Connie.


    "At the auction, I noticed you were quite taken with the gracefuldy by Connie''s side. She''s probably still around in the hall, aren''t you going to say hello?"


    Charlene hadn''t expected their conversation to suddenly shift to her.


    Before Charlene could react, Connie raised an eyebrow, about to drag Charlene over to y matchmaker, when Dalton shook his head, his interest seemingly waned, and said, "Nah." Connie paused.


    "Huh? What''s up? Suddenly lost interest?"


    Dalton replied, "Yeah. Thatdy is beautiful, sure, but... she seemed too gentle, too quiet, kind of nd, you


    know?"


    "Man, and you say you''re not into Vesta!"


    It was clear that after talking to Vesta, Dalton was more interested in her, leaving his prior interest in the dust


    "It''s not that, it''s just-"


    Dalton hesitated, and his friendughed, saying, "I get it, Vesta''s be your new ideal, huh? But that just proves you''re into Vesta, man, hahaha!" Before Dalton could respond, his friend added, "Honestly though, Vesta''s got that untouchable, ice-queen vibe that''s way more appealing, more of a challenge." "Ever since Vesta showed up, lots of guys have been interested, even obsessed. Too bad she''s Thorne''s woman. Gotta admit, Thorne''s got an eye for women." Connie''s smile froze, then her face darkened, ready to teach those two a lesson for casually discussing others but Charlene held her back.


    Charlene shook her head, calmly saying, "It''s okay."


    She might be seen as in, as unremarkable.


    But she was herself.


    She knew who she was.


    Whether strangers liked her or not wasn''t so important to her.


    After finishing their conversation and their drinks, Dalton and his friend left.


    Connie was fuming: "I used to think Dalton had such a refined taste, thought he was interesting. Turns out even he''s fallen for Vesta!" Before Charlene could respond, a sleazy-looking guy approached them.


    He and Connie knew each other.


    08:52


    Tapter30


    With his puffy, leering eyes, he smiled at Charlene, "Connie, this friend of yours-


    Before he could finish, Connie knew his intentions, "What trash, thinking you can hit on my friend? Get lost!"


    The guy''s face soured, "Connie, you!"


    Connie red at him.


    The Snyders were not to be messed with, so he didn''t dare to truly anger Connie and left.


    Connie took a big gulp of her drink, her chest aching with anger, "How many is that tonight,ing to hit on you? Why are all these trash mening our way? And why do all the decent guys seem to go for someone "like Vesta?!" Charlene tried to soothe her.


    She thought, because Vesta is indeed outstanding, indeed exceptional.


    But before she could voice her thoughts, Connie''s expression suddenly turned cold.


    Following her gaze, Charlene saw Vesta standing not far from them, holding two drinks.


    She wasn''t sure when Vesta had arrived, but given the smirk on Vesta''s lips, Charlene and Connie had a feeling she''d overheard Dalton and his friend''s conversation.


    Seeing them look over, Vesta''s smile deepened, but she didn''t speak. With a dismissive nce at Charlene, she turned and walked away with her drinks.


    742


    4


    en the smirk on Vesta''s lips, Charlene and Connie had a feeling she''d overheard Dalton and his friend''s conversation.


    Seeing them look over, Vesta''s smile deepened, but she didn''t speak. With a dismissive nce at Charlene, she turned and walked away with her drinks.


    742


    4

 Divorce Time 131

    Dang it!" Connie was fuming, itching to go up and give Vesta a piece of her mind.


    "Why is she acting so high and mighty? She''s just a homewrecker''s daughter, and she''s no better herself. Thinks she''s the belle of the ball? She''s nothing but trouble, ugh!"


    Charlene poured her another ss of water, asking, "Belle of the ball?"


    "Vesta. Just like Dalton''s buddy, Kelvin Scott, was saying. All these trust fund kids with more money than sense are totally smitten with her. Now, everyone''s calling her the ''belle of the ball. Like she''s Miss Popr or something!" Connie kept ranting, "And it''s not just those airheads saying it, even Thorne and Dalton-"


    She caught herself, realizing Charlene might be hurt by this, and abruptly stopped: "I mean, Charlene, I just..."


    Charlene shook her head, "I''m fine."


    From the days when folks like Henley, Laverne, and Katie switched sides to Vesta, to Thorne falling head over heels for her, to Jasmine wanting her as a mom...


    She never shared how she felt about all these events with anyone.


    She never really cried over it either.


    If she was going to break down, any of those moments would''ve been more than enough reason.


    But years have passed, and she''s still standing.


    Compared to all that, what''s Dalton and his friends to her?


    Hearing Dalton and his buddy''s words, she was unfazed.


    Connie paused, then hugged her, "Charlene..."


    Charlene managed a smile, saying, "It''s gettingte. Let''s head back."


    "Sure. About your grandma''s birthday gift, I''lle shopping with you another day. We''ll find something perfect."


    Charlene smiled, "Okay."


    They left together, hand in hand.


    As they headed to the parking lot, they bumped into Thorne and Vesta, who were also leaving.


    Ignoring Thorne and Vesta, Charlene was the first to get into the car.


    Connie gave Thorne and Vesta a snort and opened the passenger door.


    They drove off quickly.


    Vesta nced at Thorne, a sweet smile on her face. "Let''s go." Her smile deepened as she caught a glimpse of Charlene leaving.


    After dropping Connie home, Charlene was about to leave when Jasmine called.


    "Mom, when are youing back?"


    Charlene connected to Bluetooth, starting the car and replying, "I won''t be back tonight, honey. You should go to bed early. I''lle see you once I''m less busy." Okay..."


    Charlene could tell Jasmine was just bored.


    08:52


    She usually loved hanging around Vesta. But with Vesta and Thorne out tonight, Jasmine was left alone, feing bored and lonely, hence the call to her mom. Charlene said, "Goodnight."


    "Night, Mom."


    The next couple of days were hectic for Charlene, leaving no time to look for a birthday gift for her grandma.


    After working nonstop for two days, Stewart decided to treat their team to avish meal to celebrate their hard work.


    "Mid-meal, Charlene excused herself to the restroom.


    Returning, she paused, spotting Vesta and a group leaving another room.


    They didn''t notice her as they entered the elevator.


    "Who''s that?"


    Stewart hade up beside her unnoticed.


    He also noticed Vesta with Henley, Laverne, and a few others, including a beautiful woman and an elderlydy. That beautiful woman seemed very close to Henley, likely his wife now. The elderlydy was being assisted by Vesta.


    Charlene simply said, "The Hawkins family."


    Stewart nodded in understanding.


    He looked at her, "That elderlydy, is she your..."


    It was Katie.


    "But she''s no rtion of mine now."


    Stewart hugged her, "Shall we head back?"


    "Yeah."


    Charlene had long changed her name and cut ties with the Hawkins family. They truly were no longer her concern. What mattered was something else.


    Given that the Spencer family, from Vesta''s uncle''s side, was establishing themselves in Starfall, she surmised that the Hawkins would likely follow.


    Though she hadn''t kept up with their whereabouts, seeing them all in Starfall confirmed her suspicions.


    Charlene and Connie went shopping after work, hoping to find a suitable birthday gift, but to no avail.


    During Connie''s fitting session, Jasmine called again. "Mom, when are youing back?"


    Charlene asked, "What''s up?"


    "Dad''s away on a trip, and I''m so bored."


    Usually, Thorne''s trips didn''t stop Jasmine from visiting Vesta.


    But calling her mom instead suggested Vesta was unavable, probably due to the Hawkins family''s arrival in Starfall.


    With Thorne away, Vesta had no time for Jasmine.


    "Entertain yourself for now. I''ll be back tomorrow."


    "Really? Promise you''lle back in the morning?"


    "Yes."


    08:52


    apter 31


    That night, empty-handed and without a gift, Charlene felt burdened by her unresolved past and the difficulties ofher current situation. elena''s birthday was just around the corner, and Charlene thought about settling for a so-so gift. But in the end, she couldn''t bring herself to do it. The next morning, Charlene made her way back to the Thorne mansion.


    While Jasmine was munching on her breakfast, Charlene remembered she had to pick up a few things and headed upstairs to the master bedroom. As soon as she stepped into the room, her eyes caught sight of two exquisite velvet boxes sitting atop her dressing table.

 Divorce Time 132

    Just like with the previous house deed, if something was ced on her vanity, it meant it was meant for her.


    Charlene, puzzled, opened one of the round brocade boxes.


    The moment she opened it, she was struck speechless.


    This... was the emerald jewelry set she had wanted to bid on at the auction days ago!


    The other was a heavier, rectangr box. Could it be....


    Setting aside the round box, Charlene opened the other to find, indeed, it was a scroll,


    She ced the scroll on the round table in her room and slowly unrolled it.


    A vibrant, shimmering tapestry came into view, taking her breath away.


    She had sessfully got the two auction items she had set her sights on.


    Charlene was silent for a long moment. She thought, if she wasn''t mistaken, these items were birthday gifts Thorne had bid on for Helena.


    One in the name of Irma. The other, a joint gift from her and him...


    "Mom, I''m done eating, can we go out now!"


    At that moment, Jasmine came running up the stairs to find her.


    Seeing the opened boxes, she peered inside and said, "Oh, dad brought these home a few days ago, said they were for you, mom."


    Charlene hummed softly, carefully rolled up the scroll, and ced it back in the box.


    After securing the boxes, Charlene and Jasmine headed out.


    Jasmine wanted to go shooting, so Charlene took her to the shooting range, and afterward, they rode the roller


    coaster.


    After spending most of the day with Jasmine, Charlene now had some time for herself. Jasmine, still buzzing. with energy, wanted to continue the fun.


    In the past, Charlene would never dampen her spirits, always putting Jasmine first and her own affairsst.


    But now, Charlene said calmly, "Mom has some errands to run. If you want to keep ying, maybe the bodyguard can stay with you?"


    Jasmine didn''t want the bodyguard''spany.


    She pouted unhappily, clinging to Charlene, "Mommy..."


    This tactic used to work every time, and Charlene couldn''t resist her pleading.


    But this time, gently pushing her away, Charlene said, "Mom really has to do something, I''ll join you next time."


    Seeing Charlene''s firm stance and frowning, Jasmine realized her mom must have something important to do and reluctantly agreed, "Okay then..."


    After making sure the bodyguard would take good care of Jasmine, Charlene got in her car, turned on the GPS, and headed to an antique market she had never visited before. After browsing for a while, she found a set of writing tools of exceptionally rare materials and craftsmanship.


    Charlene fell in love at first sight and purchased it for a hefty sum..


    Although this set of writing tools was much cheaper than the tapestry and jewelry set she had previously considered, Charlene knew Helena would appreciate it more.


    08:53


    apter 3


    Gently touching the special texture of the paper and the delicately carved ancient wood of the brush, Charlene could already picture her grandma''s delighted expression upon receiving the gift. Yes, this set of writing tools was a birthday gift she had personally chosen for her grandma.


    As for Thorne''s gifts-


    Her thoughts were interrupted by Connie''s calling in.


    P

 Divorce Time 133

    09.52


    Connie?"


    "Sorry, Charlene, I''ve got to head out of state tomorrow for some urgent business. I won''t be able to join you for your grandma''s birthday gift shopping."


    "No worries, I''ve already got it sorted."


    Charlene had never visited this antique shop before. She thought she''d try her luck here, and if nothing caught her eye, she nned to continue the search with Connie on another day. But, to her surprise, she had found the perfect gift.


    Connie was pleasantly surprised, "Really? That''s wonderful!"


    Charlene smiled, "Yeah."


    As the conversation flowed, Connie suddenly mentioned, "Oh, Charlene, you told me the other day you ran into


    he Hawkins. I''ve been doing a bit of snooping, and it turns out the Hawkins are indeed nning to settle in Starfall. They''ve been on the hunt for a house these past few days." Hearing about the Hawkins dimmed Charlene''s smile slightly, "Alright, thanks for letting me know."


    "And about Grandma Vesta''s family, I heard they''ve already picked a ce and will be moving in soon. They''ve been busy sending out invitations for a housewarming party." "Got it, thanks."


    After hanging up, Charlene drove back to the city..


    Next week was her grandmother''s birthday. On Sunday, Charlene, along with Jasmine, returned to the Ross household to discuss the birthday party details with Mr. and Mrs. Vernon Ross. Thorne wasn''t around on Sunday, and Charlene stayed over at the vi.


    Thorne would return by Tuesday.


    For the next few days, she wouldn''t need toe back here.


    Previously, Thorne had left a gift box on her dresser, making her initially think it was for her.


    But after seeing its contents, she realized Thorne meant for her to give it to her grandmother on her birthday.


    So, when she left, she also took the two ornate boxes with her.


    After dropping Jasmine off at school, Charlene returned to the office.


    With PrimeStarunching three to four new projects simultaneously, the new week had Charlene and Stewart


    busier than ever,


    Given that Jasmine hadn''t called her in thest couple of days, Thorne must have returned on schedule.


    On Wednesday evening, Charlene and Stewart had dinner ns with a client.


    As they were about to enter the dining area, they bumped into Thorne and Vesta, along with Henley and Katie.


    This time, Katie and Vesta''s mother, Maureen Spencer, were also in Starfall. Thorne, as the prospective grandson-inw, indeed made his presence felt.


    Barely back from his business trip, he had already made time to dine with them today.


    He was still deeply involved in matters concerning Vesta.


    Last time, Katie and the others hadn''t noticed her. This time, however, they noticed her and paused, as if


    anting to say something. Perhaps Thorne''s presence made them hesitate, and they ultimately remained silent. 08:53


    ed


    §ä§Ñ§â


    As for Vesta and Thorne, their positioning prevented them from seeing her.


    Charlene, expressionless, withdrew her gaze and left.


    Katie and the others saw her leaving but did not follow.


    Over an hourter, after finishing their meal, Charlene and Stewart were leaving the restaurant when they again saw Vesta''s group.


    They were also in the parking lot, about to leave.


    Thorne was not with them, likely having left earlier.


    Before Charlene and Stewart could react, their client Felix noticed Vesta and her group.


    walking over enthusiastically, "Ms. Hawkins, Mr. Hawkins."

 Divorce Time 134

    Marc


    A Felix."


    As Felix approached, Henley and Vesta extended their hands in a friendly manner, then engaged in small talk, "Felix, are you here discussing business with Mr. Ferguson?"


    "Yeah, Mr. Ferguson''spany has a few projects that really caught my eye, so I thought I''de over and have a chat with Mr. Ferguson."


    Noticing Stewart and Charlene hadn''te over to join them, Henley paused but didn''t make much of it.


    Felix, oblivious to the underlying tension, found Stewart''s behavior somewhat odd.


    After all, in the world of business, even if Stewart wasn''t familiar with the Hawkins family,ing over to say hello and making new acquaintances never hurt anyone.


    While Vesta and Henley chatted with Felix, Katle greeted Felix and then walked over to where Charlene and Stewart were standing with Maureen.


    Stewart nced at Charlene.


    Seeing Katie and Maureen approaching, Charlene didn''t move an inch.


    Katie, with a warm tone, said, "Charlene, it''s been too long."


    Charlene remained silent.


    Katie, seeing Charlene''s stubborn demeanor, sighed, "Charlene, you..."


    Just then, Maureen spoke up with a cool tone, "Charlene, even if you have all these misunderstandings and grievances against me, it''s between you, me, and your mother. It has nothing to do with Henley and Katie. I hope you can see that not everyone who cares about you should be pushed away." Maureen, elegant and aloof as ever, reminded Charlene of the time before her mother and Henley divorced. Henley had once told her with deep affection that Maureen was the unattainable moon he had always longed for.


    He said it was only after meeting Maureen that he truly understood what love was.


    They were mutually smitten.


    Henley had insisted that despite Maureen''s cool exterior, she was genuinely kind-hearted and hoped Charlene wouldn''t side with her mother in their disputes, urging her to appreciate Maureen''s virtues.


    Unlike the typical homewrecker, Maureen was indeed kind to her, though always with a distant coldness.


    Years had passed, and Maureen remained as stunningly beautiful and as unapproachable as ever.


    Thus, her advice,ing from a ce of sincere concern rather than maniption, carried more weight.


    After all, a woman of Maureen''s stature wouldn''t bother to make life difficult for her stepdaughter without reason-if there was any friction, it was merely due to the girl''s immaturity.


    Maureen attempted to assure her that the issues between her, her mother, and Henley didn''t affect Henley and


    Katie''s affection for her.


    All children crave parental love and familial bonds, a longing that intensifies after a divorce.


    -At that time, Charlene, only eight or nine years old, loved both her parents but was more sympathetic towards


    her mother.


    During the custody battle following the divorce from Sybil Ross, even though Sybil had already begun to lose her grip on reality, Charlene chose to stay with her, despite Henley and Katie''s attempts to keep her. Yet, even after leaving with Sybil, Charlene still held Henley and Katie in her heart, keeping her feelings hidden


    08:53


    fapt


    to spare her mother''s feelings.


    year after the divorce, Katie visited Starfall on a pretext and secretly arranged to meet Charlene, iming sh


    she issed her. Despite her own feelings of longing, Charlene was hesitant but couldn''t resist the opportunity to see Katie.


    Unknown to her, Katie had also invited Vesta, emphasizing the importance of strengthening sisterly bonds.


    Charlene resisted the idea, but the disapproving look in Katie''s eyes, reminiscent of usations of being too much like her mother-too sharp, too closed-off-left her questioning whether she was indeed too narrow-minded. 08:53


    Hapter 3

 Divorce Time 135

    Chapter


    135


    been over a decade, but the memory was as vivid as if it happened just yesterday.


    She recalled the day she returned from a tearful trip to the restroom only to find Katie holding out two ice creams, one for her and one for Vesta. As a waiter passed by with a tray full of dirty dishes, one of the ice creams got nicked and smeared with a bit of grease. Vesta immediately chose the untouched one.


    Katie just ruffled her head with augh, not bothering to exchange the spoiled one for a new treat.


    When she handed over the ice cream without a word about the missing piece, it struck her. Given the Hawkins family''s wealth at the time, recing the ice cream would have been no issue. They could afford thousands, yet Katie didn''t.


    That moment crystallized the realization that Katie''s affections had soured.


    She would never forget the malicious glint in little Vesta''s eyes as she held the tainted ice cream.


    As for Henley, well, there were countless simr instances.


    Yet, as she faced Thorne now, those feelings seemed irrelevant.


    Facing Katie''s faux kindness and Maureen''s self-righteous attitude, both acting as if they were looking out for her, she replied with a sarcastic smile, "So, you say you care about me, yet you shove Vesta into my marriage? That''s an odd way to show concern, don''t you think?" Katie and Maureen didn''t even flinch at her words, probably anticipating her response.


    Katie sighed, ¡°Charlene, you know the state of things between you and Thorne. Why cling to someone who doesn''t love you? You could start fresh after the divorce. I was just-"


    "Trying to help, right?" Charlene cut her off, her gaze shifting between Katie and Maureen. "I''ve heard your. ''concerns'' more times than I can count. Don''t you get tired of repeating the same old lines? Maybe find some new material next time?"


    Before they could retort, Charlene turned to Felix, who had just returned, "All set, Felix? Shall we head out?"


    Felix, sensing the tension, gave a nervous smile and nodded, "Yeah, let''s go."


    Then, addressing Katie and Maureen, he added, "Granny, Mrs. Hawkins, we''ll be off now."


    Katie managed a smile, but her sigh as she looked at Charlene spoke volumes. Ever since Henley initiated the divorce, any deviation from their wishes seemed to exhaust them, as if she was the source of all trouble.


    Returning to live with her mother at the Ross household after her parents'' divorce filled her with fear of being med and receiving disapproving sighs, causing her to tread very carefully, despite the Ross family''s kindness. She became exceedingly obedient, afraid to make mistakes or assert herself, a trait that stayed with her well


    00


    08:53

 Divorce Time 136

    After walking a bit farther, Felix finally asked, "Is there some kind of misunderstanding between you guys and the Hawkins?"


    Stewart and Charlene exchanged nces, with Charlene replying, "No."


    Because it wasn''t just a misunderstanding.


    Felix, however, took her words the wrong way, thinking she meant there was truly no beef with the Hawkins family,


    "That''s good to hear." He was quite optimistic about PrimeStar and said earnestly, "Given how much Thorne values Ms. Hawkins, the Hawkins family is set for a meteoric rise. You don''t want to mess with the likes of the Hendersons or Thorne. So, even if you''re not cozying up to the Hawkins, it''s best not to cross them."


    Hearing this, Charlene couldn''t help but chuckle at the irony.


    The idea that she''d be advised to make nice with her husband''s mistress, to not cross the woman he''s taken a fancy to, seemed to be a situation unique to her in the whole wide world.


    Stewart couldn''t stand the conversation either.


    "We at PrimeStar aren''t afraid of Thorne," he dered.


    Thanks to certain connections, theirpany had always enjoyed government protection.


    Thorne had been unable to influence PrimeStar for some time, and with the projects they were currently spearheading, Stewart was confident they''d soon secure substantial government support. By next year, theirpany''s market presence was expected to soar, making Thorne even less of a threat to PrimeStar.


    So, when he said they weren''t afraid, he wasn''t just blowing smoke.


    This was the confidence Charlene had fought hard to secure for herself!


    Helena''s birthday was on a Saturday.


    Whether Thorne showed up for the olddy''s birthday was now irrelevant to Charlene.


    But Jasmine was a must-show.


    To prevent Jasmine from sneaking off to see Vesta, making her impossible to find on the day, Charlene took the initiative to call Jasmine on Thursday morning.


    This was her first call to Jasmine since returning from Country Golnd on her own birthday.


    Jasmine was having breakfast.


    Thorne was there too.


    Seeing the call from Charlene made Jasmine genuinely happy.


    She quickly set down her utensils and answered, "Mom!"


    "Yeah." Charlene could tell she was eating, so she made small talk, "Having breakfast?"


    "Yeah! Have you eaten, Mom?"


    "I have." Charlene quickly got to the point, "I called to remind you that Saturday is your grandmother''s birthday. So, don''t go wandering off; you need toe with me to your grandmother''s house to celebrate, okay?"


    08:53


    apter 36


    dasmine hadn''t expected Charlene''s call to be about this.


    She hadn''t gotten to hang out with Ms. Hawkins the previous weekend and had been hoping to make up for it


    his week.


    Hearing Charlene''s instructions now made her a bit reluctant.


    But she couldn''t just ignore what Charlene said.


    Charlene could easily pick up on her reluctance.


    She knew exactly what Jasmine was thinking.


    Tightly gripping her phone, Charlene asked, "Is your dad there?"


    "Dad? Yeah, he''s here." Jasmine, while speaking, nced at Thorne sitting across from her and asked Charlene, "Do you want to talk to Dad?"


    "Yes, pass him the phone. I need to discuss something with him."


    Okay." Jasmine handed the phone to Thorne, who was in the middle of breakfast, "Dad, Mom wants to talk to you."


    Thorne paused his meal to take the call, "What''s up?" he asked.


    "The day after tomorrow is my grandma''s birthday. I hope you can tell Minnie to spend the day with me at the Ross family''s ce, and she''s not allowed to run off for the whole day." Thorne responded, "Okay." Then he asked, "Anything else?"


    "I''lle pick her up Friday night to take her to the Ross family''s."


    "Alright."


    With his agreement, Charlene felt a bit relieved and after a second of silence, she said, "Thanks."


    Thorne replied, "Nothing."


    She hadn''t asked if he was free on Saturday when she handed him the invitation previously, and it was the same situation this time around.


    Besides, since he had given her the auctioned item to pass on as his gift to her grandma, it implied she was to represent him in delivering the present.

 Divorce Time 137

    That was to say, he won''t be attending. Why bother asking any further? Thus, she didn''t utter another word and promptly hung up the phone.


    Thorne seemed to have not noticed that Charlene, who in previous years always asked if he could join her for her grandmother''s birthday celebration at the Ross family home, hadn''t posed the question this year.


    After Charlene hung up, he handed the phone back to Jasmine and said, "Mom will be back tomorrow evening to take you to grandma''s house. On Saturday, you need to listen to her and make sure you don''t wander off* anywhere." Jasmine pouted, "But-"


    Thorne didn''t say anything, just gave her a look that brooked no argument.


    Realizing this, Jasmine could only reluctantly say, "Okay..."


    Thorne nodded in approval, "Good girl."


    Jasmine couldn''t help but haggle a bit more, "Then, on Sunday, I want to go hang out with Ms. Hawkins. You have toe with us."


    Thorne chuckled, "Alright."


    Friday evening, after work, Charlene headed back to Thorne''s vi.


    Upon entering, she was surprised to find Thorne at home.


    It was quite rare for him to be home at this time.


    He was busy on a call but nced at her upon hearing her footsteps, then turned back to continue his


    conversation.


    The housekeeper was aware of Charlene''s n to take Jasmine back to the Ross family home that evening.


    He had prepared the ingredients in advance so that Charlene and Jasmine could have dinner together before heading out. But Charlene preferred to eat at the Ross family home. She said, "No, thank you."


    The housekeeper looked at Thorne, seeking his opinion.


    Though still on the call, Thorne seemed to have overheard their conversation. He pulled the phone away and said, "Let''s go with what she wants."


    Then, he turned back to his call.


    Seeing this, Charlene told Jasmine, "Minnie, let''s go."


    "Okay." Jasmine waved at Thorne, "Bye, Dad. We''re leaving now, see you."


    Thorne waved back, "Goodbye."


    Charlene hadn''t spoken to Thorne from start to finish, just took Jasmine and left.


    Thorne, after saying goodbye to Jasmine, watched them leave while continuing his phone conversation.


    The grandmother''s birthday party at the Ross family was a grand affair. After dinner, Charlene helped out with some preparations.


    By the time they finished, it was past eleven.


    Charlene woke up early the next day.


    08:53


    Before breakfast, she gathered with Vernon and others around their grandmother to congratte her and present their gifts one by one.


    Boeing the gift-giving, Jasmine seemed puzzled and tugged at Charlene''s clothes.


    Charlene bent down to listen, "What''s wrong?"


    Jasmine''s face turned red as she whispered, "Mom, I didn''t prepare a gift..."


    It was only then she remembered such an important detail.


    Annoyed, she added, "Mom, why didn''t you remind me?"


    Charlene responded, "Your dad, great-grandma, and I have prepared gifts. It''s okay if you didn''t; you''re a child. But if you want to show your love, just make sure to prepare something special for your grandmother''s next birthday." Though Charlene said this, there was a hint of coolness in her demeanor.


    True, she hadn''t reminded Jasmine to prepare a gift for her great-grandmother.


    "But if Jasmine had truly cared, she would have thought of getting a gift the moment she knew about the


    birthday.


    Her gift didn''t need to be pricey or fancy; even a simple drawing or offering to pick something up when she visited the vi would have been enough. Yet, Jasmine hadn''t thought of a gift at all.


    But with Vesta, it was different. Jasmine made a point to remember the date, counting down the days with anticipation.


    Seeing Jasmine''sck of effort made Charlene reluctant to remind her.


    Happym

 Divorce Time 138

    Jasmine seemed oblivious to Charlene''s cool demeanor, and upon hearing Charlene''s words, she felt a sense of relief.


    After Vernon handed over his gift to Helena, Charlene also presented hers.


    The first gift she handed over was a beautiful tapestry. "This cross-stitch was prepared for you by Irma, with Thorne''s help."


    Helena epted it, looked it over for a moment, and it was clear the gift truly touched her heart. She was very pleased and said, "She''s thoughtful." Charlene then handed over an emerald jewelry set to Helena: "This is from Thorne"


    The quality of the emeralds was exceptional.


    Helena really liked it.


    But since it was from Thorne, she only nced at it briefly before closing the lid and setting it aside, remarking coolly, "It''s beautiful, thank him for me."


    As for whether Thorne woulde to wish her a happy birthday today.


    She didn''t ask a single question.


    She couldn''t be bothered to ask or even want to ask.


    Charlene knew she didn''t like Thorne, and while she might have advocated for him in the past, this time, she


    refrained.


    Instead, she presented her own gift to Helena, which, as Charlene had anticipated, turned out to be Helena''s favorite among all the presents: a set of elegant writing tools. Helena was so delighted with them that she immediately went to her study and penned a letter.


    After presenting their gifts, the family gathered for breakfast.


    The breakfast was lively and filled withughter.


    Helena was all smiles, clearly very happy.


    But...


    There was still a hint of mncholy in her eyes from time to time.


    Charlene and Vernon recognized that today was also a day for family reunion for them. However, the significance of the day was overshadowed by the absence of one person.


    Thinking of this, Charlene turned her face away, her eyes slightly reddening.


    However, to not spoil the mood, they all tacitly avoided mentioning Sybil.


    By nine o''clock, guests who were closer to the Ross family started arriving.


    In the evening, they would dine at a hotel they had booked in advance, marking the official start of the birthday celebration.


    While Charlene was busy weing guests, Vernon''s son Carl noticed Jasmine sitting quietly to the side and, with concern, gently caressed her cheek, asking, "What''s up, Minnie? You seem distracted." Charlene knew she was probably missing Vesta.


    Jasmine had indeed heeded Thorne''s advice and stayed put with the Ross family without wandering off. But ber mind was clearly elsewhere.


    She had sent several messages to Vesta throughout the day, but Vesta seemed to be busy too, hardly replying


    08:53


    apter3


    to her messages.


    In the afternoon, they all headed to the hotel.


    Around six, quests began to arrive in droves.


    Vernon epted gifts and led guests to their seats, only to notice one of them looking somewhat


    embarrassed, saying, "Sorry, Mr. Ross, I have another celebration to attend today. I''ll just have a ss of water and then I must be off."


    Vernon and Charlene, understanding that the guest had othermitments, didn''t insist on him staying.


    They thought this was an isted case.


    But half an hourter, seeing many business associates leave after delivering gifts, and even more who didn''te in person but sent their secretaries instead, they realized many tables would remain empty tonight.


    This was supposed to be a day of great joy, a meticulously prepared banquet, yet such a situation had arisen.... Helena would surely be upset if she found out.


    They understood that guests had their ownmitments, but it was hard not to feel disheartened.


    Seeing so many people in a hurry to attend another celebration, Vernon couldn''t help but ask one of his closer business associates, Laird, "Many friends tonight mentioned they couldn''t stay for dinner, coincidentally all attending another celebration. If I may ask, whose celebration are you attendingter? "The Spencer family," Laird replied, adding, "Mr. Henderson''s girlfriend''s grandmother''s side. They''re not originally from Riverstone but are moving to Starfall, so they bought a property recently. Today marks their housewarming."


    Hearing this, Charlene and Vernon''s expressions darkened.


    ore


    They had assumed that resolving the vi issue would put an end to any surprises. Yet, here they were, faced with the Spencer family making a scene!


    They couldn''t believe the timing of the Spencer''s housewarming on the same day was mere coincidence.


    After all, the Spencer matriarch and Vesta''s grandmother had known each other for years, celebrating countless birthdays together.


    Could the Spencer family have forgotten about Helena''s birthday?


    No.


    10


    They surely remembered.


    And it was precisely because they remembered that they deliberately set their housewarming on this day!


    Laird was unaware of the feud between the Ross, Spencer, and Hawkins families.


    On a day meant for celebration, seeing half the banquet hall empty, Vernon''s mood was understandable.


    Laird whispered, "It''s a tough situation. With Mr. Henderson backing the Spencer family, once their invitation was out, who could afford to snub it? We aren''t close to the Spencer family, but who would dare not show face for Mr. Henderson? I really had no choice..." If he didn''t attend the Spencer family''s housewarming or left early without dining, the Spencers would surely take it as a sign of disrespect.


    Word around town is that Thorne might be tying the knot with Ms. Hawkins pretty soon.


    Crossing the Spencer family would be like picking a fight with Ms. Hawkins and Thorne themselves.


    And what''s more, Thorne is not someone they want to mess with.

 Divorce Time 139

    Some folks wouldn''t dream of crossing Thorne.


    Yet, there was a crowd hustling to cozy up to the Hawkins and the Spencer families.


    After all, the Ross family had seen better days, whereas the Hawkins and Spencer families were thriving under Thorne''s influential umbre. The choice was obvious.


    Laird mumbled an apology to Vernon and took off.


    *Helena and Aunt Maisie, along with Charlene, initially didn''t pay much mind.


    But as more guests arrived only to leave shortly after, and with the banquet hall''s seats growing increasingly vacant, a sense of unease settled in. When it became obvious that most of the tables were sparsely upied, questions began to arise. Helena and Maisie approached, frowning, "Why are so many guests leaving? What''s happened?"


    Vernon and Charlene exchanged worried nces, at a loss for words.


    But the truth couldn''t be skirted around any longer.


    Vernon sighed, "The Spencer and the Hawkins families have settled down in Starfall, choosing today of all days for their housewarming. They sent out invites to most of our guests, so..."


    So, that exined the grim situation at hand.


    Vernon and Charlene looked anxiously at Helena, fearing the worst.


    The Spencer family''s betrayal had hit the Ross family hard, a wound that wouldn''t heal as long as Sybil remained in the hospital. Their spite for the Spencer family, especially now, was palpable. Yet, Helena had weathered many storms in her time.


    Upon hearing the news, she clenched the table''s edge tightly, then turned to Vernon and Charlene with a piercing gaze, "Is it Thorne pulling the strings for them?"


    Without Thorne''s backing, the Spencer family, neers to Starfall and barely settled, couldn''t have possibly swayed so many guests.


    Helena''s mention of "that Thorne" left no room for doubt.


    Charlene, with tears brimming, nodded, "Yes..."


    She choked out, "Granny, I''m sorry."


    "It''s not your fault," Helena said tenderly, touching her face, "You all underestimated their depravity."


    "Granny..."


    "It''s alright," Helena nced at the nearly empty banquet hall, her demeanor calm and collected, "It''s just a birthday. The way it''s celebrated doesn''t really matter. As long as everyone is safe and well, that''s all I need. Everything else is just details, not worth worrying about." "And remember, never let someone else''s shamefulness be your punishment, understand?"


    Her words also echoed the past ordeal with Sybil.


    Charlene and Vernon nodded in understanding.


    Charlene had also invited Stewart and Connie, who had just arrived, fully aware of the tension between the Ross, Spencer, and Hawkins families.


    Hearing the situation,, Connie couldn''t help but curse, "They''re despicable! Never seen such vile people!"


    Stewart patted Charlene''s shoulder in aforting gesture.


    08:53


    apter


    Then, his phone pinged. After a nce, he paused, then said, "Let me see if I can pull some strings for you."


    Charlene, puzzled, responded, "Huh?"


    Stewart smiled, saying, "You''ll see."


    Meanwhile, at the Spencer family''s banquet hall....


    08.52


    apter 140

 Divorce Time 140

    Seeing the guests streaming in non-stop, Georgina Spencer and Garfield Spencer couldn''t help but beam with smiles.


    Just as Charlene had suspected, they indeed remembered Helena''s birthday.


    No, to put it more urately, after celebrating Helena''s birthday for so many years, it was a day they couldn''t forget even if they wanted to.


    Hence, their decision to schedule the housewarming party on this very day was no coincidence.


    They remembered their original n to move across the street from the Ross family. However, Charlene intervened, pleading with Thorne to change this, which ultimately disrupted their ns and left them quite angry.


    Nevertheless, Thorne had made it up to themter on.


    In a way, their misfortune turned into a blessing.


    Thinking of this, and recalling how they deliberately set their housewarming on this day, effectively snatching the Ross family''s guests, their mood brightened even further.


    Leah Spencer whispered with a chuckle, "I bet the Ross family''s banquet is pretty empty by now. Hah, they went through all the trouble of preparing, and now they can''t even keep their guests. How embarrassing! If this gets out, everyone will know that the Ross family has lost not just their influence but also their connections. Let''s see who dares to do business with them after this!"


    Rhoda patted her hand, alsoughing, "Exactly."


    Although the Spencer family had invited many influential figures to Starfall, they weren''t personally acquainted with many of them.


    Thus, while it was their housewarming, it also served as an opportunity towork.


    The diamond bracelet Thorne had bid for Vesta was worn by her that evening.


    Thorne''s extravagant spending of over four hundred million on four items at the auction was well-known, highlighting how much he valued Vesta. Many guests, eager to curry favor,plimented her, "That bracelet really suits you. Mr. Henderson has great taste."


    Although the guests were ttering, Vesta was naturally beautiful, and everything looked good on her. Dressed to the nines that day, the diamond bracelet on her wrist was the perfectplement, enhancing her elegance and grace. Vesta replied, "Thank you."


    In their efforts to get close to the Hawkins family, many had done their homework.


    Thus, quite a few were aware of Katie''s fondness for antique collections.


    Someone couldn''t help but mention, "I heard your grandmother loves collecting antiques. Was that antique


    vase from thest auction specifically purchased by Mr. Henderson as a gift for Katie?"


    The use of "a gift" clearly showed they regarded Thorne as practically part of the Hawkins family.


    Vesta nodded, confirming, "Yes."


    *.That antique vase indeed won Katie''s heart.


    Thinking about the vase, Katie couldn''t hide her joy. After all, it was a vase worth over a hundred million.


    It was undeniable that Thorne was both thoughtful and generous towards his granddaughter Vesta.


    Hearing this, Georgina felt a pang of jealousy.


    08:54


    Being one of Vesta''s elders, while Katie received an antique vase, she got nothing.


    However, Vesta mentioned that Thorne had also bid on two other items that night, each worth over a hundred million, even more expensive than the antique vase.


    Thorne was aware of the Spencer family''s housewarming today.


    Georgina spected that at least one of those items was intended for the Spencer family.


    With that thought, her spirits lifted considerably.

 Divorce Time 141

    When Granger and Moran arrived, people from the Spencer and Hawkins families immediately moved forward to greet them. Given their remarkable presence in Starfall, it was natural that they received significant attention.


    Leah, having met Granger before, found herself blushing at the sight of him under her meticulously applied makeup. Rhoda, noticing her daughter''s infatuation, couldn''t help but smile.


    To the Spencers, the Hardens and the Hendersons were elite families, and Granger, with his exceptional qualities, was a perfect match for Leah in their eyes. They were thrilled at the prospect of Leah and Granger together, especially considering the potential union of Vesta and Thorne. Such alliances could solidify the Spencer family''s power in Starfall.


    However, Vesta was put off by how much her family was sucking up. She saw Granger and his friends as equals, and it bothered her to see her family acting so subservient. But, unwilling to cause a scene, she remained silent.


    The Hawkins family, having been affluent for decades, had a legacy that the Spencer family, despite its rapid rise to prominence, couldn''t match. Granger and Moran, therefore, weren''t particrly impressed by the Spencers. However, for Vesta''s sake, they overlooked these differences. Upon handing their gifts to the Spencer family, they inquired about Thorne, who was runningte due to business troubles abroad. Vesta exined the situation and assured them that Thorne wouldn''t mind if the banquet started without him.


    Garfield, pondering whether to wait for Thorne, was persuaded by Vesta and Maureen to begin. They couldn''t justify making their guests wait, despite their willingness to do so.


    As the banquetmenced without Thorne, the guests gained a deeper appreciation for his significance to the Hawkins family, further motivating them to forge stronger connections. Meanwhile, despite the departure of many guests, Helena ensured that no part of the evening''s protocol was


    overlooked.


    Once she confirmed that everyone was present, she took the stage to thank them foring and gracefully apologized for any inconvenience caused, earning a round of apuse from the audience.


    Following her speech and as the evening progressed, Vernon signaled the hotel staff to start serving, marking the beginning of a memorable night.

 Divorce Time 142

    Stewart chimed in, "Mr. Ross, could you give us a moment? Someone else is about to join us, should be here in ten, tops.


    Vernon was well aware of the bond between Stewart and Charlene.


    Stewart always seemed to go the extra mile for Charlene.


    Both Helena and Vernon were quite grateful for his attentiveness.


    "Hearing Stewart''s request, Vernon asked, "Just one more guest? We''ve got a spot open at the head table. Do


    you think he''d mind joining us there?"


    Stewart reassured, "He won''t mind at all."


    "That''s settled then."


    Vernon nodded and told the servers to dy serving the main courses to their table and attend to the other Quests first.


    As their starters were being served, Stewart checked his phone and motioned for Charlene to follow him downstairs to greet their arrival.


    Charlene nodded. As she turned, a familiar, chilly voice called out, "No need, I''m already here."


    Caught off guard, Charlene spun around. "Professor? Is that you?"


    With a simple "Hmm," Kenton acknowledged.


    The other guests froze, questioning their eyesight. After all, it was Kenton, the tech mogul frequently spotlighted in the media.


    A figure of national renown, whose talents alone were newsworthy, not to mention his influential background


    And there he was, attending Helena''s birthday celebration?


    Both Helena and Vernon were momentarily stunned before hurrying to wee him.


    Kenton, known for his reserve, still showed respect to elders he deemed worthy.


    He had met Helena before.


    Quickly moving to her side, he insisted she stay seated, "Please, don''t stand on my ount."


    Once Helena was seated, she expressed her gratitude, "Mr. Wagner, your presence honors an olddy like me."


    "Far too kind," Kenton responded as he sat beside her, "It''s been too long since myst visit, my apologies.


    He then signaled for Stewart to hand him a gift, which he personally presented to Helena, "I''m afraid it was a bit rushed. I hope you won''t find itcking." Laughing, Helena replied, "Mr. Wagner, your thoughtfulness alone is more than enough."


    After exchanging pleasantries with Helena, Kenton nced towards Charlene and Stewart, who stood beside him like schoolchildren awaiting scolding. They quickly took the hint and sat down beside him.


    Helena continued, "You''ve been a great support to Charlene over the years."


    "It was only right," Kenton remarked, "She''s recently made some significant strides in her research, truly living up to her potential. You can rest assured."


    Both Kenton and Helena had restrained from discouraging Charlene when she decided to drop out of college for Thorne.


    08:54


    apter 41


    They believed that facing challenges was part of growing up.


    After all, it''s only through making their own choices that they learn what regret truly feels like.


    The fear was that encountering setbacks could lead to a downward spiral from which one might never recover.


    Fortunately, Charlene didn''t let her setbacks define her future.


    Having seen cases like Sybil''s, Helena was concerned but understood that too much interference could be counterproductive. In the end, she let Charlene choose her own path. Hearing Kenton''s reassurance now brought a wave of relief to Helena, "That''s wonderful to hear."

 Divorce Time 143

    Charlene found herself sitting next to Kenton, but he was engaged in conversation with Helena and hadn''t yet acknowledged her presence.


    Turning her head towards Stewart, she said with a hint of gratitude, "Thanks for that."


    She noticed her grandmother''s mood had noticeably improved with Kenton''s arrival.


    Stewart shrugged off her thanks, "Don''t mention it. Your project caught the teacher''s eye, and when I mentioned what was happening here, he decided to drop by. So, if anyone, thank yourself." Before Charlene could respond, a familiar voice called out, "Thorne?"


    Hesitating for a moment, Charlene turned to see Thorne making his way through the doorway.


    With all eyes on him, he approached her grandmother with a confident stride and warmly wished her, "Happy birthday."


    He extended a beautifully wrapped gift box towards her, adding, "I wasn''t sure if you''d like the first gift! prepared, so I brought another, hoping it''s more to your taste."


    Helena was genuinely surprised to see Thorne there, and her face didn''t hide it well.


    Given today''s events, partly incited by the Spencer family''s shamelessness, which wouldn''t have been so bold without Thorne''s backing, Helena still received the gift with a polite, albeit distant, "Thank you, you''re too kind." She then asked a waiter to add an extra chair and set of cutlery for Thorne.


    Despite Helena''s cool demeanor, Thorne didn''t seem offended. He calmly greeted Kenton, "Mr. Wagner."


    Kenton nodded coldly in response.


    Thorne sat down between Charlene and Kenton, and the news of Kenton''s appearance at Helena''s celebration quickly spread among the guests, catching the Spencer family and their associates by surprise. "The Ross family has connections like this?"


    "I had no idea. Oh, isn''t that Stewart in the photo? And the lovelydy beside him is Mr. Ross''s niece? I''ve never heard Mr. Ross mention her before. But if she''s close to Stewart, everything makes sense now." "How so?"


    "She was at the tech expo with Stewart not too long ago, and they seemed quite close. Maybe there''s a wedding on the horizon."


    Kenton had high hopes for his student Stewart, and a potential match between Helena''s granddaughter and Stewart could greatly expand the Ross family''swork.


    This news made everyone think twice about the Ross family, much to the Spencer family''s annoyance.


    Leah, not one to follow the news, was unaware of Vesta''s admiration for a certain mentor and showed little


    interest in memorizing names.


    "Who''s Kenton? Why is everyone making such a big deal about him?" she asked.


    Vesta replied emotionlessly, "He''s a global influencer in the Al field, with the power to speak on behalf of nations. My ideal mentor."


    Leah was taken aback, "That impressive?"


    Then, realizing the implications, she added, "So, the reason uncle was so upset with Charlene was that she missed an opportunity to connect with this influential figure?" 08:54


    §á§Ñ§â§Ü


    Yeah."

 Divorce Time 144

    Leah snorted, "She''s got some nerve!" As she spoke, her annoyance bubbled up again, "All these big shots showing up to Helena''s birthday party, they must be close, huh?" "Not really," Vesta''s tone was icy, "They''re barely acquaintances."


    In her view, Charlene got to know Kenton through Stewart.


    Kenton showing up at the Ross family gathering was probably Stewart''s doing.


    Hearing it, Leah said, "Oh, well, that''s a relief then."


    Granger and Moran were sitting at the table next to Vesta, not too far behind her.


    Granger, who had been quietly enjoying his meal, paused when he heard someone mention Kenton attending the Ross family gathering. "The Ross family''s gathering?"


    Moran exined, "Oh, today is also Charlene''s grandma''s birthday. They''re hosting the celebration on the same day as this side, and there''s a high ovep in the guest list due to Thorne and Vesta''s connection. Most of the guests ovepping are here with us now." He wasn''t aware of this before.


    He had just overheard it in the banquet hall.


    Granger caught on, "So, you''re saying the Ross family''s side is practically empty now?"


    Moran shrugged, "Yeah. Heard three-quarters of the seats are empty."


    As he said this, heughed, "To watch so many guests leave and not be able to keep them, that''s just sad-"


    Even though he mentioned the Ross family''s misfortune, his tone was clearly schadenfreude.


    Granger''s expression changed slightly, and he suddenly stood up.


    Seeing this, Moran was puzzled, "What''s up?"


    Granger replied, "I need to make a call."


    With that, he quickly turned and left without waiting for Moran to respond.


    Seeing Granger hurry off, Vesta and Leah looked over.


    Vesta inquired, "Where''s Granger off to?"


    "He''s got something urgent, went to make a call."


    "Oh..." Vesta didn''t probe further.


    There was an empty seat beside her, reserved for Thorne.


    Katie checked the time, asking, "Vesta, Thorne''s not here yet? Maybe you should nudge him a bit?"


    Vesta was thinking the same. She took out her phone to call Thorne. But the call didn''t go through.


    Today, the Spencer family''s housewarming party was attended by numerous guests. The Spencer family had to go from table to table to toast with the guests, to get acquainted and foster rtionships. This process naturally involved Vesta.


    After all, it was because of Vesta that the guests came to the Spencer family''s gathering.


    And with Vesta there, the guests were certainly more inclined to give them face.


    As they approached to toast, the guests politely stood up.


    08:54


    apter


    After exchanging pleasantries, someone asked, "Ms. Hawkins, Mr. Henderson hasn''t arrived yet?"


    Vesta replied, "He''s on his way, should be here shortly."


    No sooner had she finished speaking than someone not far off mentioned, "My friend told me Mr. Henderson went to the Ross family too."


    "Mr. Henderson went to Helena Ross'' birthday party? Really?"


    "The pictures are already out, could it be fake? Look for yourself."


    "This really is Mr. Henderson!"


    Everyone''s gaze turned towards Vesta.


    They didn''t have strong ties to the Spencer family. Their presence was partially out of respect for Thorne and


    also because the Ross family''s business was faltering and unlikely to bounce back.


    Now, not only had Kenton gone to the Ross family, but Thorne was also there for Helena''s birthday.


    So, why were they here in the first ce?

 Divorce Time 145

    Chapter


    145


    When Vesta heard that Thorne had gone to the Rosses, she didn''t panic.


    Given Irma''s close bond with Helena, it was a given that Thorne would be sent to represent her at Helena''s grand 70th birthday bash, especially since Irma couldn''t attend herself. Vesta had been aware of this arrangement for some time.


    Still, knowing Thorne was at the Rosses-even if it was on Irma''s orders-didn''t exactly fill her with joy


    As word spread that Thorne had skipped their gathering for the Rosses, whispers of trouble in paradise between Vesta and Thorne began to circte. Vesta addressed the spection with a cool detachment, "Irma and Helena are thick as thieves. Thorne''s just fulfilling a family obligation by dropping by the Rosses, that''s all."


    There had been rumors for years about the friendly ties between the Rosses and the Hendersons, but with no recent sightings of the two families mingling, most had dismissed it as gossip.


    Vesta''sments appeared to confirm the alliance, sparking curiosity among the guests.


    Suddenly, a guest arrived, bearing a gift box towards Vesta and the Spencer n. "Good evening, Ms. Hawkins, the neer greeted. "Mr. Henderson was unexpectedly held up and fears he might not make it back in time. He sent me ahead with this gift as a token of his apologies..." Vesta epted the gift, nodding her understanding. "Thank you."


    If Helena was indeed a dear friend of Irma''s, it made perfect sense for Thorne to visit the Rosses before joining their own event. Thorne''s thoughtful gesture of sending a gift in advance was a clear sign of his attentiveness and care for Vesta, underscoring the depth of his regard for her. Reflecting on this, the earlier tension dissipated, reced by smiles and gratitude. Even the Spencers, initially miffed by Thorne''s absence, couldn''t help but soften as Garfield raised his ss in thanks to the assembled guests.


    Encouraged by Garfield''s lead, the atmosphere quickly warmed up once again.


    Vesta''s earlier displeasure melted away, touched by Thorne''s considerate act. Yet, noticing Granger''s absence, she approached Moran with a question, "Has Granger not returned yet?"


    "I''ll give him a call,¡± Moran offered.


    After a brief conversation over the phone, Moran ryed, "Granger had to step out for an urgent matter and sends his apologies."


    Vesta, concerned, inquired further, ¡°Did he mention what the matter was?"


    "No, he didn''t," Moran admitted, his curiosity piqued by a sudden thought. "Could it be rted to that person Granger''s been smitten with?"


    Vesta''s smile slipped a bit, her tone growing cooler, "He hasn''t brought it up again, and I haven''t pressed the issue."


    "Fair enough," Moran chuckled, rubbing his chin. "Maybe we''ll just ask him next time, eh?"


    Vesta nodded silently in agreement.


    Meanwhile, at the Rosses'' head table, Thorne settled into his seat, catching Charlene''s eye. Charlene had indeed looked surprised at his arrival but quickly regained herposure. Noticing his nce, she asked, devoid of emotion, "Is there something you need?" Thorne withdrew his gaze, replying simply, "No, nothing."

 Divorce Time 146

    4


    After that moment, silence settled between them.


    Charlene''s cousins hadn''t really met Thorne before. Now, faced with him in the flesh, curiosity sparked in their eyes as they sneaked peeks at him.


    Thorne, having held a position of power for many years, carried an air of authority effortlessly. His every move radiated a certain dominance, even without trying.


    Noticing their gaze, he shot a brief look their way.


    Unable to meet his intense stare, they quickly averted their eyes, too intimidated to look again.


    Thorne didn''t make any effort to continue the conversation, nor did he offer any pleasantries; he simply looked


    away.


    To Charlene, Thorne was the man she loved.


    She had dived headfirst into that love and hadn''t managed to find her way out for years.


    Considering how Thorne had treated her niece over the years, it was impossible for Vernon to harbor no resentment towards him.


    But what could his grievances amount to? The Ross family stood no chance against Thorne.


    Now that Thorne had made his appearance, Vernon, ying the gracious host, stood up and raised his ss, "Had I known Mr. Henderson would honor us with his presence, I would''ve ensured a warmer wee. Please, forgive any oversight on our part." Thorne, also standing, clinked his ss with Vernon''s, replying politely, "You''re too kind, Mr. Ross."


    His deliberate use of "Mr. Ross" instead of "uncle" didn''t go unnoticed. It was clear he didn''t wish to acknowledge any familial ties with the Rosses.


    Charlene had longe to terms with this situation. Now, she neither wanted nor needed his acknowledgment of her family.


    She knew his presence was probably at Irma''s insistence.


    Coolly, she told him, "We appreciate Irma''s intentions. If you have othermitments, please don''t feel obliged to stay."


    His presence only served to dampen the mood.


    Thorne simply replied, "No rush," leaving Charlene puzzled at his intention.


    However, he didn''t continue the conversation with her, instead turning to Kenton, "Ourpany.recently developed a new feature that renders any productpletely invisible to radar detection. Mr. Wagner, would you be interested in learning more?" "Completely undetectable by any radar?" Kenton asked, his interest evidently piqued.


    "Yes," Thorne began, diving into a detailed discussion with Kenton.


    Charlene hadn''t expected Thorne to engage her professor in such a topic.


    Their exchange revealed Thorne''s deep knowledge of the Al field, something even Kenton found intriguing.


    Naturally, both Charlene and Stewart found themselves drawn into the conversation.


    Initially, they had only been half-listening while eating, but soon, they were so engrossed that they forgot about their food entirely.


    Vernon had thought to remind them to continue eating but seeing their keen interest, he chose not to interrupt, fearing they might miss out on the discussion.


    Tapter 46


    Except for Charlene, no one was particrly close to Thorne, and his arrival hadn''t been met with much enthusiasm.


    Given the circumstances, Thorne could have easily felt out of ce. However, he managed tomand the room, drawing all attention to himself.


    Of course, the evening was meant to celebrate Helena.


    Thorne didn''t intend to steal the spotlight.


    After a few minutes, he suggested, "Mr. Wagner, if you''re interested in continuing this conversation, perhaps we could arrange a time to delve deeper into it?"

 Divorce Time 147

    Kenton replied with a simple, "Sure."


    Thorne nodded, then turned to look at Charlene and asked, "Heading back tonight?"


    Charlene, still pondering over the conversation she had with Kenton, took a moment to realize Thorne was speaking to her. "No," she said after a brief pause. "Got it," Thorne responded, standing up. "I''ll swing byter to pick up Minnie."


    That was his cue to leave.


    Charlene responded coolly, "Okay."


    Without further ado, Thorne approached Helena, "Ma''am, I''ve got to run some errands, so I''ll be leaving now."


    Helena remained seated, her tone just as cold, "Take care, no need for formalities."


    Thorne didn''t seem bothered by Helena''s indifference. He gave Vernon a nod, a silent goodbye, and then made his way out of the banquet hall.


    Granger, watching Thorne exit the hotel, paused in his step towards his car.


    Thorne swiftly got into his car and drove off.


    Granger watched silently from his car.


    It was only after the banquet concluded that Kenton and Stewart finally left.


    Jasmine had indulged in too many snacks today. Barely touching her dinner, she soon headed upstairs to y video games.


    As the guests dwindled, Charlene made her way upstairs to find her.


    Seeing her mother, Jasmine removed her headphones, "All done with the busy stuff?"


    "Yeah." Remembering Thorne''s words before he left, she added, "Your dad said he''lle to pick you up tonight. Give him a call to see when he''ll arrive."


    The thought of going back and spending tomorrow with Ms. Hawkins filled Jasmine with joy. "Okay!"


    After the call, Jasmine informed Charlene, "Dad said he''ll be here in fifteen minutes."


    "Alright, I got it," Charlene replied. "Pack up your stuff, and I''ll take you downstairs to wait for your dad." Jasmine wanted to coax Charlene into helping her pack, as her mom usually helped her with her things. But noticing that her mom seemed to be in a bad mood, Jasmine suppressed her urge to whine.


    When the time was almost up, Charlene led Jasmine downstairs.


    In the elevator, Jasmine, sensing her mother''s silence, shook her hand, "Mom?"


    Charlene looked down, "Yes?">


    "You''ve been talking lesstely."


    Jasmine had noticed a while back that her mom wasn''t calling every day or constantly checking on her as before.


    She actually liked this change in her mom.


    But recently, she found that besides these changes, her mom seemed to talk less even when they were together.


    It was as if her mom had be more silent.


    Charlene knew Jasmine well, having raised her single-handedly. That Jasmine took so long to notice the


    §Ñ§á§Ñ§â§ä


    change was more about being used to ignoring her than not observing.


    Charlene looked away, "Mom''s just tired."


    oh..."


    Seeing her mom genuinely tired, Jasmine didn''t press further.


    The night air was particrly biting.


    Stepping out of the hotel lobby, the cold wind stung their cheeks.


    Jasmine clearly felt the cold, reluctant to move forward, she grabbed Charlene''s hand and buried her face in


    her mom''s stomach, "So cold, mom, hold me."


    Jasmine was nearly six and quite heavy.


    Charlene found it a bit of a struggle, but she still bent down to pick her up.

 Divorce Time 148

    smine snuggled closer into Charlene''s embrace, burying her small face in the warmth of her neck to escape the biting chill of the evening air.


    Charlene''s coat was soft and cozy, and Jasmine took full advantage of thefort, rubbing her cheek affectionately against Charlene''s neck. Thome was usually punctual, a trait he took quite seriously.


    Just as Charlene was carrying Jasmine to the parking lot, Thorne''s car rolled in, almost as if on cue. He pulled up right next to them, the caring to a halt at Charlene''s feet. Seeing them, Jasmine didn''t make any move to get down; instead, she rolled down the window and, with a yful whine, said to Thorne sitting inside, "Daddy, carry me inside." Without a word, Thorne got out of the car and scooped Jasmine into his arms, her little legs kicking happily.


    As Thorne approached, Charlene caught a whiff of his cologne - the distinct scent of Vesta. She hadn''t


    oticed it when he was sitting next to her earlier.


    That meant he had visited the Spencer family after leaving their side.


    Thorne looked at her and said, "It''s getting cold. Let''s head back."


    Charlene took a step back and replied, "Got it."


    Jasmine cheerfully said, "Bye, Mommy."


    Charlene responded softly, "Bye."


    Thorne, holding Jasmine, got back into the car. Charlene didn''t wait for them to drive off; she turned around and made her way to where her car was parked.


    Thorne watched her walk away for a moment before telling the driver, "Let''s go," and the car merged back into the traffic.


    As Charlene was about to reach her car, Granger stepped out from his vehicle and called out, "Charlene."


    Caught off guard and mistaking him for a stranger, Charlene turned around. It took her a moment to recognize Granger.


    She assumed it was a coincidental meeting since they hadn''t booked the entire hotel exclusively, and it wasn''t impossible for Granger to have business there too.


    She nodded at Granger as a greeting, unlocked her car, and was about to leave.


    Seeing that Charlene still looked at him as if he were a stranger, Granger stood still.


    As Charlene opened her car door, she saw Granger still looking at her, seemingly wanting to say something She asked, with a hint of coldness and distance, "Is there something you need?" Granger hesitated.


    In the end, he didn''t bring up the evening''s events.


    He said, "Daisy has a gift for you. Would you have time for a meal together in the next few days?"


    Daisy had been through a lot, both physically and emotionally.


    She had once told Charlene that she reminded her of herte mother.


    So, Charlene understood Daisy''s attachment.


    Truth be told, she was rather fond of Daisy.


    Under normal circumstances, she would set aside her personal grievances with Granger to spend time with


    08:55


    apr48 Daisy.


    But to meet just for Daisy''s sake...


    Then, Granger added unexpectedly, "I can lend a hand with a project your uncle is working on."


    Charlene was taken aback.


    Granger kept it brief. He simply said, "Think about it. If you decide you want my help, feel free to call me anytime."


    Charlene didn''t respond. Truthfully, she didn''t trust him. Because he was close with both Vesta and Thorne.


    Even if Granger''s offer to help was genuine, and even if the project with her uncle turned out sessful, if a conflict arose with Vesta in the future, who''s to say he wouldn''t side with Thorne and Vesta, using the project as leverage against her and her uncle?

 Divorce Time 149

    Granger could sense Charlene''s hesitation, so he reassured her, "I promise, my personal matters will never interfere with the business between your uncle and me."


    "Are you sure?" Charlene asked, a hint of skepticism in her voice.


    "Absolutely."


    Charlene was well aware of her uncle''spany''s dire straits.


    After a moment''s pause, she finally agreed, "Okay."


    "Whenever you''re free, let me know. I''ll arrange a meeting time."


    "Okay," Charlene replied.


    As they spoke, Granger noticed how the cold night wind tousled her hair. "It''s chilly out tonight. You should head inside," he suggested.


    Hearing his words stopped Charlene in her tracks. They were eerily simr to what Thorne had told her just moments before.


    She nodded silently and got into her car.


    Granger remained outside.


    As the car passed him, Charlene rolled down the window, gave a nod of acknowledgment, and then sped off.


    Granger watched her car disappear into the distance before he too left.


    Charlene returned to the Ross residence.


    Helena and Vernon were still up, while Nadine and Carl had retired upstairs.


    Seeing Charlene return, Helena and Vernon looked up, obviously having waited up for her.


    "Come here" Helena said.


    As Helena gestured for her, Charlene set her bag down and took a seat beside her.


    Holding Charlene''s hand, Helena asked, "Have you decided to let go of Thorne?"


    Her attitude towards Thorne today had been markedly different from before, and it was hard not to notice.


    "Yes," Charlene said softly. "We''re nning to get a divorce."


    Helena smiled, saying, "Well, that''s good. Divorce is good."


    But then her expression turned worried. "But Minnie is quite attached to him, and he has been really good to Minnie these past years. He probably won''t let you have Minnie''s custody, this..." Charlene wasn''t concerned about Jasmine''s custody.


    She hadn''t yet voiced this thought.


    "I know. I''ll discuss it with him properly. It''ste; let''s all get some rest," she suggested.


    Though Helena and Vernon went off to bed, Charlene couldn''t rest just yet.


    Because on the way home, Kenton and Stewart had discussed a lot, and upon reaching her room, Charlene had received a list of project tasks from Stewart, marked as urgent by their teacher, that neededpletion by 6


    a.m.


    Setting her bag aside and taking a sip of water, Charlene replied, "Got it," and immediately got to work without even taking off her makeup or showering.


    By 4 a.m., she had finished her tasks and sent thepiled content back.


    apter 49


    Stewart, just as busy, was almost finished too and reminded her, "The professor wants us to visit him by 9


    Okay," Charlene responded.


    After shutting down theirputers, Charlene headed to the bathroom to remove her makeup and take a shower.


    By the time she was done, it was already past 5 a.m.


    She set her rm for 8 a.m. and finally turned off the lights and went to bed.


    The rm woke her up feeling wiped out the next day, but she didn''t dare linger in bed and immediately got up to get ready.


    As she made her way downstairs, herck of energy was apparent. Helena expressed her concern, "Why didn''t you sleep in?"


    "I have to visit my professor," Charlene exined.


    Knowing how strict Kenton could be, Helena suggested, "I''m worried about you driving in this state. Let the driver take you." "Okay," Charlene agreed.


    Upon arriving at Kenton''s vi, the trio went straight to the study to begin their work.

 Divorce Time 150

    felt like the morning dragged on forever, but they finally got a break at lunchtime.


    Just then, Charlene''s phone buzzed with a new message. It was from Connie, asking if she wanted to join her for some skiing in the afternoon. Charlene replied with a voice message, "Got a lot on my te today, so I''ll pass. You go have fun."


    Connie sent a simple, "Alright."


    Later, as Charlene stepped out of Kenton''s study to grab a drink, another message from Connie popped up. This time, t was a series of photos.


    In them were Thorne, Vesta, Jasmine, along with Granger and Daisy, all together.


    Following the photos, Connie texted, "Was having a st skiing with my friends, and then ran into them. Totally killed my vibe!"


    Charlene only nced at one photo before deciding not to view the rest, knowing who was in them.


    Upon seeing Connie''s message, she calmly replied with a voice message, "Just enjoy yourselves, don''t mind them."


    Connie quickly responded, "We might stay tillte. You sure you don''t wannae?"


    Charlene sent back, "I''m swamped here."


    Connie sighed, "Alright then."


    Putting her phone away, Charlene picked up her ss and went back into the study. They were busy the whole day.


    By evening, Stewart stretchedzily and suggested, "Hey, Kenton, how about we go out for dinner? Our treat!",


    Kenton barely gave him a nce before saying, "I''ve got ns."


    Charlene and Stewart exchanged surprised looks.


    "I''m having dinner with Thorne tonight."


    Stewart nced at Charlene, who was casually sipping her water.


    Kenton grabbed his keys and headed out as he said, "Make sure to lock up when you leave." Pausing, he added, "Though, I doubt I''ll be gone long."


    Charlene and Stewart both replied, "Sure, Professor."


    Meanwhile, on the other side of town.


    After a fun day of skiing, Jasmine was in high spirits.


    Exiting the ski lodge, she told Thorne excitedly, "Dad, I want seafood for dinner."


    Thorne replied, "I''ve got something on with Ms. Hawkins. The driver''s waiting in the parking lot for you. Just tell the chef what you want when you get home."


    Jasmine''s bright smile fell, "What''s so important that I can''te?"


    Thorne gently pinched her cheek, "It''s a big deal."


    "But-"


    Jasmine pouted, turning to Vesta with a whimper, "Ms. Hawkins..."


    Vesta, touched by Thorne''s words, bent down and hugged Jasmine, "It''s about a very special opportunity for me, something I''ve been waiting for a long time. I can''t afford any slip-ups Can you understand that for me,


    08:55


    apter 5


    Minnie?"


    Hearing Vesta''s exnation, Jasmine, though still a bit unhappy, nodded obediently, "Okay, but you owe me a treat next week, Ms. Hawkins."


    Vesta promised, "Absolutely."


    She smiled at Thorne, a silent conversation passing between them.


    Granger watched silently from the side.


    Daisy, however, came over to hold Jasmine''s hand, suggesting, "Let''s all have dinner together next week if we


    can."


    After a few meetings, Jasmine and Daisy had be good friends.


    Jasmine nodded, "Sure."

 Divorce Time 151

    After bidding farewell to Jasmine and Granger, Thorne and Vesta hopped into their car, heading to the diner.


    Minutes after they settled into their booth, Kenton arrived.


    "Mr. Wagner."


    Upon seeing Kenton push through the door, Thorne and Vesta stood up to greet him.


    Kenton didn''t show any surprise at seeing Vesta. Vesta reintroduced herself politely, saying, "Mr. Wagner, it''s good to see you again. We met briefly at the Future Tech Expo-


    "I remember," Kenton replied with an impassive face, shaking her hand briefly.


    After Kenton took his seat, Vesta sat down next to him and said, "I''ve always admired your work, Mr. Wagner. I''ve been hoping for a chance to discuss the field of Al with you, face to face." "Uh-huh," was all Kenton said.


    Thorne''s phone buzzed at that moment, and he stood up, saying, "Excuse me, I need to take this call. Please, go ahead without me."


    Vesta nodded.


    Once Thorne was gone, Vesta picked up a menu from the table and offered it to Kenton, saying, "Mr. Wagner, shall we order some food? We could talk over a meal?"


    Kenton pushed the menu aside, "Not necessary."


    Vesta was taken aback by his blunt approach and barely had time to gather herself before Kenton cut to the chase, "So, you want to be my student?"


    Vesta hadn''t expected such directness. But she wasn''t intimidated, despite Kenton being a top figure in the Al field. With confidence, she admitted, "Yes, I''m deeply interested in Al. I believe learning under your guidance would help me make significant progress." Naturally, Vesta came prepared. After finishing her statement, she pulled out herptop, offering, "Would you like to see the project I worked on for my PhD?"


    Kenton scrolled through her graduation project.


    After examining a few


    Sets of data, hemented, "For a graduation project, it''s certainly above average." Encouraged by his words, Vesta''s smile deepened, and she felt more confident. Just as she was about to speak, Kenton let go of the mouse, shifted his gaze from theptop, and asked, "This waspleted this year?"


    "Yes."


    "Nothing else?"


    Vesta paused, unable to discern whether he was impressed, expecting more highlights, or unimpressed but willing to give her another chance.


    However, she had always been at the top of her ss, winning numerous awards. Her PhD advisor, a heavyweight in the Golnd tech scene and a contributor to several Golnd space missions, had always praised her highly.


    Her advisor''smendation was significant!


    Thus, she maintained confidence in her expertise.


    Feeling steadied, she offered, "I''ve done some technical analysis on the exhibits at thest Future Tech Expo, including the autonomous vehicle. Would you like to hear about it?"


    Go on


    Veeta then delved into a technical exnation of the autonomous vehicle, covering perception, nning, and Control


    She spoke for over ten minutes, uninterrupted even when Thorne returned briefly to mention another important


    call


    Just as Vesta was about to continue, Kenton suddenly looked up and said, "That''s enough."


    Vesta stopped.


    Kenton stood up and gave his final assessment, "You have a solid foundation, but it doesn''t quite reach the level I expect from my students."

 Divorce Time 152

    Vesta bit her lip in disappointment. This was not the response she had hoped for.


    As Kenton was about to leave, Vesta quickly stepped forward, "Mr. Wagner, how do you suggest I improve


    then?"


    Kenton paused, his voice cold, "Study more, pay more attention to new trends in the field


    When he said so, Thome returned.


    Before Thome could speak, Kenton said, "Tve done what I could, I''ll be in touch in a few days."


    "Alright," Thorne replied as Kenton made his exit.


    Thorne turned to Vesta and, seeing her disappointed look, asked, "Not the result you were hoping for?"


    Vesta nodded in agreement, "He didn''t take me on,"


    What did Mr. Wagner say? Tell me


    Vesta ryed the conversation and Kenton''s advice to her.


    "You''re actually quite skilled, Thorne remarked. "His advice seems pretty fair"


    Vesta paused, reflecting on her recentck of dedication to her field and failure to keep up with new developments. She realized Kenton saw herck of effort and focus as a sign of an unprofessional attitude, unworthy of his mentorship, rather than ack of ability. Knowing her rejection was due to her attitude rather than her capabilities made Vesta feel somewhat better.


    "Try again when you get another chance, Thorne suggested.


    "I will," she resolved, confident that with the right attitude, she''d be able to meet Kenton''s standards next time.


    She couldn''t help but regret focusing too much on racing recently. Had she not, she might already be one of Kenton''s students.


    Back at his mansion, Kenton found Charlene and Stewart preparing for a potluck dinner, having just finished shopping and cleaning the ingredients.


    Seeing him return, Stewart asked, "Back so soon?"


    Kenton, still distant, replied simply, "Yeah."


    Noticing the nce Stewart gave Charlene as she brought out the dishes, he prodded, "So... I take it we don have a new prot¨¦g¨¦?"


    Kenton didn''t answer, silently epting a bowl from Charlene and sitting down.


    His silence spoke volumes.


    Stewart chuckled, looking at Charlene, "I knew it. I had her pegged the moment we met."


    Charleneughed, sending him to fetch the remaining meat from the kitchen, "Yes, you''re always right."


    As Stewart returned with the meat, curiosity got the better of him, "So, teacher, where do you think she stands in our field?"


    "A notch above the average PhD graduate."


    "Great minds think alike."


    In thest decade, the Al field has made significant strides domestically, arguably outpacing global standards


    for some time now. As a key yer in this revolution, Kenton interacts daily with the best products, 08:44


    technologies, and talents in the industry.


    By general standards, Vesta was indeed quite talented. But she was only exceptional among the generally gifted. Compared to those around Kenton, she was far behind.


    And when it came to Kenton and Charlene, the difference was even starker.


    After all, at twenty-five, Vesta was nowhere near achieving what Charlene had years ago.

 Divorce Time 153

    Perhaps noticing their genuine exhaustion, Kenton let them head home just after 9 p.m. that evening.


    After a long day, Charlene took a quick shower when she got home and crashed into bed early.


    The next day, there was a situation at Neural Nexus Tech that needed their attention.


    Charlene and Stewart carved out some time in the afternoon and made their way to Neural Nexus Tech.


    Upon arriving at Neural Nexus Tech, Charlene and Stewart had just started discussing some technical issues when Dalton and Kelvin, under the guidance of a Neural Nexus Tech employee, walked in.


    Seeing Charlene, Dalton and Kelvin were visibly surprised.


    Kelvin raised an eyebrow. "She works at Neural Nexus Tech? What a coincidence, huh?"


    Dalton just shrugged. He barely knew her; how was he supposed to know if she worked at Neural Nexus Tech


    or not?


    Hearing their discussion about Charlene, one of the Neural Nexus Tech employees chimed in, "You mean Ms. Ross? She''s not one of ours. She''s a tech whiz from PrimeStar, here to sort out some system glitches for us today." Feeling eyes on her, Charlene nced over. When she recognized Dalton and Kelvin as the critics from the auction house, she gave them a brief look and then turned away indifferently.


    Kelvinughed, "Woah, looks like she''s giving us the cold shoulder."


    Dalton, however, lost interest in discussing Charlene any further.


    Just then, Vesta walked in through the door, pausing in surprise upon seeing them.


    "Ms. Hawkins."


    Seeing Vesta, Dalton''s demeanor softenedpared to his earlier indifference when Kelvin mentioned


    Charlene.


    Vesta nodded with a cool expression, greeting them, "Mr. Ramirez, Mr. Scott."


    Dalton stepped forward, "Ms. Hawkins, you''re working at Neural Nexus Tech?"


    "No," Vesta replied. "I''m deep into algorithms. Been looking to level up, so I thought I''de over and learn a thing or two from the brainiacs here."


    Although Dalton was a born-and-bred Starfall local, he seldom stayed in town.


    He had only recently returned.


    Since meeting Vesta, he had noticed that she was quite the talk of the town in their circles. Rumored to be a prodigy, she had graduated from college at 18 and was now pursuing her doctorate at one of the world''s top universities. He couldn''t help but feel a bit inferior.


    Besides, she was known to excel in racing and esports, even bagging some trophies. And she had a taste for adventure, like rock climbing and skydiving.


    The more Dalton learned about Vesta, the more he found her intriguing and charismatic.


    His interest in her only grew.


    Unfortunately, she was Thorne''s woman.


    With that thought, he kept a respectable distance,plimenting her, "Ms. Hawkins, you really are dedicated and eager to learn."


    08:44


    Vesta modestly replied, "You tter me, Mr. Ramirez. It''s recognizing one''s own shorings that drives the pursuit of knowledge, isn''t it?"


    Vesta''s excellence and humility only increased Dalton''s admiration for her.


    Dalton and Kelvin''s visit to Neural Nexus Tech was work-rted as well.


    Theirpany, EchoWave, was coborating with Neural Nexus Tech on a project.


    Interestingly, PrimeStar, Neural Nexus Tech, and EchoWave were all involved in the same project, though PrimeStar and Neural Nexus Tech focused on system technology, while EchoWave and Neural Nexus Tech''s coboration was on the material side. Upon Dalton and his party''s arrival, Edwin, another project leader at Neural Nexus Tech, came to greet them.


    They all walked over to where Charlene and Stewart were.


    Edwin smiled, introducing them, "Mr. Ferguson, these gentlemen are-"


    . Stewart looked up as the neers walked in, recognizing them immediately. "Ah, Mr. Ramirez, Mr. Scott, Ms.


    Hawkins," he greeted.


    Charlene, who had only nced at Dalton before diverting her attention away from the door, hadn''t noticed Vesta''s arrival. Hearing Stewart mention "Ms. Hawkins," she immediately guessed it was Vesta.

 Divorce Time 154

    But she didn''t look up, continuing her conversation with the tech team from Neural Nexus Tech.


    Edwin chuckled, "Do you know Mr. Ferguson and Mr. Ramirez, Mr. Scott?"


    Stewart replied, "Yeah."


    After all, they were all part of the Starfall elite, the second and third generations deeply embedded in awork of privilege. It was only natural that they would be familiar with each other.


    However, Stewart had taken a different path from them; they were acquainted, certainly, but not close.


    Dalton and the others exchanged brief greetings with Stewart before moving aside with Edwin to discuss work matters.


    Vesta, however, stayed by Stewart''s side.


    She had noticed Charlene too.


    But with a mere nce, she dismissively turned her attention back to Stewart, "Did Mr. Ferguson just arrive?"


    Stewart,petent in his own right and a student under Kenton, noticed Vesta''s persistent effort to bond despite sensing a hint of bias from Charlene towards her, which had always kept their interactions cool. But Vesta was undeterred, knowing well that their paths would cross more often once she became Kenton''s student too.


    "I''ve been here for a bit," Stewart replied, jotting down notes without much care, "Ms. Hawkins seems like she''s been here for a while."


    Vesta said, "I arrived at Neural Nexus Tech this morning but got caught up. I went upstairs to grab a drink and take a breather."


    Going upstairs, of course, meant visiting Thorne''s office.


    Stewart paused, his tone cooling, "Oh, is that so? Mr. Henderson isn''t here with Neural Nexus Tech today?"


    "No, he''s at The Henderson Group."


    Meaning, even without Thorne around, she had free ess to his office?


    Did Thorne keep no secrets from her?


    Stewart just hummed in response, turning to approach Charlene to discuss a point in his notes.


    Charlene nced over, nodded in understanding, and turned back to her task.


    Seeing this, Vesta inquired, "Is there a problem with a part of the project? Can you share it with me?"


    Stewart replied tersely, "Ms. Hawkins, I''m in the middle of work. It''s not a good time."


    Just as Vesta was about to respond, Charlene approached Stewart with a set of data.


    Vesta''s gaze turned icy at Charlene''s approach.


    Charlene didn''t mean to exchange nces, but after speaking with Stewart, she found herself caught in Vesta''s icy stare. She briefly met her gaze before they both turned their attention back to resolving the data issue.


    Vesta had her own data to process and returned to the conference room to sit down.


    Dalton and the others were fine-tuning some contract details and noticed her return, asking, "Was there a bit of tension just now?"


    Dalton and Kelvin were unaware of Vesta and Stewart''s earlier exchange.


    From their perspective, the two seemed to be getting along fine.


    R


    apter 54


    But then, Charlene suddenly came over, pulled Stewart away, and cast a not-so-friendly nce at Vesta before leaving.


    It almost looked like she was upset over Vesta speaking with Stewart, as if Vesta was trying to flirt with him. Vesta, without shifting her gaze from theputer, replied coolly, "Not at all. I was just asking Mr. Ferguson some professional questions." After Vesta exined, Dalton and the others recalled that she and Stewart were in the same major. They remembered that Stewart, being one of Kenton''s students, was highly regarded for his skills,


    Vesta, always eager to learn, seeking advice from Stewart made sense,


    Yet, Charlene seemed to misinterpret Vesta''s initiative as an attempt to flirt with Stewart, hence why she quickly intervened and gave Vesta a warning look.

 Divorce Time 155

    He casually asked, "Are you close to that woman?"


    Hearing him inquire about Charlene made Vesta''s fingers pause mid-type.


    Charlene was undeniably attractive.


    Dalton''s question sparked a thought in Vesta''s mind that maybe he was interested in Charlene.


    But recalling the conversation she overheard at the charity auction, and Dalton''s current demeanor towards her, Vesta realized she might have jumped to the wrong conclusion. With a poker face, she replied, "Not really, why do you ask?"


    Dalton nced towards where Charlene and Stewart were chatting,menting, "She seems quite capable, talking to Stewart like that, doesn''t she?"


    Vesta responded indifferently, "Not sure, but I heard she only has a Bachelor''s degree."


    Just a Bachelor''s?"


    "Mhm."


    That exined a lot. Charlene couldn''tpete with Vesta in terms of qualifications or charm, so it made sense that she was concerned about Stewart''s attention drifting. Understanding her concern about Stewart possibly being snatched away, Dalton could empathize.


    However, the fact that Charlene seemed hostile towards Vesta, always on edge about other women seducing


    her boyfriend, struck him as rather petty.


    This thought shifted Dalton''s neutral stance on Charlene to a mild disapproval.


    Meanwhile, Stewart, having a moment to himself, peered through the ss window at Dalton and Vesta, specting softly to Charlene, "Dalton likes Vesta?"


    Caught up in her analytics, it took Charlene a second to register Stewart''s question and remember who Dalton


    was.


    She replied nonchntly, "Seems like it."


    Her disinterest was palpable. After her brief response, she urged Stewart to focus on work, dismissing the gossip. After all, the sooner they finished, the sooner they could leave. Stewart made a face, "Weird taste."


    That was the end of their gossip.


    Dalton, noticing Stewart''s nces, mistakenly thought he was eyeing Vesta.


    He assumed Charlene''s irritation in pulling Stewart away was due to jealousy over his attention to Vesta.


    Vesta hit a snag in her work and considered consulting Stewart, but seeing him and the tech team from Neural Nexus Tech all ears for Charlene, she retracted her gaze. Anyone would think Charlene was some tech wizard.


    By five in the afternoon, Charlene and Stewart had nearly finished their work, putting the final touches on the contract between EchoWave and Neural Nexus Tech.


    ? Mr. Ferrell invited Charlene and Stewart to the conference room for a break and a drink.


    Noticing Dalton and his party were also done, he suggested, "It''s gettingte; how about we all grab dinner together?"


    Dalton''s heart skipped a beat as he nced at Vesta.


    Vesta, acting as if she didn''t catch his look, excused herself, "Sorry, Thorne from The Henderson Group is


    08:44


    aperto


    picking me up soon. We have other ns, so I''ll have to pass. Enjoy your dinner."


    Hearing Vesta decline, Dalton instantly lost interest in the dinner, saying, "I''ve got things to handle too, maybe next time."


    Vesta wasn''t surprised by his response, her expression unchanged.


    Stewart, observing the dynamics, was convinced of Dalton''s interest in Vesta.


    He noted Dalton''s reluctance stemmed from Vesta''s absence.


    With Dalton and Vesta bowing out, Mr. Ferrell found the situation a tad awkward, turning to Stewart, "Mr. Ferguson, how about you-" Stewart clinked his tea cup against Charlene''s, grinning, "We''re free, aren''t we, Charlene?"


    08:44


    Wapter 50

 Divorce Time 156

    Charlene knew that smile on Dalton''s face was a subtle tease, and she nodded in agreement, "Yeah."


    Vesta couldn''t help but notice how genuinely kind Stewart was to Charlene.


    Her brow furrowed in thought.


    Though Dalton had imed they were too busy for lunch, their business was concluded, so he decided to leave Neural Nexus Tech with Charlene and Stewart.


    Just then, Vesta got a call. After hanging up, she announced, "Thorne will be here soon. I''ll tag along with your guys."


    By the time they reached the lobby, Thorne was already waiting outside.


    He got out of his car to greet Dalton and Stewart.


    He nced at Charlene but didn''t say anything to her. As for Vesta, she joined him as soon as he stepped out


    his car.


    Together, they indeed looked like a perfect couple.


    Dalton was chatting with Thorne when Stewart, with a slight edge of disdain in his voice, interrupted, "Mr. Henderson, we''re off to grab some dinner. Excuse us." Thorne responded, "Take your time, Mr. Ferguson."


    Stewart and Charlene then took their leave.


    After dinner with Mr. Ferrell and others, Charlene drove home. No sooner had she arrived than she received a call from Granger.


    Catching her breath, she answered, "Mr. Harden."


    "The contract''s been signed," Granger informed her. "You might want to confirm with your uncle. Let me know once you''ve done so." Without waiting for her response, he hung up.


    Charlene was surprised by Granger''s efficiency. Still, she found herself unable to fully trust him.


    After a moment''s thought, she called her uncle Vernon. "Uncle, has thepany entered into a project with the Harden Group?"


    "Yes," Vernon sounded thrilled about the progress but also puzzled, "How did youe to know about it, Charlene?"


    She deflected with a casual, "I heard it through the grapevine," swiftly steering the conversation towards asking about Vernon''s health before hanging up. Momentster, she was on the phone with Granger again. Granger picked up immediately.


    Charlene mentioned, "I''m free over the weekend."


    "Great, should I set the schedule, or would you like to?" Granger asked.


    "You do it."


    "Alright."


    After the call, Charlene took a rxing bath, and since it was still early, she caught up with thetest developments in the global Al sector.


    The next morning, after a quick breakfast and as she was about to leave for work, Granger called again, "I discussed it with Daisyst night, and she mentioned wanting to go skiing. Ms. Ross, are you up for skiing?" 08:44


    apter 56


    Charlene confirmed, "Yes." She was an experienced skier.


    "Dip you need me to prepare any skiing gear for you?" Granger inquired.


    "No need. I''ll buy my own," she replied.


    "See you Saturday then."


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, Charlene headed to work.


    At five in the afternoon, Jasmine called, saying she was craving Charlene''s cooking.


    Charlene visited her that evening.


    Thorne wasn''t home, apparently away on a business trip.


    Charlene ended up staying the night.


    1:


    Before taking Jasmine to school the next day, she remembered the uing ski trip with Daisy and decided to bring her ski gear, which she had left behind, to avoid having to buy new equipmentter. Seeing this, Jasmine asked, "Mom, are you going skiing?"


    "Yes, in a few days."


    Jasmine eximed, "I want to go too!"


    She hadn''t had enough fun during theirst half-day at the ski resort with Vesta and the others.


    151

 Divorce Time 157

    1:


    :


    Charlene paused before asking, "So, when do you wanna go?"


    "Um..." Jasmine seemed hesitant.


    Charlene figured she was biding her time, waiting for a moment when both Vesta and Thorne were preupied so she could have her mom all to herself. However, she had no idea when that opportunity would arise, which exined her hesitation. Charlene looked away and said, "No worries, just let me know when you''re ready, and if I''m free, we''ll go."


    Jasmine beamed, "Okay!"


    After a hectic week.


    On Friday evening, Charlene got off work a bit early,


    Just as she was about to whip up something for dinner, Jasmine''s call came through.


    Charlene hesitated for a moment before answering.


    "Mom, I''m free this Saturday, let''s go skiing!"


    Charlene had promised to take her skiing whenever she wanted.


    But she hadn''t nned on it for tomorrow.


    Tomorrow, she had a semi-socialmitment she didn''t want to mix with mother-daughter time.


    She responded, "I''m not free tomorrow, sweetheart. Pick another day."


    "But I really want to go this Saturday. Can''t you make it, please?" Jasmine tried to wheedle her mom into agreeing.


    "Not this Saturday, maybe next week. If you still want to go, we''ll n for it then."


    Jasmine tried to protest, but Charlene was firm, "Talk to me about it next week if you''re still interested. And remember to eat well, don''t be picky."


    With that, Charlene hung up.


    Jasmine didn''t call back.


    Knowing her daughter, Charlene figured Jasmine was probably miffed.


    But Charlene wasn''t too bothered and headed into the kitchen to start on dinner.


    The next day.


    Charlene got a call from Granger asking if she needed a ride, which she declined.


    After breakfast, Charlene drove herself to the ski resort.


    Upon her arrival, Granger and Daisy were already there.


    Seeing her, Granger looked over, but Daisy, breaking away from Granger, ran excitedly towards Charlene, "Ms. Ross!"


    As Daisy hugged her, Charlene gently returned the embrace, noticing Daisy''s cheerful smile, shemented,


    "Looks like you''ve grown a bit taller, and your cheeks are chubbier, making you even prettier."


    Delighted by thepliment, Daisy nodded, "Yeah! I''ve been eating lots of burgers."


    Charlene chuckled, about to reply, when Daisy suddenly pulled out a crystal keychain from her pocket, "Ms. Ross, this is for you."


    The keychain featured a miniature pink cat backpack with a tiny white kitten inside, quite unique.


    08:44


    It was simr but differently colored from one Jasmine had attached to her backpack''s zipper not too long


    ago.


    Given that Granger often included Daisy in outings with Thorne, Vesta, and others, it wasn''t surprising Daisy and Jasmine had matching keychains.


    Charlene paused but didn''t pry, instead smiling, "It''s beautiful, I love it. Thank you, Daisy."


    Hearing Charlene liked it, Daisy''s happiness doubled, and she tugged at Charlene, "Ms. Ross, let''s go skiing."


    Charlene agreed, "Sure."


    As they walked in, Granger turned to Charlene and asked, "Have you had breakfast yet? We brought some along in case you haven''t eaten." Charlene replied, "No need, I''ve already eaten."


    "All right."


    After suiting up and donning goggles, they headed out to ski.


    Daisy was still a novice, but Charlene, having skied for many years, patiently guided her.


    The ski resort was bustling with visitors over the weekend.

 Divorce Time 158

    08:44


    Chapter


    158


    Worried they might get bumped into, Granger shadowed them closely, ready to shield them if anyone came too


    close.


    But today, the ce was just swamped.


    They''d only been at it for a little over an hour when two girls bumped into them.


    Daisy was fine, but Charlene ended up crashing into Granger.


    Instinctively, Granger wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her in, securing her safely against him.


    The sudden closeness to his broad chest took Charlene by surprise, making her uneasy. She attempted to push away but then noticed something was off with her foot. Granger didn''t release his hold. "Twisted your ankle?" he asked. "It seems like it..."


    Granger called over a staff member to look after Daisy while he bent down to scoop Charlene up in his arms.


    Charlene had thought he would ask a staff member to help her. Being suddenly lifted by him, she was a bit stunned and then protested, "Put me down, I-"


    Granger cut her off, "The medic''s already waiting. Let''s sort out your foot first."


    Charlene paused, then stopped struggling.


    Once inside the house, Granger gently ced Charlene down.


    The waiting medic examined her and found it


    as just a minor dislocation. After a quick fix, Charlene was as


    good as new.


    Granger asked, "Still up for skiing?"


    "I''m fine, we can continue."


    She didn''t want to dampen Daisy''s spirits by calling it a day.


    Hearing from the medic that her leg was indeed okay, he didn''t object.


    Meanwhile, someone was watching them from a distance.


    "Leah? What are you looking at?"


    Leah replied, "I thought I saw someone I know."


    From the side, the person really looked a lot like Granger. But he was with a kid and a woman, so it couldn''t be him, right?


    Just as she tried to get a clearer look, the person put back on his hat and goggles and left.


    Over the next hour, Charlene and Daisy got bumped into two more times, but without any injuries.


    Seeing Granger holding her hand to support her, Charlene gently pulled away, saying, "I''m okay now, thank you." Only then did Granger release her wrist.


    By noon, they left the ski resort for a nearby diner.


    Granger passed the menu to her, letting her pick what to eat.


    That''s when Daisy remembered something and asked Charlene, "Lady, what''s your name?"


    "Charlene Ross, call me Charlene."


    Daisy nodded, "Ms. Ross."


    08:44


    apter5


    Charlene smiled, caressing her cheek.


    Perhaps skiing had worn her out because Daisy started nodding off before they even finished eating, Granger lifted Daisy into his arms, wiping the grease from the corners of her mouth. Charlene, having almost finished her meal, put down her fork and said, "Shall we call it a day?"


    "Sure." But Granger didn''t immediately get up. Instead, he looked at her and asked, "Can I ask you out again?"


    Charlene answered, "Sure."


    He had been a help, and since Daisy needed her, it only seemed right to help him out in return.


    "Thank you."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    With Daisy asleep, Charlene felt they had little else to say to each other, so she just turned and left.


    Watching her drive away, Granger stood for a moment before getting into his car.


    When he got home, Daisy was awake.


    "Did Ms. Ross leave?"


    "Yeah." Holding her, Granger suddenly said, "Daisy, from now on, just call her miss, not Ms. Ross, okay? And, let''s keep Ms. Ross'' name a secret, just between us, alright?" Daisy nodded obediently, "Okay."

 Divorce Time 159

    Charlene and Granger had just finished their dinner and were driving away when Charlene''s phone rang. It was


    Connie.


    "Charlene, where are you? I''m totally beat. Come pick me up for dinner, will you?"


    Charlene, not mentioning that she had already eaten, asked, "Where are you?"


    "Emerald Vale," Connie said, referring to the newly developed vintage-style housing estate. "I''ve been here since early morning with my aunt checking out houses. I''m exhausted." "Alright, I''m on my way."


    After hanging up, Charlene set her GPS to Emerald Vale.


    A few minutester, Connie called again, sounding less than pleased, "Guess who I ran into here?"


    Charlene paused, knowing only one thing could irritate Connie that much-


    Thorne and Vesta, with the whole Hawkins n! He brought them here to look at houses!"


    Keeping her eyes on the road, Charlene responded nomittally.


    Thorne and Vesta were usually glued to Jasmine''s side, so it was unusual for Thorne to leave her behind.


    The only usible reason seemed to be that he was out house hunting for the Hawkins family, especially since the Spencers had already settled in, and the Hawkins were looking to make Starfall their permanent home. Arriving at Emerald Vale, Charlene parked and messaged Connie her location, asking where she could find a restroom in the sales office.


    When she met up with Connie, she learned about the exorbitant prices of the properties from her. "Houses here start at three million, and the vi Thorne bought for the Hawkins? That''s over six million!"


    Charlene simply nodded, her expression unreadable.


    Connie continued, venting her frustration. "And get this-Thorne and Vesta came here because Vesta''s mom loves the style of this ce."


    Charlene''s step wavered slightly when she heard that-no wonder Maureen had been all smiles earlier. Struggling to keep herposure, Charlene excused herself and headed to the restroom.


    Inside, she clenched her fists in frustration. While she had grown ustomed to hearing about how well Thorne treated Vesta, she still couldn''t keep her cool when she found out he was going out of his way to please Maureen.


    Suddenly, voices from the sales staff outside floated in. "Mr. Henderson really has an eye for beauty; his girlfriend is absolutely gorgeous."


    "Totally, and her mom is just as impressive-elegant and poised. Plus, her husband and mother-inw totally spoil her. They cater to her likes and pamper her like nobody''s business. It just makes me green with envy when I think about my own husband!"


    "Mr. Henderson''s girlfriend is living the dream. A six-million-dor vi before they''re even married? Talk about life goals!"

 Divorce Time 160

    When Charlene stepped out of the bathroom, it had already been ten minutes.


    After having dinner with Connie, she suddenly felt the urge to visit the nursing home.


    But remembering Sybil''s condition and how the director mentioned she shouldn''t see familiar faces, she found herself parked outside the nursing home. In the end, she couldn''t bring herself to go in and drove back home. Once home, she locked herself in her room and busied herself with her own things.


    Time passed unknowingly.


    Her phone rang again. It was a call from Thorne.


    Charlene nced at it, noted down the data she was working on, and didn''t pick up.


    The call eventually went to voicemail.


    few minutester, it rang again. Charlene still didn''t answer.


    Shortly after, Thorne sent a text: [Grandma wants us over for dinner at the family home.]


    Charlene didn''t reply.


    On the other side, seeing no response, Thorne held his phone in silence for a moment.


    Then, Jasmine''s voice floated up from the stairwell, "Dad, you''re back!"


    By the time she finished speaking, Jasmine had already reached the bottom of the stairs and jumped into his


    arms.


    Thorne steadied her, murmuring an acknowledgment.


    Noticing he was holding his phone, seemingly about to send a text, she asked, "What are you doing, Dad?"


    Thorne replied, "Your mom''s not answering her phone."


    Hearing him mention Charlene, Jasmine huffed in annoyance and turned her face away.


    Seeing her reaction, Thorne pinched her cheek gently, "Getting mad the moment I mention your mom? Did you upset her?"


    Jasmine''s eyes widened with irritation as she eximed, "No, it''s Mom who made me mad!"


    Thorne, supporting his chin with his hand in a thoughtful pose, feigned curiosity and responded, "Oh really?"


    Jasmine puffed up,ining, "Mom promised to take me skiing, but when I called her today, she said she was too busy and we''d go some other time!"


    "If your mom said she''s got things to handle and can''t take you out, shouldn''t you be understanding instead of getting mad at her? Isn''t that a bit unfair?" "You!"


    Thorne chuckled, yfully mussing her hair, then stood up, "Let''s go."


    Jasmine paused, "Where to?"


    "Your great-grandmother''s calling us over for dinner."


    "Oh..." Jasmine made a noise of acknowledgment and hurried after him.


    Meanwhile, Charlene ordered a takeout, and just after she finished her meal around seven, Irma''s call came through.


    She could ignore Thorne''s calls, but Irma had been kind to her family, and she feltpelled to answer, "Hello, Grandma."


    08:44


    Irma said, "Charlene, I heard from Thorne you''re busy. When will you be free?"


    Charlene didn''t want to go back to the family home.


    Since Thorne had already made an excuse for her, she went along with it, "I''m swamped these next few days, sorry Grandma, I won''t be able to visit you."


    Irma didn''t mind, "That''s alright, dear. I''m just worried you''re overworking yourself."


    "I won''t, Grandma, I know my limits."


    "That''s good to hear," Irma responded. "Thorne ising over tomorrow. I''ll send back some treats with him. Make sure you eat well."


    Charlene said, "Will do."


    After hanging up, Irma, who was eyeing her grandson lounging on the couch with a newspaper,mented, "Next time, if Charlene doesn''te back with you, you might as well note back either." Thorne raised an eyebrow, asking, "Should I leave now then?"


    Irma just huffed.

 Divorce Time 161

    1


    After hanging up the phone, Charlene dove back into her work with renewed vigor,


    By nine in the evening, after absorbing a wealth of information, Charlene felt a lot better and much more refreshed. That''s when Stewart called.


    "Feel like hanging out?"


    Half an hourter, Charlene arrived at the bar.


    Stewart was waiting for her at the entrance, asking, "Fancy a drink?"


    Charlene paused for a moment before responding, "Sure, why not."


    Stewart leaned in closer, peering into her eyes, "Rough day?"


    "Getting better now."


    tewart didn''t pry further, instead, he ordered her a light, blue cocktail.


    Holding the ss, Charlene sipped her drink slowly while listening to Stewart chat with his friends. Unbeknownst to both of them, they were being watched from the upstairs lounge.


    Kelvin muttered, "So, it''s her with Stewart."


    Hispanion nced in Charlene''s direction, visibly taken aback.


    Kelvin chuckled, "Caught your eye, huh?"


    His friend didn''t answer directly but instead asked, "You know her?"


    "Yeah," he said, "She''s the girl Dalton was into before he suddenly lost interest, the one I mentioned a few days ago."


    His friend observed Charlene, noting how her serene and clean aura stood out amidst the chaotic blend of colorful lights and booming music, making her seem almost out of ce, yet undeniably graceful.


    Stewart asked Charlene, "Wanna dance?"


    Charlene wasn''t much of a dancer, but she was willing to give it a try, "Sure."


    On the dance floor, led by Stewart, Charlene began to move with the music. Gradually, she found her rhythm, swaying gently, a bit tipsy, her cheeks flushed a rosy hue, and her eyes sparkled more seductively than usual... Kelvin, watching them, cursed under his breath, "Ms. Ross might not stir the same conquest desire as Ms. Hawkins, but she''s undeniably fresh and tempting. A real beauty!"


    His friend remained silent.


    Just then, Charlene felt her phone vibrate.


    Without stopping, she checked her phone and immediately froze upon seeing the caller ID.


    Stewart noticed her change in demeanor and leaned in, only to go pale, "It''s our professor!" Quickly, they left the dance floor.


    As they were leaving, Charlene inadvertently caught sight of Kelvin and the handsome young man beside him. Not knowing Kelvin very well, Charlene diverted her gaze and moved over to join Stewart at the entrance of the bar. She answered the call with a hint of apprehension in her voice, "Professor..."


    me up at noon tomorrow."


    apter 16


    After hanging up the phone, Charlene dove back into her work with renewed vigor.


    By nine in the evening, after absorbing a wealth of information, Charlene felt a lot better and much more refreshed. That''s when Stewart called.


    "Feel like hanging out?


    Half an hourter, Charlene arrived at the bar.


    Stewart was waiting for her at the entrance, asking, "Fancy a drink?"


    Charlene paused for a moment before responding, "Sure, why not."


    Stewart leaned in closer, peering into her eyes, "Rough day?" "Getting better now."


    Stewart didn''t pry further, instead, he ordered her a light, blue cocktail.


    Holding the ss, Charlene sipped her drink slowly while listening to Stewart chat with his friends.


    Unbeknownst to both of them, they were being watched from the upstairs lounge.


    Kelvin muttered, "So, it''s her with Stewart."


    Hispanion nced in Charlene''s direction, visibly taken aback.


    Kelvin chuckled, "Caught your eye, huh?"


    His friend didn''t answer directly but instead asked, "You know her?"


    "Yeah," he said, "She''s the girl Dalton was into before he suddenly lost interest, the one I mentioned a few days


    ago."


    His friend observed Charlene, noting how her serene and clean aura stood out amidst the chaotic blend of colorful lights and booming music, making her seem almost out of ce, yet undeniably graceful.


    Stewart asked Charlene, "Wanna dance?"


    Charlene wasn''t much of a dancer, but she was willing to give it a try, "Sure."


    On the dance floor, led by Stewart, Charlene began to move with the music. Gradually, she found her rhythm, swaying gently, a bit tipsy, her cheeks flushed a rosy hue, and her eyes sparkled more seductively than usual... Kelvin, watching them, cursed under his breath, "Ms. Ross might not stir the same conquest desire as Ms. Hawkins, but she''s undeniably fresh and tempting. A real beauty!"


    His friend remained silent.


    Just then, Charlene felt her phone vibrate.


    Without stopping, she checked her phone and immediately froze upon seeing the caller ID.


    Stewart noticed her change in demeanor and leaned in, only to go pale, "It''s our professor!" Quickly, they left the dance floor.


    As they were leaving, Charlene inadvertently caught sight of Kelvin and the handsome young man beside him.


    Not knowing Kelvin very well, Charlene diverted her gaze and moved over to join Stewart at the entrance of the bar. She answered the call with a hint of apprehension in her voice, "Professor..."


    "Come pick me up at noon tomorrow."


    Charlene blinked in confusion, "What?"


    08:45


    Wapter 61


    But the line had already gone dead.


    Stewart eagerly asked, "What did the professor say?"


    Charlene replied, "He wants me to pick him up at noon tomorrow."


    "Did he mention why? Or if I shoulde too?"


    Charlene shook her head.


    Stewart checked his phone, finding no messages from Kenton, and felt a sting of rejection, "The professor''s ying favorites."


    The lively atmosphere of the bar was indeed rxing. Feeling much better, Charlene yfully pressed her hand against Stewart''s chest, "Feeling better now?"


    "Not yet. You''re covering tonight''s tab, then I''ll feel better."


    "Got it," she smiled.

 Divorce Time 162

    "Of course, that was a joke."


    How could Stewart ever let Charlene pick up the tab?


    Besides, he was also worried that Kenton would find out he took Charlene for drinks at the pub. After settling the bill at the bar, Stewart and Charlene left together.


    The next day, Charlene drove to Kenton''s fancy mansion to pick him up at noon.


    After Kenton got in the car, she asked, "Professor, where are we headed?"


    Kenton gave her an address.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at a restaurant and were led to a private dining room.


    As they pushed the door open, two distinguished-looking middle-aged men were already seated inside.


    pon seeing them enter, the two men stood up. "Ah, here you are."


    "Abrd Ramirez, Hickey Watson," Kenton introduced them with his usual cool demeanor, "my student,


    Charlene."


    Charlene had seen them on the news before. One held a significant position in the military, and the other was a heavyweight in politics.


    However, their demeanor softened upon seeing Charlene, and they shook hands with her saying, "We''ve heard a lot about you."


    Though slightly taken aback, Charlene managed to maintain herposure and replied respectfully, "The honor is mine, gentlemen."


    Abrd and Hickey smiled, motioning for her to sit.


    After she sat down, Abrd said, "We''ve known about you for a few years now, always hoping Dr. Wagner would introduce us. But, everyone''s been so busy, we never found the time. Recently, our team has been looking into the system you developed, and as we all happened to have some free time these days, we thought it would be great to have a meal together and meet you in person."


    After some pleasantries, Charlene engaged in conversation with them.


    They talked about systems, chips, energy...


    Kenton remained silent on the side, focusing on his meal and tea, barely joining in the conversation.


    An hourter, Abrd poured Charlene a cup of tea, which she gratefully epted.


    Putting down the teapot, Abrd, with his eyes full of wisdom yet looking at Charlene with gentleness, said, "If I''m not mistaken, you''re in your twenties, right?"


    Charlene nodded, "Yes, twenty-five."


    "You''re very young," Abrd remarked. Almost immediately, sensing the implication, Hickey jumped in with, "Got a boyfriend?"


    Charlene paused, then said, "I''m married."


    She almost added that she was nearly divorced but decided against divulging too much about her personal life in front of Abrd and Hickey.


    Both Abrd and Hickey seemed quite surprised.


    But they were not ordinary men.


    When Charlene mentioned she was married, a flicker of emotion passed through her eyes, clearly indicating


    08:45


    some issues in her marriage.


    Meaning, a divorce might be on the horizon.


    Hmm, their sons might still have a chance.


    Countlessdies from prestigious families dreamt of marrying into the Ramirez or the Watson families.


    Typically, it was rare for daughters from affluent families to gain ess to the Ramirez or Watson households, and a divorced woman would have even slimmer chances.


    However, Charlene stood out from the crowd, Her exceptional talent set her apart.


    With the technology PrimeStar currently held, its growth in theing years was unstoppable. Not to mention, Kenton''s position might very well be seeded by Charlene in the future. Meaning, Charlene''s future prospects were limitless.


    Moreover, at such a young age, Charlene had achieved so much yet remainedposed and gentle, devoid of any arrogance. Such qualities were extremely rare among the youth. The more they observed, the more they liked her.


    Listening to their conversation, Kenton finally looked up, giving them a cold nce.

 Divorce Time 163

    After After dinner, Charlene had barely walked through the door when her phone buzzed with a call from Stewart.


    Upon hearing what Kenton had wanted with her, he said, "Abrd and Hickey, huh? I''ve met them already"


    Then he added, "Oh, and that Dalton guy is actually Abrd''s son. Geez, with a father like that, you''d wonder why the kid ended up blind at such a young age." Charlene was honestly surprised to find out Dalton was Abrd''s son.


    But then again, it wasn''t really her concern.


    On Tuesday, Neural Nexus Tech had their inaugural test run for their autonomous cars, and Charlene and Stewart were there bright and early.


    By the time they arrived, Dalton and Kelvin were already there.


    They gave them a nce and quickly looked away.


    Stewart wasn''t in the mood to mingle either, pulling Charlene along to get started on the testing.


    Noticing that everything was set up but the testing hadn''t begun, Stewart asked, "What''s the hold-up?"


    Quincy replied, "Mr. Henderson wants to oversee the test himself. We''ll begin as soon as Mr. Henderson arrives."


    Stewart muttered, "...Oh."


    Something then clicked for Stewart, and he asked, "Hey, didn''t see Ms. Hawkins around today?"


    Wasn''t Vesta supposed to be at Neural Nexus Tech to hone her skills? Howe she''s already missing just a few days in?


    Quincy chuckled and replied, "Oh, Ms. Hawkins wanted to advance her career, right? Mr. Henderson suggested the best way to do that was to lead a project team. So,st week, Mr. Henderson decided to restart a project that had been shelved and ordered it to be restructured. Over the past few days, Ms. Hawkins-now Director Hawkins-has been putting her team together and is currently in a meeting."


    Stewart nced at Charlene, who was jotting down notes from earlier tests. She seemed unfazed by Quincy''s mention of Thorne setting up a team for Vesta.


    He sighed and patted her head.


    Charlene shrugged off his hand, "Cut it out."


    Stewart paused. Her tone was okay, seemed like she was no longer bothered by it. He felt relieved.


    Just then, Thorne showed up, nked by Granger and Moran. It was clear Granger and Moran hadn''t expected. Charlene to be there, their faces showing surprise at her presence.


    Charlene, on the other hand, remained expressionless, giving them a brief look before turning away.


    Thorne was polite,ing over to greet them, "Thanks for your hard work, everyone."


    Quincy jumped in, "Mr. Henderson, can we start now...?"


    "Wait a bit, we''re expecting someone else," Thorne checked his watch, "I''ll go upstairs to check on them. Please, bear with me for a moment."


    With that, he left.


    Charlene didn''t mean to think much of it. But she knew, the person Thorne was waiting for had to be Vesta.


    Meaning, they couldn''t start the test until Vesta was done with her meeting.


    Stewart seemed to have realized the same thing, nearly cursing under his breath.


    08:45


    apter 6


    Thorne and Vesta soon came downstairs, Leah in tow.


    Leah wasn''t surprised to see Charlene.


    Vesta had given her a heads-up.


    Seeing Charlene, Thorne''s wife, waiting like any other subordinate for her sister to finish up was a sight that brought a smirk of irony and triumph to Leah''s face. Charlene didn''t bother figuring out why Leah was there, dressed to the nines in her business suit at Neural Nexus Tech.


    She simply averted her gaze.


    Vesta, however, apologized politely, "Sorry for keeping everyone waiting."


    Her apology seemed genuine, but her eyes only met Dalton, Stewart, and theirpany.


    fapter 64

 Divorce Time 164

    1:


    For Charlene, she might as well have been invisible.


    It was clear that she wasn''t on the list of people receiving apologies.


    Dalton''s focus wasn''t on Charlene, so naturally, he missed these subtleties, saying, "It''s only a few minutes, no


    worries."


    "Mr. Ramirez is quite magnanimous." Stewart stood up, his tone icy, "Since you''re here, let''s not waste any more of our time, shall we?"


    Thorne, ever the diplomat, politely responded, "Our apologies, Mr. Ferguson."


    Stewart huffed, pulling Charlene along as they were the first to leave the conference room.


    Thorne caught the cozy gesture between Stewart and Charlene but quickly averted his gaze, evidently unbothered.


    Granger, however, lingered a bit longer on the two.


    In the crowd, Thorne and Vesta were unmistakably the center of attention.


    Upon reaching the test track, a staff member respectfully reported, "Mr. Henderson, Ms. Hawkins, everything is ready for you."


    This level of attention clearly positioned Vesta as a leading figure.


    "Let''s get started," Thorne said.


    "Right away."


    The driving conditions were clearly visible on the monitors.


    After a sessful test round by the driver, the staff asked Thorne and Vesta if they''d like a turn.


    Thorne agreed, and he shared a vehicle with Vesta. On the monitors, they appeared to be enjoying their conversation. When their eyes met, there was an unmistakable spark between them.


    Charlene watched the monitor, her gaze steady, her expression unreadable. Stewart, on the other hand, looked visibly disgusted.


    Moran also wanted to give it a try and was about to speak to Granger when Leah approached Granger, "Mr. Harden, we-"


    Granger cut her off, "Go ahead, I''m not that interested."


    Leah was taken aback.


    Meanwhile, Quincy approached Stewart and Charlene, "Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ross, would you like to have a go


    They were more familiar with the car''s specs than many of the staff at Neural Nexus Tech. They were tempted, but at this point, they were too annoyed to bother. Stewart snorted, "No, thanks."


    Charlene chuckled and whispered something about the engine specs in his ear, "Are you sure you don''t want to try?"


    Stewart red at her, then asked, "How do you know that?"


    Charlene touched her nose, "Caught a glimpse of the data they were reviewing earlier."


    Having a good memory certainly has its advantages.


    Stewart''s mood visibly improved. "Copy that for meter." he said.


    "Sure."


    Saying so, they took their turn with the car.


    Half an hourter, Thorne suggested, "It''s been a long day, how about we all grab some dinner?"


    Dalton responded enthusiastically, "Sounds good."


    Stewart grimaced, "Sorry, we''re a bit tied up. You guys enjoy, we have other ns."


    Thorne, epting this, said, "Maybe next time, then."


    He turned to Quincy, "Would you mind escorting Mr. Ferguson and Ms. Ross out?"


    "Of course," Quincy promptly replied.


    Ms. Ross...


    Stewart smirked internally, leading Charlene out first.


    Kelvin whispered to Dalton, "Is it just me, or does Stewart really have it in for Mr. Henderson and his crew?"


    Dalton had noticed this tension during theirst encounter here.


    He had thought it was just him overthinking, assuming it was just Stewart''s personality.


    Now, it seemed his observations were spot on.

 Divorce Time 165

    After leaving Neural Nexus Tech, Stewart was still fuming as he climbed into the car


    It seemed like something suddenly struck him, and he asked Charlene, "Hey, who was that girl standing behind Vesta, the one in the business suit? She didn''t seem too fond of you. Do you know her?"


    Charlene responded, "Vesta''s cousin."


    Stewart was momentarily speechless.


    "So, Thorne brings Vesta Hawkins to Neural Nexus Tech, and now even her family''s getting in on the action? At this rate, wouldn''t surprise me if Neural Nexus Tech ends up being renamed ''The Hawkins Group'' or something." Charlene felt the same way. "Yeah," she agreed.


    Given Thorne''s affection for Vesta, he might as well hand over Neural Nexus Tech to her, and it wouldn''t seem odd to Charlene.


    What''s bringing the Spencer family over to work at Neural Nexus Tech in the grand scheme of things?


    Stewart figured it was best to drop the subject; discussing it further would only get his blood boiling again.


    That evening, as they worked to replicate a problem with a car engine, both Charlene and Stewart ended up getting home quitete.


    On their way back, snow began to fall.


    Upon arriving home, Charlene was just about to head into the shower when her phone rang. It was Thorne.


    Charlene didn''t answer and proceeded to the bathroom with her clothes.


    After she emerged and checked her phone, she found two missed calls from Thorne and a message indicating that Jasmine had a parent-teacher conference the next day.


    Charlene replied with a few words: I won''t be able to make it.


    Then, she put aside her phone and went on with her evening.


    Meanwhile, Thorne was busy. Jasmine, ying with Thorne''s phone, saw Charlene''s reply and cheerfully said, "Dad, mom said she''s busy tomorrow. Does that mean Ms. Hawkins can go to the school conference for me?" Without looking up, Thorne murmured an agreement.


    "Yes! Awesome!" Jasmine jumped off the sofa, beaming with joy.


    Thorne added, "I''ll be there too, tomorrow."


    Jasmine replied, "I know, I know. With Ms. Hawkins there, how could you


    The next day, while at PrimeStar, Charlene was discussing work with Patton when her phone buzzed.


    It was a message from Jasmine''s teacher: "Lady, aren''t youing to the conference today?"


    Charlene saw the message and replied, "I''m tied up, won''t be able to attend."


    A bitter, Jasmine''s teacher sent another message: "Today, Jasmine''s dad and another woman attended..."


    She also sent a photo. In the picture, Thorne and Vesta were sitting together, with Jasmine closely hugging Vesta''s arm. Charlene wasn''t surprised to see Thorne and Vesta attending Jasmine''s school conference together.


    After all, Jasmine preferred having her stay away and letting Vesta take her ce.


    And if Vesta was going, Thorne wouldn''t dream of letting her go alone.


    08:45


    #


    While Jasmine''s teacher was worried on her behalf, Charlene replied, "I''m aware, it''s fine. Thanks, Ms. Payne." Putting down her phone, Charlene went back to work.


    Time always flies when you''re busy.


    Before she knew it, Friday rolled around.


    In the morning, not long after Charlene had gotten up, Granger called again, saying Daisy wanted to go camping.


    "A sleepover kind?" Charlene asked.


    "Yeah," Granger replied. "Don''t worry, I''ll ensure your safety. Sleeping bags, tents, heaters-I''ll have everything prepared. You just have to show up." Chapter 165


    After leaving Neural Nexus Tech, Stewart was still fuming as he climbed into the car


    It seemed like something suddenly struck him, and he asked Charlene

 Divorce Time 166

    "Sure thing."


    It was a brisk Saturday morning when Charlene returned to the Ross family home for a hearty breakfast, during which she inquired about Vernon''stest venture.


    Assured everything was on track, Charlene felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    By the afternoon, a little past two, she was on the road, her car packed and ready for the weekend camping trip.


    Upon her arrival, Granger and Daisy had just pulled in.


    Granger''s crew was already busy setting up tents and getting the barbecue grill ready.


    A recent snowfall had nketed the mountains, turning the campsite into a winter wondend.


    Daisy, spotting Charlene, dragged her off excitedly to build a snowman, a pastime she used to enjoy with


    asmine.


    Building a snowman was an easy task for Charlene.


    Quickly, they crafted a petite snow figure.


    Daisy, ever so thoughtful, had even brought a scarf for their frosty creation, and dashed off to find a carrot for


    its nose.


    Granger approached Charlene, his footsteps crunching in the snow.


    Without preamble, he asked, "So, you''re working at PrimeStar now?"


    Charlene, focused on adjusting the snowman''s scarf, simply nodded, "Yeah."


    Recalling their chilly encounter at Neural Nexus Tech, where her indifference towards Thorne and Vesta was palpable, he probed, "How long have you been there?"


    "A while now," she replied, her attention still on the snowman.


    Granger, sensing her reluctance to divulge more, shifted gears, "Five times."


    Charlene paused, understanding he meant she would need to apany Daisy five times in total.


    "Got it," she acknowledged.


    With two scarves in tow, Daisy dered their next project would be arger snowman, to pair with the smaller one, just like her and Charlene. She enlisted Granger''s help with a bossy charm only a child could muster. Grangerplied without a word.


    After they finished therger snowman, Daisy insisted on a photo op with Charlene.


    Granger, with his cellphone in hand, caught Charlene''s radiant smile through his lens, taking several quick snapshots.


    Time flew by in their snowy yground, and as dusk approached, the scent of barbecue wafted through the air, and lights began to twinkle inside the tents.


    Granger offered, "Seafood sound good?"


    Charlene nodded in agreement. He handed her a few skewers.


    The campsite buzzed with activity, not crowded but certainly lively, with ns for a bonfire partyter in the evening.


    Want to join in?" Granger asked.


    09:35


    hapter 66


    "I''m up for anything."


    Just as Granger was about to respond, his phone rang. It was Moran calling.


    Stepping away, Granger answered.


    "Drinkster?" Moran suggested.


    "Not tonight, you guys go ahead."


    "What are you up to-"


    Just then, Daisy came bounding over, a skewer of grilled chicken in hand, "Uncle, try this."


    Granger bent down to ept it.


    Hearing the exchange, Moran asked, "You''re having a barbecue?"


    "Yeah."


    "Where at?"


    "Outdoors," Granger replied tersely, "Went camping."


    "Dude! With all the snow, it''s perfect for a snowball fight and a bonfire. Howe I didn''t think of that!"


    Then it dawned on him, "Wait, you went camping and didn''t invite us?! Was that woman with Daisy there?" Granger cut him off, "Next time, for sure."


    "Wait, I can call Thorne and the others, we coulde-"


    Granger interjected, "Got to go."


    He hung up before Moran could respond, turning his attention back to the festivities at hand.

 Divorce Time 167

    Chapter


    167


    The night had fully descended, bringing with it a drop in the temperature among the hills.


    After putting away his phone, Granger turned back to see Charlene and Daisy huddled together, sharing a meal and chatting away. He retreated to the tent to get two coats onerge and one small. He handed the bigger one to Charlene.


    "I''m not cold," she protested.


    "Just wear it,¡± he insisted, draping the coat over her shoulders before helping Daisy into the smaller one.


    Though Charlene insisted she wasn''t cold, the coat effectively blocked out most of the chilly breeze, making her feel noticeably warmer. So she chose not to argue further.


    After they finished their barbecue, the bonfire party was about to start, and they made their way over.


    As soon as they arrived, someone couldn''t help but remark, "Wow, what a picture-perfect family."


    Charlene paused before rifying, "We''re not a family."


    The groupughed off her correction, suggesting that even if they weren''t a family now, who knows what the future might hold.


    Soon after, Daisy wandered off to y with kids her age.


    Most people at the campsite were there with close friends or family, huddling in groups to chat, y cards, or engage in snowball fights, creating a lively atmosphere.


    With Daisy gone, Charlene and Granger found themselves in an awkward silence, having barely known each


    other.

 Divorce Time 168

    In the passenger seat of someone else''s car, Charlene managed to snatch a few moments of sleep, though it was far from restful.


    Upon waking and noticing Granger pulling his hand back, she didn''t give it much thought and simply asked, "Are we there yet?" "Almost."


    Two minutester, the car pulled up at the hospital entrance. Granger, with Daisy in his arms, turned to Charlene and offered, "Want one of my guys to drive you back?" Charlene shook her head, "No need, I''ll drive myself home."


    Granger didn''t press further.


    As she was about to reach home, her phone buzzed with a text from Thorne: Grandma''s heading over to see Your grandma. Let''s all drop by the Ross residence together.


    This was a text she couldn''t ignore.


    Picking up her phone, she called Thorne back.


    He picked up quickly, "Hello?"


    Charlene said, "I''ll swing by to pick up Minnie on my way there."


    By saying this, she implicitly indicated she didn''t expect Thorne to apany her to the Ross residence. After all, every time she had suggested hee with her in the past, he had always found some excuse to avoid it.


    And it wasn''t like her family was eager to see him either.


    There was a brief silence on Thorne''s end before he finally said, "Okay."


    After hanging up, Charlene turned the car around and headed towards Thorne''s mansion.


    Upon her arrival, Jasmine was already waiting, backpack slung over her shoulder.


    Seeing Charlene, she nestled closer to Thorne and averted her gaze, still miffed about being left out ofst week''s skiing trip.


    Thorne looked up at Charlene and paused, "Didn''t sleep wellst night?"


    Charlene hadn''t expected him to ask. Perhaps herck of makeup and tousled hair made her sleepless night too apparent.


    She just gave a nomittal "Hmm," not really wanting to get into details. Picking up on this, the butler chimed in helpfully, "Having trouble sleeping? We''ve got some great aromatherapy oils that could help. I''ll put some in your roomter if you like-" That''s when Charlene exined, "I usually sleep fine. It was just the campingst night. I''m not used to sleeping outdoors."


    The butler frowned, "Camping in this cold weather? Hope you didn''t catch a cold. That doesn''t sound fun at all." Charlene chuckled, "Actually, winter camping is great. You can have snowball fights, build snowmen, and y hide and seek by the bonfire... The atmosphere is amazing." She had envied the fun the other campers seemed to be havingst night.


    Thorne, overhearing the conversation, set down his newspaper and gave her a thoughtful look. Jasmine, on the other hand, felt a pang of jealousy. Not only had her mom not coddled her when she was upset before, but she had also missed out on a fun camping trip!


    00:25


    hapter 6


    Dragging her backpack, Jasmine hopped off the couch and stormed upstairs with a huff, bypassing Charlene without a word.


    Charlene watched her, a frown forming, but before she could speak, Thorne set aside his newspaper and calmly said, "Minnie,e back."


    His tone was devoid of any anger, yet Jasmine halted in her tracks immediately.


    She bit her lip and turned around, standing in ce without moving closer.


    Thorne nced over at her.


    Jasmine lowered her head and sulkily walked back, dragging her backpack behind her. Yet, she didn''t go over to Charlene. Instead, she clung to Thorne''s hand and pleaded, "Daddy, can youe with us, please?"


    09

 Divorce Time 169

    Thorne didn''t look at Charlene as he gently tapped Jasmine on the nose, "Daddy''s got to work, pumpkin. Be good and listen to your mom, okay?"


    "Okay," Jasmine mumbled reluctantly. She nced at Charlene, then slowly reached out her hand as she approached her, a quiet offer of peace.


    Charlene took her hand and after nodding to the housekeeper, they left the house.


    By the time they reached the Ross household, Irma had already been there for a bit.


    Upon seeing only Charlene and Jasmine without Thorne, Irma''s face fell. "Where''s Thorne? Busy again?"


    Charlene simply nodded.


    Irma, visibly annoyed, reached for her phone to call Thorne. However, Helena, already aware of Charlene and Thorne''s impending divorce, felt it was unnecessary for Thorne to show up. She stopped Irma, saying, "He''s swamped with work, I totally get it. Let''s not pressure him."


    Inside, Jasmine ran upstairs to y video games with Carl.


    Charlene stayed downstairs, keeping the two olddiespany.


    Irma was overjoyed when she saw Helena''s new paintings, especially learning they were crafted with the art supplies Charlene had gifted her for her birthday. She showed great interest in the set.


    When the conversation shifted back to Thorne, Irma asked, "Thorne didn''t forget to prepare something, did he?" "He did prepare something," Helena said, her tone dipping slightly. "The emerald jewelry set he chose is exquisite, and the embroidered piece he sent over is lovely." Irma chuckled, "Well, that''s more like it. Seems he took my words to heart."


    Charlene stayed silent, listening in.


    After spending some time in the study, they moved to the garden for tea.


    Helena, looking at the house across the street, remarked, "It''s strange, that house was under renovation day and night, as if the owners couldn''t wait to move in. But then, all of a sudden, the work just stopped."


    "Maybe they ran into some issues," Irma spected.


    "Could be."


    Charlene had been thinking of selling that house but hesitated, fearing it might end up in the hands of the Hawkins or Spencer families.


    So, she had left it untouched and hadn''t even gone inside since it had connections to the Spencer family.


    While lost in thought, Charlene sneezed suddenly, feeling a chill run down her spine.


    Both Irma and Helena immediately showed concern, "Are you alright? Did you catch a cold?"


    Charlene grabbed a tissue, "Maybe. I did feel a bit under the weatherst night, just not as much as Daisy."


    Helena and Irma had been friends for years, yet Helena hadn''t mentioned anything about the incidents at her birthday party or about Thorne and Vesta''s situation.


    Their conversation remained light and cheerful.


    After a while, Connie called Charlene, ranting about running into Thorne with the Hawkins family at a restaurant again.


    Connie eximed, "Why does this keep happening to me? I don''t want to see this stuff!".


    09:35


    3


    Chapter


    Then, asking where Charlene was, she informed her, "I''m at my grandma''s."


    "Afe you heading back alone?"


    "No. Minnie and Irma are here too."


    Connie quickly connected the dots, "So, Thorne didn''t apany you back to your house but went to be with the Hawkins lot near Vesta''s?" hapterzu

 Divorce Time 170

    Charlene remained silent.


    After hanging up the phone, Charlene sneezed again. Her aunt Maisie was worried she might have caught a cold and made her some hot tea. After drinking it, Charlene felt her head getting heavier and soon fell asleep. When she woke up, she realized she had developed a fever-a high one at that, which made her head spin.


    Jasmine came over, looking somewhat concerned, "Mom, are you sick?"


    Charlene simply responded, "Yeah."


    Irma was also worried and suggested taking her back to the Henderson family so their trusted family doctor could take a look at her, iming the old doctor had a knack for quick recoveries.


    Helena thought her illness hade on too strong to dy any treatment and also advised her to return with Irma to the Henderson Mansion for the family doctor''s examination.


    back at the mansion, the family doctor came over, prescribed some medicine, and after taking a bowl of it, Charlene went upstairs to sleep again.


    When she next woke up, she felt much lighter in both body and mind. Opening her eyes, she saw a smallmp on, and turning her head, she spotted Thorne reading a book. She paused for a moment.


    Only then did she remember that she was in the old house, in Thorne''s room-the ce where he had grown


    1. up.


    Perhaps hearing her stir, Thorne looked over, "Awake?"


    Charlene felt her throat was sore and wasn''t in the mood to talk, so she remained silent.


    She grabbed a jacket lying nearby, attempting to get out of bed, but Thorne brought her a ss of water, handing it to her.


    Charlene hesitated for a moment before taking it, not bothering to say thanks.


    Thorne didn''t mind; he tried to check her forehead with his hand, but Charlene, despite feeling groggy, dodged.)


    Thorne paused, then withdrew his hand, standing up to say, "Dr. Ableson is still downstairs. I''ll get him toe up and check on you."


    Without waiting for her response, he left the room.


    Minutester, Dr. Ableson, Irma, Thorne, and Jasmine all entered the room.


    Dr. Ableson checked Charlene and noted she was much better but stressed the importance of continuing the medication. He mentioned her weak constitution and emotional blockages made her prone to illness upangi. catching a cold, advising her to nourish her body well. Charlene nodded in agreement.


    Irma then asked, "Charlene, are you hungry?"


    Charlene had barely eaten at lunch due to feeling unwell and had slept through the afternoon. By evening, she was indeed hungry but had no appetite.


    However, Irma insisted she eat something, then asked Thorne to bring up the meal prepared for Charlene from the kitchen.


    Thorneplied and soon returned with the food.


    pha and Dr. Ableson left, but Thorne stayed, sitting beside her as she ate, engrossed in a book.


    ncing over, Charlene realized it was the same book she had been reading at the Sapphire Springs Resort.


    She hadn''t noticed before, but now she saw he hadn''t returned it to her.


    Frowning, she began, "You-"


    Thorne smiled and said, "I spent about half an hour on it the other day and found some of your ideas really interesting. It sparked some new thoughts for me, so I''ve been picking it up every now and then." Charlene pursed her lips, ignoring him. She hardly had an appetite to begin with, and now it hadpletely vanished.


    Thorne watched her with a propped chin, saying, "After all these years, still not even able to have a proper argument?" Charlene turned away.


    Thorne sighed, "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. Go ahead and eat."

 Divorce Time 171

    In the divorce agreement, she made it crystal clear she wanted nothing.


    No splitting of assets or custody battle over Jasmine, she figured he''d promptly have her sign the divorce


    papers.


    But since she left the agreement and returned home, about three months had passed without a peep from him. As Charlene was about to bring this up, a knock sounded at the door. Then, Terence Henderson''s voice echoed, "Charlene, heard you were under the weather. Feeling any better?"


    Before Charlene could respond, Thorne called out, "Come in."


    The door had been left ajar, given the foot traffic earlier.


    Following Thorne''s invitation, Terence stepped in, greeting his brother first, "Hey."


    Thorne grunted an acknowledgment.


    Terence''s gazended on Charlene. Their interactions had been few, and knowing he was concerned but unsure what to say, she broke the silence, "I''m much better now."


    Scratching his head, Terence replied, "Oh, good, good."


    Charlene smiled and said, "It''s been a while since you''ve been back."


    "Yeah... I missed the food here, so I decided toe visit. When I got here, granny told me you were running a


    fever."


    Soon after, Irma came up, relieved to see Charlene looking better, "The soup''s ready in the kitchen. Ableson said you could have some. Shall we go down together, or do you want Thorne to bring it up for you?" With no real appetite and feeling her room was too stuffy, Charlene opted to go downstairs and spend time with the family.


    Terence didn''t see Jasmine, so he asked, "Where''s Minnie?"


    Irma responded, "She had a bit to eat earlier. Couldn''t drink much, we''ll try againter."


    Charlene, now seated, epted the bowl of soup passed by the butler, blowing on it gently before taking smalf sips.


    Thorne sat beside her, his phone buzzing with a new message. Perhaps to keep her from seeing, he angled his body away slightly, engrossed in his phone.


    Charlene continued her soup in silence.


    Irma, noticing Thorne''s distraction, chided, "Can''t whatever it is wait until after the soup?"


    "Just a sec," Thorne replied.


    The soup was soon finished.


    "Maybe a few more sips?" Irma suggested.


    Charlene declined, standing up, "No, I''m full."


    Though Thorne had turned slightly, Charlene inadvertently caught a glimpse of him texting Vesta, seemingly exining some project details. Realizing she noticed, Thorne moved further away. But Charlene had already lost interest, settling in the living room with a newspaper. Shortly after, Terence offered her some freshly washed fruit.


    09:35


    "No, thanks. You have it," Charlene said, looking up to see Thorne already heading upstairs, phone in hand.


    Sife looked away.


    Terence sat beside her, catching her attention with a nce. "What''s up?" she inquired.


    "Well, I''m not as sharp as you or my brother, and I''m having trouble with some physics problems..."


    Before Charlene could respond, Terence added, "I wanted to ask my brother, but he''s tied up. Said you could help me out."

 Divorce Time 172

    Charlene paused but didn''t say much, taking the set of papers from him.


    Charlen


    Terence''s grades were quite impressive, and his fundamentals were solid. Charlene took a look at the two tests he handed over, helped him streamline his thoughts a bit, and he quickly grasped where he had gone wrong.


    "Wow, Charlene, you''re amazing, thank you!"


    Once he got it, Terence, unconcerned about his appearance, hunched over the coffee table and started writing


    away.


    After he finished the physics problems, he packed up his books and pen, dering, "Done! Finally, I can y on my phone now!"


    Charlene giggled, tossing aside the newspaper she was flipping through. Feeling a bit perked up, she thought about heading upstairs to grab a book to kill some time. Meanwhile, Terence leaned closer, lowering his voice, "Hey, Charlene, you know my racing queen, right? She was in another car race recently and totally rocked it. I


    nagged a video; want to check it out?"


    Charlene hesitated, her smile fading slightly, "No thanks, I''m not really into car racing."


    "Really?" Terence was surprised, having thought Charlene shared his interest, "I saw you with binocrs at the race that day; I thought you were interested..."


    Charlene exined, "I was looking for some people I knew at the event that day."


    "Oh, I see..." Realizing she truly wasn''t interested, Terence didn''t press further. He turned back to his phone to continue watching Vesta''s race rey, murmuring, "My crush didn''tpete this time. I miss seeing her in action...sigh." Charlene announced, "I''m going to head upstairs to grab a book."


    Terence, full of energy, responded, "Sure, Charlene, you do seem more upbeat, but make sure to rest up, okay?"


    Charlene nodded, "I will." With that, she headed upstairs.


    When she returned to her room, Thorne was out.


    She found the book Thorne had borrowed on the desk and tucked it back into her bag. She often brought a book or two with her when she stayed over.


    Not finding the book she wanted in her room, she thought it might be in Jasmine''s, so she headed there next.


    Jasmine''s door was open.


    Before Charlene could reach her room, she heard Jasmine talking from inside: "Ms. Hawkins, I''m so boredom you chat with me a bit longer?" Charlene stopped in her tracks.


    Momentster, Jasmine''s voice rang out, bright and cheerful: "I''lle down for the soup soon, I promise I won''t skip it, Ms. Hawkins, don''t worry." Leaning against the wall, Charlene listened.


    "Okay, Ms. Hawkins, bye, muah~"


    After hanging up, Jasmine didn''t immediately leave her room.


    Charlene, feeling unwell and coughing a bit, stepped into Jasmine''s room, catching her attention.


    Jasmine was lying on her bed, kicking her feet in the air happily. Seeing Charlene, she got up, "Mom, why did you leave your room?" Charlene replied simply, "Came to get a book."


    00:25 P


    hapter


    Jasmine grabbed her hand, asking, "Great-grandma said the soup''s ready. Do you want toe down and have some with me?" Pulling her hand away, Charlene said, "Mommy already had some. You go on down if you haven''t had yours."


    Jasmine, still in a good mood from her phone call with Vesta, didn''t catch Charlene''s mood and cheerfully said,


    "Okay, then I''ll head downstairs."


    Charlene responded, "Alright."

 Divorce Time 173

    After Jasmine left, Charlene found her book and, instead of heading back to her room, she took it to the second-floor bay window to read.


    Half an hourter, Irma came up with a steaming cup of tea for her. "Charlene, so this is where you''ve been hiding."


    Charlene put down her book and stood to take the cup. "Grandma, you didn''t have to bring it up yourself. You could have just called me down."


    "You''re still recovering. It''s better if you don''t walk around too much." Irma settled into another armchair, her toneced with annoyance. "I thought of asking Thorne to bring it up, but he''s been holed up in his study, tapping away at his keyboard. It''s the weekend, and I don''t understand what could be so urgent."


    Earlier in the dining room, Thorne had been outlining some project details to Vesta, likely exining his preference for working in his study.


    harlene, without a word, started sipping her tea.


    The weather had turned cold, so the tea wasn''t too hot. Charlene gulped it down quickly, making Irma frown. "That''s quite bitter, dear. Take it slow."


    Charlene set down her cup. "It''s not too bad."


    Irma offered her a ss of water and a piece of candy to wash it down, but Charlene declined.


    Dinner was almost ready, and Charlene, having already eaten, wasn''t hungry.


    Irma then went downstairs for dinner.


    About half an hourter, Irma and Jasmine came up, both looking rather upset.


    Irma''s voice was icy with anger. "At this hour, Thorne has gone off to thepany again. No job should be working him to death!"


    Charlene, who had been engrossed in her book, hadn''t noticed the sound of a car leaving. Thorne must have gone to deal with some issue in Vesta''s project.


    Jasmine pouted, lying on Charlene''sp. "Daddy didn''t take me with him."


    Of course, Thorne wouldn''t take her. If he did, the whole of Neural Nexus Tech would know he was married with a daughter her age.


    How could he let Vesta face such gossip?


    Charlene gently pushed Jasmine to sit up. "Mommy''s still not well. Go sit somewhere else."


    Jasmine mumbled an "okay."


    Still recovering, Charlene couldn''t stay awake past ten and went to bed early after a shower. Waking up the next day, she found out Thorne hadn''te home that night.


    Dr. Ableson''s medical skills were indeed excellent, and Charlene was almost fully recovered.


    Irma had Dr. Ableson prescribe two more rounds of strength and vitality-boosting remedies.


    Charlene nned to return to work normally, but seeing that Irma was insistent, saying she wouldn''t know how to prepare Dr. Ableson''s remedies, Charlene agreed toe back in the evening for her medication. When Jasmine asked for a ride to school, Charlene declined, "Mommy didn''t bring the car back, maybe next time."


    deterred, Jasmine suggested, "Then take Daddy''s car. I''ll call him, he''ll definitely agree."


    09:35


    Chapter


    Before Charlene could respond, Jasmine had already dialed Thorne''s number.


    The call connected quickly.


    Hearing the voice on the other end, Jasmine almost blurted out the person''s name, but catching Charlene''s gaze, she swallowed her words saying, "Never mind," and hung up. Jasmine thought she had been sneaky, but Charlene immediately noticed that Jasmine''s initial instinct was to


    call out Vesta''s name.

 Divorce Time 174

    So, it turns out the person on the other line was Vesta.


    Jasmine lied in front of Charlene, feeling a bit uneasy: "Mom, maybe you can drop me off at school next time."


    Charlene responded, "Sure."


    Charlene and Terence were heading the same way. They left in the same car.


    Terence missed his morning study session, but he started reciting his notes in the car.


    Listening to his stumbling recitation, Charlene corrected a word or two for him.


    Terence gave Charlene a thumbs up, "Charlene, you''ve got a great memory."


    They reached Terence''s school first.


    Charlene also graduated from this high school. Seeing the familiar campus brought back a flood of memories for Charlene.


    But she didn''t have time to dwell on them, as Terence was getting out of the car, saying, "See ya, Charlene!"


    "Yeah, see you."


    The car merged back into traffic.


    Back at PrimeStar, Stewart pinched her cheek, "You look pale. Are you sick?"


    "Yeah, had a feverst night."


    "You came to work with a fever?"


    "It''s gone now," Charlene shrugged it off.


    "Got to head to Neural Nexus Techter,ing?"


    As Charlene reviewed thetest test dat?, she replied, "Yeah, sure."


    "Cool, I''ll call you when it''s time."


    "Okay."


    Charlene noticed issues with two data sets and went to find Patton for corrections.


    Right as she was about to go over some documents on her desk, Stewart came to get her for their trip.


    At Neural Nexus Tech, they got straight to work with Quincy, sparing the small talk.


    An hour and a halfter, with most of the work handled and time to spare, Quincy offered them each a cup of


    coffee.


    Stewart tasted his, "This coffee''s pretty good, even better than thest batch. Yourpany''s perks are getting better."


    That prompted Quincy to switch to gossip mode, "Oh, that''s all thanks to Ms. Hawkins'' influence."


    Stewart rolled his eyes.


    Vesta''s name popped up again.


    He put his coffee cup down and nced at Charlene.


    Charlene dered, "I''m thirsty." And she kept on drinking.


    Stewart was speechless.


    Quincy, fueled by his love for gossip, mentioned, "Didn''t Mr. Henderson hand off a project to Ms. Hawkins to run entirely?"


    09:36


    Chaptert


    ! Stewart replied, "... Yeah."


    Quincy: "Ms. Hawkins must be feeling the pressure, being her first time leading such a big project. I heard her team worked through the weekend. Justst night, they stayed till after 10 PM." Stewart replied with a cool tone, "Oh."


    "Honestly, Ms. Hawkins is quite dedicated and responsible. She didn''t take it lightly, even being Mr. Henderson''s girlfriend. She''s not treating the project like a joke."


    Stewart couldn''t help butugh, "Or maybe it''s because she''s notpetent enough, hence the need for so many to work overtime with her?"


    Quincy got his drift.


    "Everyone needs to grow."


    "Perhaps." He spoke nonchntly, ncing at Charlene, "But, you know, Charlene handled her first majorpany project smoothly from start to finish."


    From his recent interactions, Quincy realized that Charlene was even more capable than Stewart. Therefore, he took Stewart''s words seriously.


    Hemented, "At least she''s got a good attitude. With that, plus Mr. Henderson''s willingness to invest in her, her future achievements will surely be significant." Map

 Divorce Time 175

    Chapter


    175


    Af this point, Quincy couldn''t help but let out a sigh, "I mean, no offense, but Ms. Hawkins is living the dream."


    Before Charlene and Stewart could even process his words, Quincy dropped another bombshell, "Check this out. Ms. Hawkins and her team were pulling all-nighters over the weekend, right? But the project was still at a standstill. Then, out of nowhere, Mr. Henderson drops into the office after 7 pm yesterday, works his magic on the core of the project, and just like that, everything starts to fall into ce. And here''s the juicy part."


    Quincy leaned in, continuing, "Rumor has it, Mr. Henderson and Ms. Hawkins ended up crashing in the office. upstairs and haven''t been seen sincest night."


    At thest bit, Quincy gave Stewart a suggestive eyebrow raise.


    Stewart caught on immediately.


    He was implying that after wrapping up workst night, Thorne and Vesta... in the upstairs office...


    Stewart covered Charlene''s ears, eximing, "My ears are tainted!"


    Charlene was speechless. She heard everything. Covering her ears now was a bit toote.


    Besides, Jasmine called Thorne this morning, and guess who picked up? Vesta. That pretty much said it all.


    Just as Stewart was about to add his two cents, Vesta appeared.


    He let go of Charlene''s ears and huffed, "Well, look who''s up."


    Quincy, spotting Vesta too, cleared his throat, "Alright then."


    Vesta seemed in decent spirits, albeit a bit worn out.


    After all, she had been pulling all-nighters for days, andst night, she was reportedly with Thorne upstairs-


    Quincy coughed lightly. Her looking exhausted was to be expected.


    Vesta nodded at Stewart in greeting before quickly shifting her focus away, heading into the meeting room with her project team.


    Charlene and Stewart took a short break before getting back to their tasks.


    As lunchtime neared, Charlene and Stewart were in the midst of deciding where to eat. That''s when Thorne


    walked in.


    Catching a glimpse of her, he quickly averted his eyes and made his way to the meeting room where Vesta


    was.


    Seeing him enter, everyone in the room stood up to greet him, except for Vesta, who remained seated but looked up and smiled at Thorne, "You''re here?" "Yeah," Thorne replied, "How''s it going?"


    "Getting there. Starting to see the light at the end of the tunnel."


    "Good to hear," Thorne said, then turned to the others, "You''ve all been pushing hard these past few days. How about we all grab some lunch together?"


    It was clear Thorne was treating everyone to a meal.


    Hearing this, Vesta''s team was over the moon, feeling fortunate to work under such leadership.


    Suddenly, Vesta suggested, "Maybe I should also invite Mr. Ferguson and the others?" She meant bringing Stewart, Charlene, Quincy, and their project group along. Typically, only those in intimate rtionships, like couples or spouses, would think to include others in such ns.


    09:36


    : Thorne had no objections. "Sounds good."


    Vata got up and headed towards Stewart and Charlene''s side.

 Divorce Time 176

    Quincy''s face was all smiles as he was the first to greet, "Director Hawkins."


    Vesta returned the smile with a nod, then turned to them and said, "Thorne is treating my team to dinner at the diner downtown. Mr. Ferguson, Quincy, would you like to join?" She deliberately left Charlene out of the invitation.


    Quincy was naturally keen to ept. He nced at Stewart and then at Charlene.


    Stewart promptly responded, "We appreciate the gesture, Ms. Hawkins, but we''ve got our own ns."


    Vesta frowned, insisting, "Mr. Ferguson..."


    She hadn''t expected Stewart to steadfastly refuse, despite her repeated attempts.


    Her gaze then shifted to Charlene, who was sipping water quietly on the side. Catching Vesta''s look, Charlene responded with a chilly stare.


    esta withdrew her gaze.


    Aside from her looks, Vesta couldn''t fathom what Charlene had that made Stewart so protective of her.


    Was she exceptional or outstanding in any way?


    With Stewart''s refusal, Vesta simply smiled, maintaining herposure, and said, "Alright, maybe next time then." With that, she turned and left without another nce at Charlene or Quincy. Quincy felt somewhat ignored.


    "Ms. Hawkins can be quite aloof at times," hemented.


    Though Vesta did have the credentials to be proud, Thorne, the real big boss, always showed them courtesy and politeness whenever they met.


    Stewart shrugged, "It''s obvious."


    Vesta acted as if she ran Neural Nexus Tech all by herself.


    Even without Thorne''s backing, her self-esteem seemed sky-high.


    Thorne, probably informed by Vesta that they wouldn''t be joining for dinner, came overter to cordially shake hands with Stewart, saying, "Then we''ll be off. Mr. Ferguson, please do join us next time." "Of course," Stewart replied.


    Thorne offered a smile, nced at Charlene, then turned to leave with Vesta and the others waiting at the doo After lunch, Charlene and Stewart returned to Neural Nexus Tech.


    It was a while before Vesta and her team returned.


    By 6 PM, Charlene and Stewart had finished their work for the day and were ready to head out, as nothing urgent was left and there was still plenty of time to handle everything. But it seemed Vesta and her team were still busy, showing no signs of leaving anytime soon. Quincy mentioned, "Heard they''re pulling an all-nighter."


    Stewart simply responded, "Oh."


    Charlene said, "Let''s head out."


    Stewart offered, "Dinner''s on me."


    Charlene shook her head, "No thanks, I''ve got other ns."


    Tema had requested her presence back at the family home for dinner.


    09:36


    Map oraz


    Upon arriving home, to her surprise, Thorne and Jasmine were already there.


    Charlene hadn''t expected Thorne to return, thinking he might stay back at the office with Vesta.


    Noticing her arrival, Thorne gave her a quick nce before going back to hisptop.


    At dinner, Thorne sat next to Charlene. Seeing him engrossed in his phone, she suddenly spoke up, "Got a momentter? There''s something I need to discuss with you."


    0000

 Divorce Time 177

    Chapter


    177


    Thorne barely nced up from his phone when he heard her, muttering a distracted, "Sure"


    Seeing him agree, Charlene felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    Irma had been chatting with the butler, missing the exchange entirely, but the sight of them talking brought a warm smile to her face.


    After dinner, Irma had someone bring Charlene her medicine.


    Thorne excused himself from the dining room to make a call.


    Charlene, having finished her medicine, was just stepping out of the dining room when the sound of a car engine caught her attention. "Did he leave?" she wondered aloud.


    Irma huffed, clearly annoyed, "Yes, off in such a hurry. Who knows what he''s up to."


    Charlene frowned, suspecting he might be off to Neural Nexus Tech to help Vesta again, despite his promise to


    chat with herter.


    She hoped he would return that evening. But Thorne didn''te back.


    The following days were hectic over at Neural Nexus Tech.


    After breakfast, Charlene and Stewart headed straight to the Neural Nexus Tech entrance to meet up.


    Vesta and her team were already there when they arrived.


    Stewart raised an eyebrow,


    "We did," Quincy replied You''re early. Didn''t you pull an all-nighter?"


    "But we had to get an early start to keep up with the schedule. It''s been intense."


    Stewart didn''t bothermenting further, and Charlene focused on her work.


    An hourter, as Charlene was about to head to the restroom, Thorne appeared. This time, it didn''t seem like he was there for Vesta.


    After a brief greeting with Vesta near the


    rence room, he headed their way.


    Stewart asked, "Mr. Henderson, what brings you here?"


    Thorne responded, "I took some time to review the system you''ve been working on. It looks impressive, but I have some ideas I''d like to discuss with you both."


    Stewart nced at Charlene, who excused herself, "Sorry, I need to run to the restroom. You guys start without


    me."


    Nods were exchanged, and Charlene left.


    Returning from the restroom, Charlene was nearly back to Thorne and Stewart when a sharp cry of "Director Hawkins" echoed from the conference room, followed by amotion.


    As Charlene turned to look, Thorne''s expression darkened, and he rushed towards the conference room. He brushed past her so forcefully that Charlene nearly stumbled, her shoulder aching from the impact. Stewart quickly steadied her, "You okay?" Holding her shoulder, Charlene shook her head, "I''m fine."


    As she spoke, she saw Thorne emerge from the conference room, supporting a woozy Vesta, before they both disappeared from sight.


    Quincy, worried, asked, "What happened to Director Hawkins?"


    "She fainted," Edwin replied. "Probably from all thosete nights catching up to her.


    09:36


    #


    Remembering Thorne''s reaction, Stewart''s face soured, "She won''t die!"


    Seeing Stewart''s anger, Quincy attempted to lighten the mood, "Stewart, Mr. Henderson was just worried about Director Hawkins, no need to-" Stewart cut him off sharply, "Shut it!"


    Quincy fell silent.


    Charlene, trying to ease the tension, smiled, "It''s not that bad anymore. The pain''s almost gone."


    Stewart pressed his lips together, "Want to head home and rest?"

 Divorce Time 178

    Stewart leaned in, his voice urgent yet hushed, "Hurry up, Charlene."


    "I know," Charlene replied, her gaze steady.


    Lunchtime rolled around when Edwin approached them, sharing that Vesta was okay now, having been taken home by Thorne for some rest.


    She hadn''t finished the herbal remedies Dr. Ableson had prepared for her.


    After leaving Neural Nexus Tech that evening, Charlene found herself drawn back to the old family mansion.


    However, Thorne was nowhere to be found that night.


    Charlene bit her lip in thought and decided to give him a call, but there was no answer. With a sigh, she set her phone aside.


    The situation at Neural Nexus Tech was still unresolved, yet theirmitments at PrimeStar couldn''t be


    eglected either.


    The following morning, Charlene and Stewart managed to sort out a few matters at PrimeStar before heading back to Neural Nexus Tech in the afternoon.


    After today, it seemed like there wouldn''t be much left for them to do there.


    Stewart couldn''t hide his relief at the thought, saying to Charlene, "I''m never setting foot in Neural Nexus Tech again. I''ve had enough of being treated like a second-ss citizen." Charlene chuckled, "Okay."


    Upon their arrival, they were relieved to find Vesta and her team were not in another meeting.


    Vesta was indeed back at work, seemingly buried under a mountain of tasks.


    Neither Charlene nor Stewart had any interest in Vesta''s well-being; their focus was on wrapping up their work and bidding Neural Nexus Tech farewell..


    By nearly 5 PM, they hadpleted their tasks.


    Their future visits to Neural Nexus Tech would be few and far between.


    However, there were still unresolved issues waiting for them at PrimeStar, requiring their attention.


    As they headed down to the parking lot, they ran into Thorne and Vestaing out of another elevator. The encounter was awkward.


    Thorne approached, "I''ve heard the system issues are nearly resolved. Mr. Ferguson, your efforts are much appreciated."


    Stewart responded coolly, "Mr. Henderson, you''re too kind. It''s all part of the job."


    Though polite, Stewart and Charlene had already cklisted Neural Nexus Tech in their minds.


    As they conversed, moving towards the parking area, a figure suddenly lunged at Thorne from the side, brandishing a knife.


    Charlene and Stewart, focused on leaving, initially didn''t notice the assant approaching.


    By the time Charlene realized what was happening, it was toote. Vesta, closer to Thorne, reacted instinctively, pushing him out of the way. The knife plunged into her chest instead, the scent of blood filling the air. The attacker was quickly subdued, but Thorne, pale with shock, scooped up the injured Vesta and rushed her


    the car, which sped away from Charlene and Stewart''s sight.


    09-36


    hapter


    Stewart tugged at Charlene, "Let''s go."


    Charlene, snapping back to reality, nodded, "Yeah..."


    That evening, as Charlene returned to the mansion, Thorne was absent.


    Indeed, for the next two days, Thorne didn''t return to the mansion.


    Jasmine, likely aware of Vesta''s injury, had slipped out of the mansion that very night.


    Only one dose of the medicine remained.


    By Friday, Charlene returned to the mansion, intending to finish the medicine before leaving for good.


    To her surprise, Thorne was there.


    She paused, the idea of divorce briefly crossing her mind, before she continued up the stairs.


    Thorne was in the second-floor living room, and unexpectedly, Moran was there too.


    Upon seeing her, Thorne said, "You''re back."


    "Yeah," Charlene replied, indifferent to Vesta''s condition.


    She was ready to discuss divorce without avoiding Moran, "About what I said the other day- Thorne cut her off, "Take a look at this. If there are no objections, let''s sign it." 09:36


    Charlene grabbed the document handed to her.

 Divorce Time 179

    It was a divorce settlement. The first use demanded custody of Jasmine for him. The rest detailed the wealth he was willing to part with for her. She had sought him out to discuss the progress of their divorce.


    Now, facing the divorce settlement, she flipped through it casually without much attention and ced it back on the table, dering, "I have no objections." Saying so, she opened her purse, rummaged for a pen, and prepared to sign.


    Charlene''s rise to her current status had been marred by dublous means,


    Despite the disregard for Charlene as a person, her love for Thorne over the years was evident to everyone, including Thorne himself and Moran.


    Siven Charlene''s devotion to Thorne, Moran had braced for her inability to ept the divorce, expecting her to be devastated and unwilling to let Thorne go.


    To his surprise, Charlene not only agreed to the divorce swiftly but also raised no objections to Thorne''s demand for their daughter''s custody. This was entirely unexpected for Moran,


    He looked incredulously at Thorne.


    Thorne, watching Charlene, seemed deeply surprised by her readiness to agree to the divorce.


    As Charlene bent over to sign, she paused, retracting the pen.


    Moran smirked to himself.


    He knew it-Charlene couldn''t possibly-


    Charlene stated, "I''ll have mywyer review this divorce settlement tomorrow. If everything checks out, I''ll sign it within two days and have mywyer contact you."


    She had noticed he was willing to part with a substantial portion of his assets, including shares in hispany, which she had briefly seen while flipping through the document. In her initial divorce proposal, she hadn''t asked for anything. Now that he was offering, she wouldn''t refuse.


    Throughout their marriage, he might not have loved her, but he never set a trap for her.


    Thus, upon seeing his willingness to divide his assets with her, she was inclined to sign immediately but hesitated.


    She worried about potential loopholes in the agreement.


    Should any issues arise with hispany in the future, holding these shares might make her a scapegoat.


    Thorne, in drafting this divorce settlement, might not have intended to harm her.


    Yet, she couldn''t be sure that, upon marrying Vesta, Vesta wouldn''t exploit any loopholes to her detriment.


    Thorne, seemingly caught off guard by her wariness, paused before responding, "Okay."


    Charlene nodded, slid the divorce settlement back into her purse, zipped it up, and without another word, stood up and left.


    Moran watched Charlene''s departing figure in disbelief, turning to Thorne, "Is she alright?"


    Thorne, watching Charlene walk away, only turned back to softly answer, "I don''t know.".


    "And she didn''t even react to you wanting Minnie''s custody. This is so strange."


    09:36


    dhapter


    Thorne paused for a while, then replied, "... Yeah."


    "Dpes she not want Minnie''s custody? That''s impossible, right? Minnie is her pride and joy!" In a sudden thought, Moran asked, "Or, did you guys already settle Minnie''s custody beforehand?" Thorne, with a deep and thoughtful look, paused before admitting, "No, we never discussed it."


    "Damn, then why?"


    09:36

 Divorce Time 180

    Moran was thoroughly confused.


    Just then, Irma stepped out of the elevator, announcing, "Dinner''s ready, Charlene''s already downstairs. What are you two still doing up here? Come on, let''s eat."


    Moran snapped back to reality, replying, "Oh, right, on my way." Thorne got up as well.


    Downstairs, Jasmine was happily nestled on the couch next to Charlene, chatting away.


    Charlene sat there, listening intently to Jasmine.


    It was a touching scene of mother-daughter bonding.


    But knowing that Charlene had given up Jasmine''s custody without so much as a fuss, Moran couldn''t help but feel the scene before his eyes was nothing but a facade. He frowned.


    Irma was still in the dark about Charlene and Thorne''s divorce. She cheerfully called out to Charlene and


    asmine, "Charlene, Minnie, dinner''s ready."


    Charlene and Jasmine replied in unison, "Okay,ing!"


    Jasmine grabbed Charlene''s hand and they both headed to the dining room, hand in hand.


    Moran rolled his eyes.


    When Moran arrived, he took a seat next to Thorne. Charlene and Jasmine sat together.


    Irma beamed, "We haven''t seen you in such a long time, Thorne. When I saw you wereing, I asked the chef


    to prepare a couple of your favorite dishes. You must eat up."


    Moran chuckled, "Sure thing, Grandma, I''ll take care of those steaks!"


    Irma said, ¡°Alright, alright."


    Charlene was busy serving Jasmine, carefully removing bones from her fish with meticulous care.


    At first nce, it seemed like nothing had changed.


    But...Moran couldn''t help but stare a bit longer.


    Noticing Moran''s gaze, Charlene gave him a cold look. Moran paused.


    In the past, because of his close rtionship with Thorne and Granger, he knew Charlene had always wanted to get on good terms with them.


    Though they never really paid much attention to her, Charlene hadn''t given up easily. She may have been awkward socially, but she always made an effort toe over, greeting them with a gentle smile.


    But now, Charlene''s gaze was ice-cold. As if she were looking at a stranger with whom she had no connect on


    It was only then that Moran realized, Charlene seemed to act the same way towards Jasmine. She appeared caring and attentive, but her eyes no longer held the warmth of love. Instead, they were distant. This... This couldn''t be real, right?


    Moran could understand Charlene''s change of attitude towards him - after all, no one likes to be met with coldness when offering warmth.


    But Jasmine was her daughter. How could she extend that indifference to her? Perhaps this was just another tactic, another way to catch Thorne''s attention. Maybe she was trying to make him want her back by pulling away? With this thought, Moran turned her gaze to Thorne.


    Sure enough, Thorne was also watching Charlene. And he didn''t seem in any hurry to look away.


    09:36


    haptertund


    This never would have happened before.


    Moran couldn''t help but smirk to himself. He knew it.


    Irma suddenly coughed lightly, "Moran, what are you looking at?"


    Noticing Moran had been staring at Charlene all evening, Irma frowned.


    Moran quickly realized Irma might have gotten the wrong idea and quickly chose something she knew Irma would like to hear, "Oh, I just noticed that Charlene seems particrly quiet tonight, not really engaging with Thorne. It struck me as odd, so I couldn''t help but look a bit longer."

 Divorce Time 181

    Irma couldn''t help but notice that Charlene wasn''t as forward with Thorne as she used to be.


    With a heavy sigh, she shot Thorne a pointed look and said, "It''s all Thorne''s fault, isn''t it?"


    "After all the effort Charlene put in, and he barely gave her the time of day. Wouldn''t that cool anyone''s heels?"


    Thorne responded with just a faint smile, choosing to remain silent. Charlene, on her part, was content to stay quiet too, concentrating on her meal instead of joining the conversation. Before dinner was over, Thorne received a call and excused himself to take it, returning shortly after.


    After they finished eating, he told Irma, "I''ve got to run. Something''se up."


    Jasmine, ever so sharp, guessed the call might have been from Vesta.


    "I want to go check on her too," she said, "Dad, can Ie with you?"


    Sure," Thorne agreed.


    Irma then suggested, "Why don''t you take Charlene along as well? It''s Saturday tomorrow, a little outing could do her good."


    Charlene was quick to decline, "Grandma, I''ve got ns with a friendter."


    "Alright then," Irma conceded.


    Jasmine, who had been anxious about the possibility of Charlene staying with her, visibly rxed. As they prepared to leave, she turned to Charlene and said, "Bye, Mom." "Take care, see you," Charlene replied.


    As Thorne''s car pulled away, Charlene too left in her own vehicle. Once she was a safe distance from the family home, she dialed up Stewart and got straight to the point, "I''m considering divorcing Thorne. He just handed me a divorce agreement, trying to settle with some assets. I want awyer to check for any loopholes."


    Stewart, in the midst of dinner himself, couldn''t hide his excitement, "I''ll get you a top-notch attorney right


    away!"


    Charlene managed a smile, "Thanks."


    Hanging up, she drove back to her ce.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Jasmine and Thorne were still with Vesta, while Moran stepped out into the hallway to make a call.


    "He''s nning to divorce Charlene," he told Granger, who was currently out of town.


    Granger stopped dead in his tracks, eximing, "What? Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely. I was there, wasn''t I?" Moran retorted, adding, "And Thorne isn''t even discussing custody of Minnie with her."


    Granger clenched his phone tighter. Before Moran could continue, Granger cut him off, "I''ve got another call to make," and hung up without waiting for a response.


    Moran was left muttering to himself about Granger''s sudden rush.


    Meanwhile, Granger, after some hesitation, dialed Charlene''s number. She had just gotten home when she saw his call and picked up, "Mr. Harden, what can I do for you?"


    There was a moment''s hesitation on his end. He wanted to ask about her well-being, but it felt out of ce glyen their current rtionship.


    Charlene mistook his pause for a different reason and jumped in, "If it''s about meeting Daisy, I''m tied up


    10-36


    tomorrow. Maybe the day after or next week?"

 Divorce Time 182

    Stewart had just called her, mentioning he had arranged a meeting with awyer for her. Tomorrow morning, she was scheduled to see thewyer. She had to finalize the divorce as soon as possible.


    Granger knew she had misunderstood something, but he didn''t correct her. He simply said, "Alright."


    At that moment, Charlene thought he was about to end the call. When he didn''t, Charlene asked in confusion, "Mr. Harden, is there anything else?"


    Granger noticed the calmness in Charlene''s voice, which surprisinglycked the pain and distress he had anticipated.


    But was that truly the case? Perhaps she was merely suppressing her feelings.


    After a brief silence of two or three seconds, Charlene spoke again, "Mr. Harden? Are you still there?"


    ranger snapped back to reality, responding, "Yes."


    Charlene asked, "Is there anything else?" She added, "I have other matters to attend to. If there''s nothing else,


    shall we end the call?"


    Granger had no choice but to agree, "Alright."


    With that, Charlene hung up.


    Her recent project had received high praise from Kenton Just a couple of days ago, Kenton had messaged her, asking her to organize her work for a review before submitting it to a reputable journal.


    She had been caught up with Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar affairstely, which had put her personal projects on hold.


    Now that she had some free time, she was eager to get back to her work.


    With that thought, she set her phone aside and powered up herputer.


    After ending the call, Granger dialed Moran back, inquiring, "Thorne wants a divorce and custody of Minnie, right? She must be opposed to it. Are they preparing for a court battle?"


    Moran had originally called Granger to discuss this very topic. He replied, "Not at all! She agreed! To both the divorce and the custody, without any objection. She signed the papers quite calmly, it''s unbelievable!" Granger was just as shocked.


    It didn''t make sense for Charlene to give up Jasmine''s custody so easily. It waspletely out of character


    Moran pressed, "So, why do you think that is?"


    Before Granger could respond, Moran spected, "Is she trying to win Thorne''s favor, make him feel guilty?


    Granger had no definitive answer.


    Admittedly, given Charlene''s feelings for Thorne, it was a possibility.


    After a moment of silence, Granger asked, "What about Thorne? How did he react?"


    "Thorne was surprised too. Today, at the family dinner, I felt he was paying more attention to Charlene than usual. Damn, if I''m right about this, then Charlene is a real strategist, not someone to be underestimated at all!" Granger remarked lightly, "Or maybe, she genuinely wants the divorce?"


    Moran paused, "You mean Charlene?" He scoffed, "How could that be? She''s been into Thorne since her teens. After all these years, there''s no way she''d want to leave Thorne." 10:36


    Granger hinted, "People change."


    Moran stuck to his opinion, "I still think it''s impossible."


    Continuing, he said, "Anyway, this is something worth celebrating for Thorne. Once you''re back from your trip,


    and Vesta''s injury heals a bit, we should definitely celebrate."


    It was then Moran realized Granger''s silence.


    22

 Divorce Time 183

    He asked, "Granger, you busy?"


    Granger replied, "Nope."


    Moran then remembered something. "Oh... right, you''re back on Tuesday?"


    Granger paused for a moment before responding, "Yeah."


    Before Moran could say anything else, Granger quickly added, "Let''s leave it at that."


    "Alright, just hit me up when you''re back. I''lle pick you up and we can check out Vesta together," Moran offered. Granger hesitated, then said, "...Sure."


    The next day.


    Charlene got up, went for a 30-minute jog, had breakfast, and then headed out.


    She arrived at thew firm to find Stewart already there.


    Upon seeing her, Stewart waved.


    Charlene sat down, and Mr. Padgett''s assistant served her coffee as she handed over the divorce agreement to Padgett. Padgett took it from her.


    Stewart and Padgett had been close friends for years, and Stewart leaned in closer to take a look.


    When he saw the first use about the custody of Jasmine, he nced at Charlene.


    Years ago, he had met Jasmine a few times.


    Charlene treated her like her whole world, always talking about her daughter in every phone call.


    But ever since she decided to divorce Thorne and go back to PrimeStar, she never brought up her daughter Jasmine in front of him again.


    Considering this, he spected that during the year Jasmine lived abroad with Thorne, she might have grown close to Vesta, possibly even doing something that deeply hurt Charlene.


    Seeing that she only instructed thewyer to look for loopholes in the property uses of the agreement, without showing concern for the custody issue, Stewart understood that she was ready to let go of her daughter. He pry further.


    didn''t


    In his eyes, Charlene was a kind-hearted and sentimental person.


    The fact that she was willing to give up her own daughter meant she must have been deeply disillusioned.


    Thinking this, Stewart didn''t dwell on it, instead moving on to the other sections of the agreement.


    After a while, he raised an eyebrow, "All this real estate, wow, Thorne''s being quite generous."


    Charlene sipped her coffee, not responding.


    Stewart casually flipped through the document, then stopped bothering Padgett and sat next to Charlene t chat about academic matters.


    They discussed a small portion using terminologies only the two of them could understand, leaving Mr. Padgett''s assistant utterly confused. 10:36


    Chapter 188:


    As for Mr. Padgett, he was diligently going through the agreement with Charlene.


    After more than an hour.


    Padgett told Charlene, "I''ve checked it thoroughly, the agreement is indeed without issues. In fact, it''s quite favorable to you."


    Charlene paused, "What do you mean?"


    "The cash goes without saying, and the real estate is clearly free from any disputes," Padgett exined. "Regarding the shares Mr. Thorne is giving you from hispany, it''s explicitly stated that you''re only responsible for collecting dividends. Should thepany face any trouble, all legal liabilities andpensations fall solely on Mr. Thorne, not affecting you in the slightest."


    Charlene was taken aback.


    Stewart''s eyes widened, "Are you sure you''re not mistaken? Thorne can be this considerate?" Padgettughed, "Stewart, are you doubting my professional skills?"


    Stewart replied, "...Not exactly."


    He was just too surprised, that''s all. Charlene was somewhat surprised too. But not overly so. Throughout their marriage, Thorne had always been distant and rarely supportive, but she knew him well enough to believe that if he was giving her something now, he would likely make sure she wouldn''t have any worriester on.


    Thus, her request to review the contract wasn''t out of suspicion he''d y tricks, but rather out of concern there might be overlooked details.

 Divorce Time 184

    Thinking about it, she calmly said, "d to hear there''s no problem."


    With that, she picked up the pen beside her and signed her name without any hesitation.


    She turned to Padgett and said, "I''ll leave the rest of the divorce proceedings in your capable hands, Mr. Padgett."


    Padgett nodded, replying, "I have a meeting shortly, but I''ll reach out to Mr. Thorne this afternoon to follow up on the divorce matters between you two." "Sounds good," Charlene replied.


    As it was nearing lunchtime, Charlene and Stewart grabbed a bite with Padgett before heading over to Charlene''s ce to continue working on their paper.


    While Charlene and Stewart were busy, back at The Henderson Group''s office, Thorne, who had just started


    eviewing documents, got a call.


    He casually answered, "Hello, who''s this?"


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Thorne. I''m Charlene''s attorney, surname Pei. Charlene has signed the divorce agreement, and she has entrusted me to handle the subsequent divorce matters on her behalf. Are you avable to discuss this now?"


    Thorne paused for a moment before replying, "I have a couple of video conferences this afternoon and might be tied up. How about we meet tomorrow morning around 10 at The Henderson Group''s office?" "Thank you, Mr. Thorne. I appreciate your cooperation," Padgett responded before hanging up.


    Thorne then continued with his documents.


    The evening had settled in. Stewart had to leave for anothermitment.


    Charlene decided to head back to the Ross family''s for dinner, grabbing her bag and stepping out.


    Just as she got into her car, Jasmine called.


    Charlene didn''t need to guess the reason for the call and chose not to answer.


    After several unanswered calls, Jasmine stopped trying.


    Arriving at the Ross family''s estate during the peak hours for traffic, Charlene waited in line for her car to be recognized.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on her window. It was Granger.


    Charlene was taken aback. She hadn''t expected to run into him here.


    Slowly, she rolled down the window, greeting, "Mr. Harden."


    Granger''s gaze fell on her face, noting her calm demeanor, devoid of the distress he had anticipated, causing him to pause.


    Charlene spoke, "Is there something you needed, Mr. Harden?"


    Granger started, "I was in the area and saw your car, so I thought I''d say hello."


    Considering how well they knew each other, hising over wasn''t really necessary, but since he had helped her in the past, she kept that thought to herself. Besides, she would have to see him again when visiting Daisy.


    They weren''t friends, but there was no need to make things awkward between them.


    02.11


    Chapte


    With that thought, Charlene nodded, "Well, I won''t keep you. 1-"


    Granger cut in, "I heard there''s a famous bakery around here. I haven''t been to this part of town much, and I couldn''t find it. Do you know where it is exactly?" Without suspicion, Charlene replied, "Yes, there''s a popr bakery, but it''s not in this area. It''s about a kilometer away on another street."


    She gave him directions.


    "Thanks," Granger said.


    "No problem." It was her turn for the car recognition, "Goodbye then."


    "Goodbye," Granger replied.

 Divorce Time 185

    Granger was well aware of the location of that bakery.


    After Charlene left, he didn''t visit the bakery either.


    He got into his car, hesitated for a moment, then dialed a number. "Hey Moran, I''m back. I''ve got a flight to catchter, but could you check if Thome is free? If he''s busy, maybe you coulde with me to visit Vesta at the hospital?" Moran was taken aback. "You''re back? When did you get in?"


    Granger dodged the question: "Could you give Vesta a heads-up first? See if she''s up for visitorster."


    Moran was about to ask why Granger didn''t just call Thorne and Vesta himself.


    Then he figured Granger must be swamped with other things, pressed for time, and since he hadn''t visited Vesta yet today, he readily agreed without further thought.


    horne was tied up.


    After hanging up, Granger picked up a bouquet of flowers and a fruit basket and headed to the hospital to meet Moran.


    In the hospital room.


    Upon seeing him, Vesta asked with a smile, "What brings you back all of a sudden?"


    Granger replied coolly, "Just had some things to take care of."


    Hearing that, Vesta looked down at the flowers he had just brought, saying, "I see..."


    But she thought to herself, "Whether he had reallye back to take care of business or made the long trip just to see me..."


    Though she was hurt that he hadn''te right away, the fact that he made time as soon as he could to see her meant a lot.


    Charlene spent the night at the Ross family home. The next day, she was up early.


    Charlene stretched contentedly, admiring the sulents thriving on the windowsill.\


    When she came downstairs, her aunt was already up, busily preparing breakfast for her and the two kids.


    Seeing her, her aunt smiled, "Charlene''s in a good mood today?"


    Charlene went over to help knead the dough, replying with a smile, "Yeah, feeling pretty good."


    As a steaming bowl of soup and noodles was served, Charlene sat down to eat. But then her phone rang.


    It was Jasmine again.


    Charlene didn''t answer.


    Jasmine kept calling.


    Charlene turned off her phone, then focused on her noodles.


    Seeing her calls go unanswered, Jasmine pouted and went to find Thorne.


    Thorne, just back from a run and about to shower, asked upon seeing her upset face, "What''s up?"


    "I tried calling Mom yesterday, wanted her toe home and cook, but she never picked up. I called her twice


    more just now, and she didn''t pick up again. When I tried a third time, it said the number was unreachable." Thorne responded, "Maybe your mom turned off her phone."


    08:41


    "Huh?" Jasmine frowned, "is the battery dead?"


    Tjorne gave a nonmittal response, "Maybe."


    "What do I do? I wanted to go skiing today, and Mom promised she''d take me if she was free."


    Jasmine had initially been too upset to think about fun, intending to visit Ms. Hawkins in the hospital.


    But with hospital germs and everyone advising against frequent visits, and now that Ms. Hawkins was getting better, she wasn''t as worried. Finding herself with free time and no one to spend it with, she naturally turned to her mom. But her mom wasn''t answering her calls. "Try calling herter; she''ll probably turn on her phone then."


    Jasmine replied unhappily, "Okay..."


    Charlene couldn''t stay off her phone forever. After all, she had things to discuss with Stewart.


    Andter, Padgett might try to get in touch with her.


    bout half an hourter, she turned her phone back on.


    Soon after, Jasmine called again.


    Charlene turned on herputer and ignored the call, continuing with her thesis.


    Seeing Charlene still not answering and with Thorne about to leave, Jasmine pleaded, "Dad, Mom''s still not picking up. Could you try calling her for me?"

 Divorce Time 186

    Thorne didn''t say much, just pulled out his phone and dialed Charlene.


    Charlene saw the call but decided to disconnect.


    Thorne paused for a moment, then remarked, "Looks like your mom didn''t pick up my call either."


    "She''s probably busy, didn''t you see?" Jasmine said. Otherwise, her mom would never miss her dad''s call..


    "Maybe," Thorne replied as he slipped into his suit jacket and grabbed a ck trench coat. "I''m heading out. If you want to go out, you can ask the bodyguard to take you." "But I want mom toe with me..."


    Even though she sometimes resented her mother''s nagging, there were moments she wished for herpany.


    Then, cupping her face, she asked, "Dad, are you visiting Ms. Hawkins at the hospital or heading back to the office?"


    "Hospital first, then the office," Thorne gently tapped on her forehead. "Off I go, have fun on your own."


    Jasmine murmured a disappointed, "Oh..."


    After two more unreturned calls to Charlene, Jasmine resigned to having the bodyguard and Latonia apany her out.


    But without her favorite person, even skiing felt joyless, and it wasn''t long before she returned home, disheartened.


    Leaving the hospital, Thorne made his way back to Henderson Group.


    Soon after, Moran showed up.


    With a nce at Thorne, Moran quipped, "Here to enjoy the show?"


    Before Thorne could respond, Coy approached, saying, "Mr. Padgett is here."


    "Send him up," Thorne directed.


    Led by Coy, Padgett entered Thorne''s guest reception room.


    After a firm handshake, Thorne gestured, "Please, have a seat."


    Without much preamble, Padgett sat down and presented the divorce agreement Charlene had signed the day before, sliding it across to Thorne.


    Taking it, Thorne acknowledged the document.


    Curious about it, Moran leaned in to check if Charlene had indeed signed.


    Seeing her signature, he eximed in surprise, "She actually signed?"


    Thorne nced at Charlene''s name but remained expressionless, then turned his attention back to Padgett.


    After a brief discussion, he said, "The agreement involves a substantial number of properties and shares. It will take some time to handle the necessary transfers. I''ll contact you once everything is settled." "Alright,¡± replied Padgett.


    Thorne then instructed Coy, "Coy, would you escort Mr. Padgett out?"


    After leaving Henderson Group, Padgett reached out to Charlene to update her on the proceedings.


    Flowning, she inquired, "How long will it take to finalize?"


    08:41


    1


    "That depends on Mr. Hend


    progress. progress."


    "Got it," Charlene responded. "Thank you, Mr. Padgett."


    The next day, she went to her job at PrimeStar as usual.


    In the afternoon, while discussing work with Stewart, his phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing the caller ID, Stewart frowned.


    "What''s up?" Charlene asked.


    He showed her the screen, replying, "Dalton''s call."


    Given their shared circles, they weren''t strangers to each other''s numbers, though their interactions were minimal.


    Since theirst meeting at Neural Nexus Tech, Stewart believed there was nothing that necessitated contact with Dalton. uzzled but curious, Stewart answered the call.


    After hanging up, he turned to Charlene and said, "He''s interested in partnering on a new project."


    The projects led by Charlene had caught their professors'' attention, promising close coboration with the government again.


    With the projects'' bright prospects, they anticipated a flood of partnership inquiries once the news broke. And Dalton, getting wind of it before the public, had already made his move. With a smirk, Stewartmented, "Abrd''s quite the sly fox."

 Divorce Time 187

    However, being in his position, Abrd having inside information and giving his own circle a heads up was pretty much the norm.


    That''s just how it works among the elite.


    Stewart had gotten used to it by now.


    Grinding his teeth, he said, "Ourpany definitely needs to coborate with others to scale up the project, buttely, I just can''t stand the sight of Dalton..." Charlene knew it was because Dalton had taken a liking to Vesta.


    But Charlene truly didn''t care. She stated coolly, "The smooth progress of the project and maximizing our benefits is what matters most. Everything else is secondary." She had met Abrd once. He might have his biases, but from what their mentor''s attitude towards him


    ndicated, Abrd was indeed trustworthy.


    "I know," Stewart said.


    He was just venting.


    He raised his chin and huffed, "Anyway, we still have some time before we officially start seeking investors. I''ll just give him the cold shoulder for now."


    Charleneughed, "Alright." As long as he was happy.


    After Dalton''s call, Charlene and Stewart continued discussing business.


    But half an hourter, Stewart''s phone rang again.


    Seeing the caller ID, he disyed a mix of disdain and smugness.


    Charlene, sensing it was someone familiar, asked, "Who is it?"


    Stewart smiled, "Granger."


    "Looking to coborate?"


    "Very likely."


    Like with Dalton, he didn''t usually cross paths with Granger or Moran.


    Granger wouldn''t call him without a reason. Besides, the Harden family, like the Ramirez family, had connections in both politics and the military. They were very well-informed.


    "Should I take it?" Stewart asked Charlene.


    Being Thorne''s wife, Granger and his crowd looked down on her but had taken Vesta, the mistress, into their fold and got along with her so well.


    In his view, Granger was even more despicable than Dalton.


    "Take it,¡± Charlene said. She didn''t want Stewart to act impulsively.


    Stewart answered the call.


    As expected, Granger, like Dalton, was indeed calling to seek coboration.


    After stating his purpose, Granger said, "I''m currently out of town on a business trip, but I''ll be back in Starfall by noon tomorrow. How about dinner tomorrow night?" Stewart replied indifferently, "Thank you, Mr. Harden, for the honor, but the project is just kicking off and we''re


    08:41


    swamped with work. I really can''t make time tomorrow, maybe some other time."


    ''How about Thursday?"


    Stewart said, "I might not be avable then either, but if I am, I''ll contact you immediately."


    Granger was aware that theirpany''s uing projects were highly sought after, and he knew Stewart really didn''t need to worry about securing investors. "Alright, I''ll be waiting for Mr. Ferguson''s call anytime," Granger said.


    After hanging up, Stewart was so delighted he started pounding on the table,ughing heartily, "That felt great!"


    Charleneughed along.


    Stewart suddenly stopped, looked at her, and asked, "Do you think... Thorne might also want to coborate with us?" Considering it, theirpany and Neural Nexus Tech were in the same league.


    There waspetition between them.


    But even inpetition, there was room for coboration.


    Hadn''t Thorne shown interest in theirnguage systemst time and initiated a partnership?

 Divorce Time 188

    They had a couple of projects on the table that, when they really got down to it, could actually align with Neural Nexus Tech...


    Charlene listened, her voice cool and detached, "Not sure. But let''s focus on the projects themselves for now, set personal grievances aside." "I get it."


    A little bit of attitude was okay, but when it came down to brass tacks, he never let his emotions get the best of him.


    At this point, Stewart was actually looking forward to a call from Thorne.


    But his hopes were dashed. Instead of hearing from Thorne, he received several other calls-all about new coborations, but none from Thorne. However, as the day neared its end, he got a call from an unknown number.


    He nced at it and decided to answer.


    The voice on the other end got straight to the point: "Mr. Ferguson? This is Henley, Vesta''s father."


    Stewart stopped in his tracks.


    He pulled the phone away briefly to say to Charlene, "Henley."


    Charlene looked at him, her silence saying more than words ever could.


    After so many years, Stewart knew exactly what she meant.


    If it were anyone else, they might set aside past conflicts to coborate. But with the Hawkins family, there was no need for such concessions.


    Stewart brought the phone back to his ear, his tone cordial but his gaze icy, "Ah, Mr. Hawkins, what can I do for you today?"


    Henley was indeed looking for a coboration with Stewart.


    After exining his proposition, Stewart responded, "I understand Mr. Hawkins'' proposal. If it''s a good fit, we''ll definitely consider Mr. Hawkins first. Rest assured."


    Henley wasn''t naive. He knew Stewart''s words were carefully chosen, leaving the actual oue uncertain.


    Henley tried to invite Stewart for a meal, but Stewart, iming to be swamped with work, ended the call.


    He turned to Charlene, saying, "Dalton, Granger, as the top families in the country, I get why they''re in the loop so fast, but the Hawkins family..."


    The Hawkins family, neers to Starfall, hadn''t even settled in properly yet but were already in the know, which suggested...


    Charlene knew he meant that the Hawkins family getting the news so quickly was likely through Thorne or Granger.


    Given Thorne''s feelings for Vesta and the rtionship between Granger and Vesta, it wasn''t surprising they''d share the news with the Hawkins. Stewart grimaced, his good mood effectively ruined.


    But he was aware that Charlene was probably feeling even worse.


    Hsaid, "Come on, I''ve got money to burn. Let me treat you to a feast!"


    Charlene''s mood wasn''t as bad as Stewart thought.


    08:42


    Chapide


    She''de to terms with a lot of things,


    H& mood wasn''t easily swayed by others anymore.


    Besides, this time, she held the cards,


    She had nothing to worry about.


    But since Stewart was offering, she wasn''t going to say no.


    She smiled, "Thanks, Stewart."


    With that, they left together.

 Divorce Time 189

    As Charlene and Stewart walked into the restaurant, they saw the Hawkins and Spencer families approaching. Charlene maintained a mask of indifference on her face. Stewart muttered under his breath, "Talk about bad luck."


    However, the Hawkins and Spencer families seemed thrilled to see Stewart.


    Henley grinned, "Mr. Ferguson, fancy meeting you here again."


    Stewart offered a tepid smile, "Yeah, fancy that."


    Henley chuckled, "Since we''ve bumped into each other, why not join us?"


    Henley had been nning to invite Stewart for a meal over the phone earlier, and now seizing the chance encounter, he didn''t want to let it slip.


    Stewart replied, "No, thank you. I''m on personal time right now. Maybe some other time."


    "Well, if you insist, another time then."


    Henley couldn''t press further after Stewart''s refusal.


    Nodding, Stewart turned to Charlene, "Let''s go."


    Without giving the Hawkins and Spencer families another nce, Charlene nodded, and they both headed upstairs.


    As Charlene and Stewart walked away, Laverne frowned and said, "I heard from Vesta that Stewart has been rather lukewarm towards Charlene. With the PrimeStar project on the horizon, I hope his feelings don''t interfere with our potential coboration." Given Stewart''s cool demeanor towards them, it was a valid concern.


    Maureen spoke lightly, "The PrimeStar project bids are still a while away. Nothing''s set in stone; anything can happen."


    Garfield added with a smile, "Exactly. Remember the hup with Vesta and Thorne''s situation due to Irma''s objections? And now, suddenly, there''s a breakthrough. So, let''s not lose hope; we still stand a chance."


    The ''breakthrough Garfield referred to was Thorne''s decision to divorce Charlene.


    This news had cheered them up considerably.


    They, along with Vesta, were initially in the dark about the divorce.


    It was Moran who let it slip to Vesta, which was how they found out.


    Theyter found out that the processing of the divorce papers was taking longer than expected. Thorne didn''t want Vesta to worry unnecessarily, so he nned to surprise her with the news once everything was finalized


    With this in mind, Georgina smiled, "Thorne has been wanting a divorce for a while now. With Vesta getting hurt trying to save him, Thorne is now defying Irma''s wishes and pushing for the divorce. He''s trulymitted to Vesta." "Indeed. Vesta''s patience is finally paying off. Her happy days are just around the corner."


    "Absolutely."


    F


    Maureen and Henley shared a smile at this thought.


    However, ncing in the direction Charlene and Stewart had left, Georgina''s smile faded slightly, "Charlene doesn''t seem keen on the divorce. I wonder... could it be that this divorce might not happen after all?" ''Maureen''s gaze turned icy, "From what Vesta told me, Thorne has always been quite decisive. He just wanted a


    08:42


    suitable moment to avoid hurting Irma''s feelings. Thorne has always been set on Vesta, and now, with Vesta risking her life for him, Thorne''s move to seek a divorce without a word to Charlene shows he''s no longer willing to let Vesta suffer for Irma''s sake. He''s made up his mind, so the chances of this divorce going through are quite high."

 Divorce Time 190

    Thorne, I trustpletely," Georgina said coolly. "It''s just Charlene I''m worried about. She might stir up trouble. and pressure Thorne into making concessions." Turning to Katie and Henley, she added, "Looks like you two will have to have a chat with her."


    Henley and Katie were of the same mind.


    What the Hawkins and the Spencer families were plotting, Charlene and Stewart were blissfully unaware.


    Exiting the elevator, they were heading to their private dining room when three imposing figures approached them.


    Spotting the trio, Stewart thought, "Did I walk under adder today or something? Why do I keep running into trouble?" Charlene nced at them.


    Salton, Kelvin, and someone else...


    He looked familiar, but Charlene couldn''t ce where she''d seen him.


    The trio, upon seeing Stewart and Charlene, cheerfully greeted Stewart.


    "Mr. Ferguson, what a coincidence," Dalton eximed.


    Stewart forced a smile, replying, "Yeah, quite the coincidence."


    Dalton had called Stewart earlier in the day to invite him out for a meal to discuss a potential coboration, but Stewart had declined. Now that they had bumped into each other, Dalton, seemingly ignoring Charlene, suggested, "Since we''ve met, why not join us?"


    Kelvin chimed in with a smile, "Yeah, it''s been a while since we all had a meal together."


    "No, thanks," Stewart replied with a polite smile. "I have some matters to attend to."


    He then turned to the other man, asking, "Mr. Watson, you''re free today?"


    York Watson, his handsome face betraying no emotion, simply said, "Took a few days off."


    Stewart nodded, not wanting to linger, "We''ll have to take a rain check on that meal. We have an appointment."


    York nodded.


    Stewart and Charlene then headed into their private dining room.


    Once they were a distance away, York finally spoke, "Did anyone here offend him?"


    Stewart''s demeanor, while not overtly dismissive, clearly conveyed that he wanted nothing to do with them.


    Kelvin was clueless, "Not that I know of."


    Dalton frowned, choosing not to respond.


    Inside their room, Kelvin took a sip of his tea and remarked, "Not to stir the pot, but Stewart''s really making waves. If he pulls off those two projects, we''re talking a major leap in his worth."


    Yorkmented calmly, "He''s always been sharp. Studied under Kenton, his field''s been booming, and he''s got talent. Sess was inevitable for him."


    Then, looking at Dalton, he added, "Heard from Newbolt you had a thing for Stewart''s girl but moved on quickly.


    you moved on, why the animosity? Did she do something?"


    Dalton''s disdain for Charlene was evident earlier, not even sparing her a nce.


    08:42


    Mention of his fleeting infatuation with Charlene now irked Dalton to no end.


    Irated, he replied, "Can we not talk about her? Let''s just order."


    York, unfazed, shrugged and changed the subject.

 Divorce Time 191

    PrimeStar was buzzing with activity.


    After having dinner that evening, Charlene and Stewart found themselves heading back to work at PrimeStar


    It was a Wednesday morning, and in the middle of a meeting, Stewart''s secretary came in, informing him that Granger had arrived.


    Stewart knew without guessing that Granger''s unannounced visit had a purpose.


    Given Granger''s status, it was hard to turn him away.


    He excused himself to Charlene, "You keep the meeting going, I''ll check this out."


    "Sure," Charlene replied.


    By the time Stewart got to the reception room, Granger was already there, sitting. Upon seeing Stewart, Granger stood up and extended his hand for a firm shake, saying, "I apologize for dropping by unannounced, 1. r. Ferguson."


    Stewart, albeit reluctantly, responded, "No trouble at all, Mr. Harden."


    After they sat down, Granger immediately presented a document to Stewart, saying, "I''m genuinely interested in working together. Mr. Ferguson, would you like to take a look?"


    As Stewart perused the document, his interest visibly piqued.


    Finally, he set the document down, "Mr. Harden, your proposal is certainly generous. However, there are other factors at y on my end that need consideration. It might take some time before I can give you an answer." Granger remained amicable, "That''s perfectly fine. I understand the need forparison. If there are any concerns about the terms I''ve offered, feel free to get in touch. We can discuss and adjust as necessary." Not wanting to overstay his wee, Granger made his leave after a brief farewell, leaving Stewart with no choice but to see him out respectfully.


    Returning to the meeting room, Charlene had already wrapped up.


    Stewart couldn''t help but share his thoughts with her, "Granger''s quite the executor."


    Only yesterday he had turned down Granger over the phone, and today, Granger showed up with a well-thought-out proposal, wasting no time on pleasantries.


    Admitting, Stewart said, "Honestly, his proposal is pretty tempting."


    Charlene suggested, "We could wait and see. If it really fits, there''s no harm in coborating."


    Stewart agreed internally.


    Yet, he felt a tad frustrated, realizing it might be difficult to find fault with Granger now, leaving him feeling oddly deted.


    Byte afternoon, Charlene was still busy when her phone rang. It was Jasmine again.


    Jasmine hadn''t called in the past couple of days.


    Charlene chose to concentrate on her work and didn''t answer the phone.


    Two dayster, on a Friday morning, Jasmine tried calling again just as Charlene was getting up.


    Ignoring the call, Charlene ced her phone on the table and went to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Seeing Charlene still not answering, Jasmine felt a surge of frustration, tempted to throw her phone.


    But she held back, tears welling up as she nibbled on her breakfast, telling Thorne across the table, "It''s been the fourth time sincest Saturday. I''ve called mom four times, but she hasn''t picked up once..." 08:42


    Thorne suggested, "Then wait a bit longer and try again."


    Jasmine''s appetite faded as she fretted, "What if she still doesn''t pick up?"


    "She will, after some time," he assured her.


    "When is ''after some time?" Jasmine looked hopeful.


    Pausing, Thorne answered, "Within two weeks."


    Jasmine''s hope faded, "Two weeks? That''s forever."


    Thorne nodded, conceding, "It is a bit long."


    Jasmine then brightened a bit, "I want to go out this weekend. Ms. Hawkins is still injured and can''t apany me. Dad, will youe with me?"


    Thorne seriously considered, "Dad has a lot on Saturday but is free on Sunday. If you want to go out on Saturday, why not go with Granger and Daisy?"

 Divorce Time 192

    Jasmine nodded in agreement, "Okay."


    All she wanted was not to be left alone.


    Thorne made a quick call to Granger, asking him if he could take Jasmine out for the day.


    Granger was on board, "Sure thing."


    Come Saturday, Granger took Jasmine and Daisy to the local amusement park.


    There were attractions aplenty, from the whimsical to the adrenaline-pumping. Yet, for all the variety, Jasmine seemed disinterested, a shadow of her usually lively self.


    It was clear something was weighing on her mind.


    Granger returned with ice creams for her and Daisy, handing one to each.


    poking at her face, which reminded him of Charlene, he asked, "Minnie, not feeling up to it today?"


    As she gently swung back and forth, Jasmine licked her ice cream and whispered, "I kinda miss my mom."


    Back when they lived abroad, it wasn''t unusual for months to pass without seeing her mom. But, her mom would call every day, video chat even.


    Lately, her mom had been busy, yet she''d still answer Jasmine''s calls every few days and make it a point to cook for her when she was home.


    But now, Jasmine''s calls went unanswered. This was uncharted territory for them.


    Granger, aware of the divorce between Charlene and Thorne and the custody decision favoring Thorne, was out of the loop on the current state of their rtionship.


    Hearing Jasmine''s concerns, Granger inquired, "What happened?"


    Jasmine shared her worries about her mom not answering her calls.


    Granger knew Jasmine was in the dark about her parents'' divorce.


    Hearing her concerns, Granger found himself at a loss for words, eventually saying, "Your mom probably didn''t mean to miss your calls. She''s just caught up with work right now. It''ll get better." Jasmine nodded, "Yeah, dad said the same."


    Granger fell silent, not knowing what else to say.


    Daisy, seeing Jasmine upset, chimed in, "I miss my aunt too. But my uncle says she''s busy as well. Adults are always caught up in something. It''ll get better."


    Jasmine nodded again, "Okay."


    Granger hadn''t reached out to Charlene, not because she was busy, but because he feared the divorce and losing custody of Jasmine had taken a toll on her. He worried that asking her to spend time with Daisy might bring back painful memories and worsen her mood. Around five in the afternoon, after wrapping up his work, Thorne called Granger, "Where are you guys?"


    After getting the location, Thorne drove over to meet them.


    "Daddy!"


    Despite Granger''s kindness, the sight of Thorne lifted Jasmine''s spirits like no other.


    Thorne, leaving his coat in the car and dressed in a sleek suit, bent down to lift her into his arms and squeezed


    her cheek, asking, "Did you have fun with Granger and Daisy today?"


    08:42


    Jasmine''s mood had visibly improved.


    She nodded, "Yeah, it was fun!"


    She clung to Thorne, refusing to let go.


    Thorne carried her into the restaurant, only setting her down once they were inside a private dining area, before turning to Granger, "Thanks for today."


    "It was nothing," Granger replied. "The girls entertained themselves, really. Made it easy for me."


    With the kids preupied, Granger turned to Thorne, hinting, "I know you''ve got Minnie''s custody, but what about visitation rights? How''s that going to work?" Thorne caught the drift of his concern, chuckling, "You think I''m stopping her from seeing Jasmine?"

 Divorce Time 193

    Granger


    had that thought nailed down.


    As they sipped coffee, Thorne mentioned, "Even though I have custody, the agreement is crystal clear. She can see Jasmine whenever she wants, no strings attached." Granger hadn''t expected this turn of events.


    Just then, the kids looked over, and they dropped the subject.


    Out of the blue, Thorne said, "Heard you''ve been mingling with PrimeStartely?"


    Granger paused, "Yeah." And then asked, "What about you? Not interested?"


    Thorne shrugged, "Haven''t decided yet. It''s early days for me, no rush on my side." "Gotcha."


    Charlene''s thesis was far from done.


    After spending a day and a half on her thesis, on Sunday night, Charlene and Connie grabbed dinner out and strolled around for a couple of hours before heading home. An undisturbed, fulfilling, and peaceful weekend passed by just like that.


    On Monday, Charlene went to work at PrimeStar as usual.


    From that day on, those who had previously called Stewart expressing their desire to coborate with PrimeStar started showing up with their proposals in hand.


    Dalton made his appearance on Thursday.


    Stewart had just left for a business trip out of town on Wednesday.


    Upon receiving the message, Charlene put her work aside and headed to the reception room.


    Seeing the door to the PrimeStar reception room swing open, Dalton stood up but paused when he saw Charlene entering alone.


    Extending a hand, Charlene courteously said, "Hello, Mr. Ramirez. I''m Ross. Stewart had to travel out of town yesterday and is not at PrimeStar at the moment. Currently, I''m handling all affairs here at PrimeStar. If there''s anything you''d like to discuss, I''m here to talk just the same." She''s handling everything?


    In what capacity?


    Stewart''s girlfriend?


    Dalton wasn''t sure if her ims were urate or if she was just trying to assert her significance in Stewart''s


    life.


    Even if her words held truth, their proposal was filled with specialized terms and technical jargon.


    Could sheprehend it?


    It was almost amusing that, knowing he was here for a coboration talk, she didn''t bring any technical staff


    and chose to meet him alone.


    However, Stewart seemed to really value her.


    With this in mind, even though he doubted she could fully grasp theirpany''s proposal, Dalton didn''t just turn around and leave to avoid unnecessary hassle. Instead, he extended his hand for a light handshake and said, "Then I''ll be in your care, Ms. Ross."


    08:42


    Chap


    He sat down, handing over the document to Charlene, "Here''s our proposal, Ms. Ross, please take a look." Carlene took it, responding, "Sure, I''ll give it a nce,"


    Just as Charlene was about to dive into the document, another of Stewart''s secretaries knocked and whispered, "Ms. Ross, there are more visitors downstairs. They say their names are Henley and Vesta, asking to wait in your office for you-


    "No need," Charlene cut him off softly, "Send them away."


    "Alright."


    After Stewart''s secretary left, Charlene apologized to Dalton before seriously starting to review his proposal. While reviewing Dalton''s cooperation proposal, Charlene noted to herself that even though Dalton waster than others in submitting it, he clearly had the luxury of beingte. His proposal was detailed and almost perfectly aligned with her requirements.


    Charlene seemed very focused on the document, as if she truly understood it.


    she wanted to pretend, he wasn''t going to call her out. After all, he wasn''t in a hurry.


    Half an hourter, Charlene put down the document and said, "Mr. Ramirez''s proposal indeed matches ourpany''s needs very closely. We''ll definitely give it some serious thought."


    Dalton didn''t feel like engaging in further conversation with Charlene, thinking he''d rather wait for Stewart''s return to discuss in detail.


    Yet, he remained exceedingly polite, "Thank you for your consideration. I look forward to the possibility of working with yourpany."

 Divorce Time 194

    Then he added, "I''ve got another meeting lined up, Ms. Ross. Catch youter."


    Charlene had sensed Dalton''s apparent disinterest in her from the get-go.


    Now, meeting in the lounge, Dalton tried his best to be polite, but she could still feel a hint of disdain in his demeanor.


    Business is business, after all.


    Her main goal was to find suitable partners; making friends with him wasn''t a priority. Ignoring his demeanor, she smiled and replied, "Sure, see you around." After he left, she turned to her assistant, "Chester, could you please show Mr. Ramirez out?"


    Once Dalton was downstairs, a familiar figure caught his eye. "Ms. Hawkins?"


    Yes, Vesta and Henley hadn''t left.


    They had been informed by Chester''s assistant that "Mr. Ferguson was out of town on business" as a way to dismiss them, but they hadn''t taken the hint. Thinking it was just an excuse because Chester didn''t want to see them, they decided to wait downstairs, hoping to catch him on his way out for a chat. Instead of Chester, Dalton was the one they ran into.


    Two weeks had passed since Vesta was injured. Her wounds had mostly healed, letting her return to her daily routine, although she hadn''t fully recovered yet. Dalton had visited Neural Nexus Techst week and was informed of Vesta''s ident when he didn''t find her


    there.


    Seeing her slightly pale face reminded Dalton of her ordeal, sparking a twinge of sympathy in him. However, knowing she had gotten injured while trying to save Thorne left him at a loss for words.


    Henley, noting Dalton''s distinguished air, guessed he was no ordinary individual and asked, "Vesta, who do we have here?"


    Catching the fleeting look of concern in Dalton''s eyes, Vesta replied nonchntly, "Dalton, Mr. Ramirez."


    She then introduced her father to Dalton, "This is my father, Henley Hawkins."


    Upon learning that Henley was Vesta''s father, Dalton greeted him politely, "A pleasure to meet you, Mr.


    Hawkins."


    After exchanging pleasantries, Vesta asked, "Mr. Ramirez, are you here to discuss a partnership with Mr. Ferguson as well?"


    "Yes, Ms. Hawkins and Mr. Hawkins, you too?"


    "That''s right," Vesta replied. "Did you manage to see Mr. Ferguson?"


    "No, he''s out of town on business."


    Hearing this, Henley chuckled, "So Mr. Ferguson really was out of town. I thought maybe he just didn''t want to


    see us."


    Dalton paused, then asked, "You weren''t invited upstairs?"


    Vesta shook her head, "No, Mr. Ferguson''s assistant told us he was out of town and asked us to leave."


    Dalton''s expression darkened.


    Vesta noticed and asked, "What''s wrong? Is something amiss?"


    08:42


    Chapter


    Dalton responded coolly, "Mr. Ferguson might indeed be away, but I was met by Ms. Ross, whom we previously encountered at Neural Nexus Tech. She asserted that she had full authority to manage PrimeStar''s affairs in his absence and could represent PrimeStar during negotiations." Regardless of whether Ms. Ross'' im was true, the fact that she had met with him but refused to see Vesta was clearly a deliberate snub!


    Henley and Vesta were momentarily taken aback, but Vesta quickly brushed it off, "Is that so?"


    Then, turning to Henley, she suggested, "Let''s head back, Dad."


    Henley, lips pressed tight at the thought of Charlene''s treatment towards them, acquiesced upon hearing Vesta''s suggestion, "Alright.¡±


    Before Dalton could say anything further, Charlene appeared downstairs.


    Noticing the trio, she paused. Before she could speak, Vesta''s phone rang.


    Picking up, she answered, "Thorne?"


    Asmile yed on her lips as she spoke, "You''re here? Great, I''lle out now."


    Dalton asked, "Has Mr. Henderson arrived?"

 Divorce Time 195

    "Yeah." When she spoke of Thorne, Vesta''s voice softened, "I''m not fully healed yet, and Thorne''s been worried sick. He came over to pick me up."


    As she spoke, she didn''t even nce at Charlene.


    Then she added, "Mr. Ramirez, we''ll be taking our leave now. See you next time."


    Dalton had been itching to confront Charlene, to seek justice for Vesta.


    But seeing Vesta couldn''t even bother to give Charlene a proper look, he sensed her disdain, her refusal to stoop to the level of engaging with someone like her. Vesta''s pride and directness caught Dalton''s eye, further convincing him of her unique charm and appeal.


    In that moment, he also felt that arguing with Charlene was pointless.


    He found Charlene unworthy.


    This thought filled him with genuine disgust towards Charlene.


    He told Vesta, "I should be heading out as well. Let''s go together."


    Vesta nodded, and together with Henley, they left without looking back.


    As she departed, Vesta didn''t give Charlene a single nce, but Dalton turned to give her a cold look before he left. From his look, Charlene knew exactly what was going on. Men prejudiced against her because of Vesta weren''t new to her.


    Thinking this, Charlene coldly returned the nce and was the first to look away, treating them as if they were mere air, almost walking side by side towards the exit. Dalton was taken aback.


    He hadn''t expected his little scheme to be so transparent, and yet she had the audacity to stand her ground so confidently.


    He scoffed sarcastically.


    It was indeed an eye-opening experience for him.


    Truly, all kinds of birds exist in arge forest.


    Seeing Charlene leaving unabashedly with them, Henley was surprised and frowned.


    Vesta''s steps faltered ever so slightly, but then she continued forward as if she hadn''t seen Charlene at all!


    In the parking lot, Thorne had gotten out of the car and was waiting by the door for Vesta.


    Seeing Charlene exit with them caught him off guard, but his expression quickly returned to neutral.


    Charlene also noticed Thorne.


    She walked straight to where her car was parked, without a sideways nce.


    Once in her car, Charlene set her navigation and drove off.


    Thorne and the others hadn''t left yet.


    As she drove by, she noticed Thorne gently opening the car door for Vesta with tender care.


    There was a dinner party on Saturday, and Stewart came back on Friday afternoon.


    3


    Hearing about Dalton''s actions, he couldn''t help butugh coldly, "If that''s the case, we really don''t need to cooperate with him. It spares us the annoyance of dealing with him." Charlene felt the same way. There were many other potential partners besides Dalton. She didn''t need to lower herself.


    On Saturday afternoon, Charlene was picking out an evening gown for the party when her phone rang.


    It was Jasmine.


    She had been avoiding her calls, hoping Jasmine would eventually stop calling so frequently.


    Despite her expectations, Jasmine kept calling her two or three times a week.


    Charlene didn''t answer this time either.


    Seeing her missed call, Jasmine didn''t feel as dejected as before.


    After so many unanswered calls, she had almost given up on reaching out to her mother.

 Divorce Time 196

    Chapter


    196


    Well, Dad always said that if she wanted to call, she should just call. Mom would answer one of these days.


    So, whenever she needed her mom, even knowing the call might go unanswered, she dialed her number right away, following her heart.


    She casually put down the phone, eyeing Thorne as he slipped into his suit, lounging on the master bed, legs kicking in the air. "Dad, you''re off to pick up Ms. Hawkins already?" Thorne nodded, "Yeah."


    "Make sure you guyse back early tomorrow, take me out for some fun."


    "Sure thing."


    Thorne got dressed and was out of the house in less than fifteen minutes.


    By eight o''clock, he and Vesta made their grand entrance at the banquet hall.


    Vesta, in her stunning ensemble, was a sight to behold, drawing every gaze in the room.


    Granger and Moran had already arrived, making their way over as soon as they noticed Thorne and Vesta.


    Dalton and York had just arrived, their attention quickly caught by the couple.


    Dalton''s eyes lit up with admiration upon seeing Vesta.


    York, spotting Thorne and Vesta, asked Kelvin, "That''s Vesta?"


    Kelvin nodded, "Yeah, gorgeous and charismatic, right?"


    But no matter how stunning or charismatic, she was someone else''s girl.


    York nced over briefly, then looked away, offering noment.


    Thorne''s presencemanded attention. Soon, many guests were eagerly greeting him.


    Before long, Thorne and Vesta were surrounded by people.


    Stewart and Charlene arrivedte.


    PrimeStar, the talk of their circle recently, meant all eyes were on Stewart even more eagerly than before. At the same time, Charlene''s appearance in a hand-embroidered ivory gown left everyone in awe. "It goes without saying, M


    "Absolutely."


    Henderson and Mr. Ferguson are indeed lucky men."


    Whether it was Ms. Hawkins or Ms. Ross by Stewart''s side, each had their unique charm but were undeniably beautiful.


    As soon as Charlene and Stewart entered the banquet hall, Granger, Moran, York, and Dalton quickly took


    notice.


    PrimeStar, being the spotlightpany, had Stewart''s presence expected by everyone.


    Granger wasn''t sure if Charlene would apany Stewart, but seeing her there, arm in arm with him, his gaze deepened.


    Moran had anticipated Charlene''s presence, yet he was taken aback by her dazzling beauty.


    Even if he wasn''t fond of Charlene, he had to admit her clean, captivating elegance was truly unique.

 Divorce Time 197

    It was all glitter on the outside, but hollow at the heart.


    Thinking this, he found himself losing interest and looked away.


    Dalton was indeed dazzled by Charlene at first nce.


    His thoughts mirrored Moran''s pretty closely.


    So, he almost immediately turned away in distaste.


    Kelvin found himself quite taken with Charlene''s charm.


    He was hesitant to look away until he saw Dalton''s reaction and asked, "What''s up with you? That reaction... Did she rub you the wrong way again?"


    York also shifted his gaze away.


    alton spilled the beans about what went down at PrimeStar a couple of days back.


    Kelvin: "Wow... You really wouldn''t guess Ms. Ross was that kind of person."


    York paused mid-sip of his drink, then suggested, "Maybe there''s some beef between her and Ms. Hawkins that we don''t know about?"


    Dalton was skeptical, "So, if they have beef, she''s justified in settling scores publicly?"


    Without the full picture, York didn''t want to jump to conclusions and said no more.


    Charlene and Stewart had just arrived at the g when they were surrounded by a crowd.


    People showered Stewart withpliments.


    Stewart responded, "Thanks, but the sess of PrimeStar is the result of our entire team''s effort." He nced at Charlene, adding, "Especially Charlene. She''s been instrumental." She was at the heart of both the previous coup and thetest two projects. Yet, her identity still remained a


    secret.


    Even more so, this time, as she, along with other key personnel involved in the project, had signed NDAs with the government.


    While her identity couldn''t be disclosed, emphasizing her significance was still feasible.


    With increased attention on PrimeStartely, many were aware that Charlene was not only a PrimeStar employee but also very close to Stewart.


    Stewart would even delegate his authority to her when he was away, entrusting her withpany matters


    Hearing Stewart''s words, many naturally assumed Charlene must be quite capable.


    But as for Stewart''s im that "PrimeStar wouldn''t be where it is today without Charlene," that was taken with a grain of salt.


    After all, the word was that Charlene had joined PrimeStar only a few months ago.


    Stewart''s praise probably stemmed from being lovesick, as he didn''t want others to underestimate Charlene.


    Given Charlene''s undeniable beauty and Stewart''s current high spirits, it seemed natural for him to be smitten.


    Though that''s what everyone thought, their faces showed only smiles as theyplimented, "Ms. Ross truly embodies both talent and beauty."


    On the other side, Vesta sneered at this exchange.


    She nced at Thorne, noticing he had briefly looked towards Charlene before disinterestedly looking away.


    08:43


    Vesta, observing this, coolly shifted her gaze, only to find Granger intently watching Charlene.


    Ng his interest must be in Stewart.


    Vesta knew that Granger was keen on coborating with PrimeStar. But as for Charlene-Granger had openly expressed his dislike for her, so why was he staring at her? No matter how attractive Charlene was, it was unlikely Granger would take an interest.


    Noticing Vesta''s gaze, Granger looked away, "Something on your mind?"


    Vesta just smiled, "Nothing much."


    I


    Granger didn''t press further. Seeing that Stewart and Charlene''s crowd had thinned, he mentioned, "I''ll go say hi


    to Stewart. Thorne, you sure about partnering with PrimeStar? If so, maybe join me in greeting them?"

 Divorce Time 198

    Thorne casually said, "No rush on my end, you go ahead."


    Hearing that, Granger replied, "Sure." He walked over, facing Charlene and said, "Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ross."


    Upon seeing him, Stewart''s smile faded slightly, "Ah, Mr. Harden."


    Charlene also greeted politely, "Mr. Harden."


    Then, Dalton approached as well. Unlike Granger, he only greeted Stewart, "Mr. Ferguson."


    Stewart''s smile grew fainter, "Mr. Ramirez, too? Sorry, I''ve been tied up, didn''t see you there."


    Dalton noticed that Stewart looked even more displeased to see him than before. However, he wasn''t surprised by this reaction.


    He shot Charlene a cold look, certain she had been whispering in Stewart''s ear about the other day.


    alton didn''t much care for Stewart''s attitude, mentioning, "I visited PrimeStar a few days back, not sure if you''re aware?"


    "I am. Charlene told me," Stewart said. "I''ve seen Mr. Ramirez''s proposal, and while it''s solid, I... personally am not a fan. So, I''m afraid, Mr. Ramirez, a coboration might not be-"


    Dalton didn''t expect Stewart to be so biased by Charlene''s influence.


    Frowning, he said, "I thought Mr. Ferguson knew how to keep personal and professional separate."


    "I do," Stewart replied openly, now that the air was cleared, "But it depends on the context."


    The implication was clear: when it came to Charlene, the lines could blur.


    Despite the tension with Stewart, Dalton wasn''t ready to give up on a coboration with PrimeStar.


    "If Mr. Ferguson finds issues with my proposal, I''ll bring a new one and visit PrimeStar soon," he said. Casting a nce at Granger, he added, "Since Mr. Ferguson is busy, I won''t keep you any longer. Until next time." Dalton left without another word about Charlene.


    Granger, listening in, could tell Stewart''s reluctance to coborate was tied to Charlene, based on Dalton''s reaction.


    He didn''t pry, instead suggesting, "I''ve prepared a new proposal as well. Wondering if Mr. Ferguson and Ms. Ross are free for dinner on Monday?"


    Granger had close ties with Vesta and Thorne, so Stewart wasn''t too fond of him. Granger had close ties with Vesta and Thorne, so Stewart wasn''t too fond of him.


    Still, Stewart kept it strictly business, "Monday, is it? Not sure yet, but I''ll get in touch if we''re free. Mr. Harden can count on that."


    Granger wasn''t in a hurry, replying, "With your word, Mr. Ferguson, I''m at ease."


    As he finished, the host of the evening took the stage, followed by the main event where the host and his spouse led a dance to apuse and music, with many guests joining in. The night was filled with morous socialites and elites.


    Then, a striking heiress walked up to Granger and asked, "Mr. Harden, may I have the pleasure of a dance?"


    08:43

 Divorce Time 199

    .


    Granger''s expression changed ever so slightly.


    He quietly turned his attention to Charlene, without Stewart noticing.


    Stewart, caught up in the moment, leaned forward with an exaggerated bow and extended a gant invitation,


    "The lovely and beautiful Ms. Ross, may I have the pleasure of this dance with you?"


    Charlene, skilled in the art of dance herself, smiled in response, "Of course, it would be my honor."


    Saying so, she ced her hand in Stewart''s.


    Stewart, holding her hand, led her onto the dance floor.


    Granger saw this and politely extended his hand towards anotherdy.


    As Charlene and Stewart made their entrance, their eyes briefly met Thorne and Vesta''s, who were also about


    to dance. Charlene intended to look away but noticed Thorne seemed to smile at her.


    Frowning, she quickly realized it was a trick of her vision. Thorne was smiling at Vesta, not her.


    Charlene shifted her focus, fully engaging in the dance with Stewart.


    York, Dalton, Moran were all eligible bachelors within the Starfall social elite, much sought after by thedies.


    Many women aspired to dance with them.


    After greeting Stewart, Dalton''s attention was fixated on Vesta.


    He, like York, had no initial intention of dancing. However, due to the matchmaking efforts of their elders, they each gentlemanly escorted ady onto the dance floor. Moran, ever the yboy, took the initiative to ask women to dance.


    Charlene, with her refined, graceful demeanor and the ssical beauty she exuded in her dress,bined with her radiant smile, undoubtedly became the belle of the ball. Many sought to swap dance partners with Stewart.


    Kelvin was among them.


    Approaching Stewart and Charlene, he asked, "Mr. Ferguson, would you mind swapping dance partners for a while?"


    His eyes were practically glued to Charlene.


    Stewart''s face hardened as he said, "Actually, I do mind."


    Kelvin was taken aback.


    Just then, Charlene heard someone addressing her, "Ms. Ross, would you care to swap dance partners with me?"


    Turning, she saw it was York''s dance partner speaking to her. The woman, pretty and sweet-looking, seemed quite interested in Stewart.


    Charlene chuckled, nced at a visibly surprised Stewart, and said, "I''m fine with it, but what about Mr. Watson...?"


    York spoke up, "I''m all for it."


    Stewart was speechless. So his opinion didn''t matter?


    then again, thinking about York... he had to admit the guy was quite the catch; matching him with Charlene Seemed appropriate.


    09.33


    With a change of heart, the four of them smoothly switched partners.


    cing her hand in that of a stranger, with the other resting on his shoulder, was admittedly a bit awkward for


    Charlene.


    York, ever the gentleman, kept his touch light and respectful.


    Noticing Charlene''s fleeting difort, York thought she seemed almost as if she''d never been in love, innocent and unspoiled.


    Though they had seen each other before, they were practically strangers.


    York introduced himself, "I''m York."


    Charlene, quickly oveing her initial unease, looked up and replied with a calm, "Charlene."

 Divorce Time 200

    York said, "Good name."


    It suited her to a T, though York kept that thought to himself.


    Their little exchange hadn''t gone unnoticed by Dalton, Moran, Granger, and even Vesta and Thorne were tuning


    1. in.


    Swapping dance partners at a ball was nothing out of the ordinary.


    But York and Charlene-


    Frankly, they looked like a match made in heaven, no two ways about it.


    Dalton''s brow furrowed in disapproval.


    Granger hesitated for a moment.


    dance partner nced over. "Something wrong, Mr. Harden?"


    Granger shifted his gaze back to her. "Sorry, my mind wandered."


    "It''s fine."


    Switching partners was pretty normal. He and Thorne switching up was no big deal.


    But him and Charlene-


    Vesta wasying eyes on York for the first time tonight.


    Dalton hade over earlier to say hi, but York hadn''t joined him.


    She wasn''t quite sure about York''s background.


    But from the way Dalton and Kelvin acted around York, it was obvious he was just as influential as Dalton.


    Seeing Charlene blushing and dancing with York, who seemed quite taken with her as well, made Vesta frown.


    Just then, Moran chimed in with a grin, "Thorne, care to switch partners for a bit?"


    Vesta snapped out of her thoughts.


    Thorne looked at Vesta. "What do you think?"


    Vesta smiled. "I''m cool with it."


    Thorne chuckled and switched partners with Moran.


    Moran''s partner hadn''t expected Vesta to actually agree to the swap.


    As Thorne took her hand and pulled her close, the girl''s heart raced, her cheeks flushing so much she even forgot how to dance.


    Embarrassed, she looked up at Thorne, momentarily lost for words.


    Thorne, noticing her difort, said gently, "No need to be nervous."


    His kindness helped her rx, and after apologizing, she managed to follow Thorne''s lead on the dance floor.


    Vesta wasn''t usually bothered by swapping dance partners; she was confident in herself after all.


    But seeing that girl gaze at Thorne with such admiration and a racing heart made her frown.


    After all, Vesta was his buddy''s girl, and Moran had no romantic intentions.


    swap was just a spur-of-the-moment decision. But once it happened, he actually felt a bit awkward.


    After all, he was holding his buddy''s girl. He wasn''t quite sure where to ce his hands.


    09-33


    Vesta noticed and reassured him, "It''s just a dance. Thorne won''t mind."


    Moran rxed a bit and smiled. "Right."


    As they talked, Charlene and Thorne were slowly getting closer, though Charlene didn''t seem to notice. Until she heard Thorne''s voice next to her: "Mr. Watson, care to switch partners?" Charlene turned,ing face-to-face with Thorne.


    York looked at Charlene, asking, "Ms. Ross, you..."


    Before he could finish, Thorne seemed to have already arranged the switch, handing off his partner,


    If York didn''t catch the girl, she would''ve stumbled.


    Seeing Thorne extending his hand to Charlene, ensuring she wouldn''t fall, York reluctantly let go of Charlene and caught the girl by the waist.


    Charlene was too stunned to react, finding herself securely in Thorne''s arms in no time.

 Divorce Time 201

    As soon as Charlene realized what was happening, her first instinct was to push Thorne away.


    "Take it easy," Thorne murmured, his tone casual as if he had anticipated her reaction. He tightened his grip around her waist just a little more. "You!" She couldn''t break free, but she didn''t want to cause a scene either.


    Thorne was never one to make an appearance without a reason. She figured he had something to say, which is why he nned this partner switch.


    She stopped struggling and asked coolly, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Thorne looked down at her indifferent expression, seemingly unfazed. In a conversational tone, he asked, "When do you n to pick up Minnie''s call?"


    Charlene replied, "In a little while."


    horne chuckled at her response. "About ten days?"


    Charlene paused slightly. "... Yeah, about that."


    Even though she and Thorne were getting divorced, and she didn''t have custody of Jasmine Henderson, she still felt a motherly duty towards her. She intended to spend one day each month with Jasmine. Ten days would mark almost a month since herst visit.


    Thorne nodded. "Alright."


    With that, their conversation was mostly over. There really wasn''t much left to say between them.


    She nced at him, signaling for him to release her. But Thorne didn''t let go right away. He asked, "How have you beentely?"


    Charlene pressed her lips together, unsure of his intentions. "That''s my business."


    How she was doing was no longer his concern.


    Thorne seemed to have asked just out of politeness. When she didn''t answer, he didn''t press further. He led h¨¦r off the dance floor before turning and walking away.


    No one else seemed to understand how Thorne and Charlene suddenly ended up as dance partners. Their brief


    interaction was met with surprise.


    Vesta Hawkins pursed her lips tightly but soon regained herposure. If Thorne was going to fall for Charlene, it would have happened long ago.ot now.


    When Thorne returned, she left the dance floor and asked, "Did you talk to her about something?"


    Thorne replied, "Just about Minnie."


    Vesta nodded. She knew Thorne wouldn''t seek out Charlene without a reason. With that settled, she smiled and invited Thorne to dance again. They rejoined the dance floor together. Meanwhile, Stewart was stunned to see Thorne dancing with Charlene. Once he learned it was about the kid, he rxed a bit. "Try to keep your distance from him." Charlene nodded, "I know."


    At that moment, York approached and said, "Ms. Ross, I apologize for the partner switch without your consent." After the swap, he''d noticed her difort with Thorne. She clearly hadn''t wanted to dance with him. Only then did it dawn on him that Thorne was Vesta''s boyfriend, and there seemed to be some tension between Vesta and Charlene. Perhaps Thorne was there to talk about Vesta or even defend her honor.


    09-34


    Charlene shook her head, saying, "It''s not your fault. If I were in your ce, I would have done the same." Her tope was sincere and calm, showing she truly didn''t me him.


    While dancing with her earlier, York figured out she wasn''t really into ying social games. She was quiet and gentle, looking at him without any ulterior motives, just seeing him as a temporary dance partner.


    York extended his hand. "Care for another dance?"

 Divorce Time 202

    Charlene paused for a moment. York had asked her to dance again, and she could tell that his intentions weren''t romantic. It was simply a genuine act of apology and friendship.


    He offered his hand with genuine intent, and Charlene, not wanting to be rude, epted it gracefully.


    Granger Harden had already stepped out of the dance floor. His eyes darkened when he noticed Charlene and York dancing again.


    Vesta caught the scene as well, and a glimmer of surprise crossed her face. Thorne noticed too, raising an eyebrow with a yful smirk before casually continuing his dance with Vesta.


    After a while, Thorne received a phone call, prompting him to leave the dance floor with Vesta. Coincidentally, Moran Albright was ready to take a break from dancing too. He joined Vesta as they made their way over to Granger, whose gaze was still fixed on Charlene.


    Charlene and York continued to dance. Moran took a sip of his drink, his eyes following Charlene. "York seems have taken a liking to her," he remarked. "But given the Watson family''s standing, even if York genuinely liked her, they''d never approve."


    After all, Charlene, already married and a mother, was part of the struggling Ross family. The notion of the Watsons weing her seemed like a long shot.


    Moran left the rest unsaid, but Vesta understood his implication. Having been in Starfall City for some time, she knew that the Hendersons, Hardens, Albrights, Watsons, and Ramirezes were the elite families in the area. She''d suspected York''s background was significant and wondered if he belonged to the Watson family. It turned out she was right.


    However, while York might genuinely like Charlene, it didn''t necessarily mean he was romantically interested. As for Charlene joining the Watson family, that seemed a distant notion.


    As she mused over this, she watched York and Charlene leave the dance floor. York nodded to Charlene in farewell and turned away, showing no signs of lingering attachment.


    Vesta smiled to herself. It seemed her intuition was correct. Charlene didn''t possess the allure to make someone like York fall head over heels at first sight.


    Moran shifted his gaze, suggesting, "After dancing so much, I''m a bit hungry. Shall we grab a bite?"


    Seeing Charlene and Stewart head towards the buffet area, Granger agreed, "Sounds good."


    Vesta waved at Thorne, who was still on the phone, and headed over to join them at the buffet. As they arrived, several people approached to greet them, and some even sought to discuss business with Granger and Moran. Vesta stood by, observing the conversations. It was then that Dalton Ramirez and York appeared. Spotting Vesta, Dalton approached her. "Ms. Hawkins he greeted.


    Vesta offered a polite smile, greeting him, "Hi, Mr. Ramirez."


    "And where''s Mr. Henderson? Not with you tonight?"


    "He''s on a call," she replied.


    Dalton suddenly remembered that Vesta and York hadn''t been introduced, so he made the introductions. "Ms. Hawkins, this is my friend York." Turning to York, he said, "York, meet Ms. Vesta Hawkins.".


    York extended a hand. "Pleasure to meet you, Ms. Hawkins."


    sta shook his hand. "Nice to meet you."


    09:34


    Charlene and Stewart were making their way over just in time to see this exchange. Stewart let out a low whistle, amused by the unfolding scene.

 Divorce Time 203

    Stewart had been eyeing a tray of pastries in the corner all evening. Just as they were about to head over to grab some, someone stopped them to discuss a project.


    Across the room, York had just greeted Vesta and was now nodding to Granger and Moran, "Mr. Harden, Mr. Albright."


    Granger returned the nod.


    At that moment, Thorne finished his phone call and joined them.


    Moran scratched his nose, coughing slightly as he recalled the dance York and Charlene had shared earlier. It was quite a while, considering Charlene was Thorne''s wife...


    Granger''s eyes flickered with the thought.


    Thorne, however, seemed unbothered by it.


    Seeing York, Thorne even greeted him warmly, "Mr. Watson."


    York replied, "Mr. Henderson."


    Thorne clinked his ss with York''s, taking a small sip and saying, "It''s been a while."


    York swirled his ss, replying, "Yeah."


    Moran sighed internally. Guess he was worried for nothing.


    The group began chatting, the conversation flowing easily among them.


    Charlene and Stewart, meanwhile, were caught up with other guests for a good while and didn''t have a chance to reunite with Thorne and the others.


    As the night wore on, they bade farewell to their hosts and left the party.


    Come Monday morning, Stewart hadn''t been at the office long when someone informed him that Mr. Palmer from The Henderson Group was downstairs, wanting to discuss a potential coboration. Apanying Mr. Palmer was Vesta.


    Stewart sighed.


    If Thorne had shown up to talk business, Stewart would have tly refused to meet him. But he got along well with Mr. Palmer, and having him as the intermediary made it tough for Stewart to turn down the meeting. Thorne really knew how to y his cards. Plus, he sent Vesta along.


    Stewart felt a headacheing on.


    He grimaced and went to find Charlene, filling her in on the situation.


    Charlene shrugged, "Meeting Vesta isn''t a big deal."


    Meeting doesn''t necessarily mean agreeing to a deal, after all.


    "True," Stewart agreed, then asked, "Want to join me?"


    Charlene nodded, "Let''s go together."


    After Vesta and Mr. Palmer had settled in the meeting room for a bit, Charlene and Stewart went in to meet them.


    As Stewart opened the door, Mr. Palmer and Vesta stood to greet them.


    peing Charlene walk in alongside Stewart, Vesta''s expression shifted slightly, but she didn''t let it show much. After Mr. Palmer exchanged pleasantries with Stewart, Vesta also chimed in, "Mr. Ferguson."


    09:34


    C202


    Stewart nodded, saying, "Ms. Hawkins, have a seat


    Charlene, known for her striking looks and having worked at The Henderson Group for a few years, was somewhat familiar to Mr. Palmer,


    Before sitting down, he couldn''t help but remark, "Isn''t this Miss Secretary I remember?"


    He chuckled, "I was wondering why I hadn''t seen you around. So you''ve moved to PrimeStar Technologies."


    Charleneughed lightly, "Yes, it''s been some time now?


    Mr. Palmer nodded approvingly, "Good for you, good for you."


    After the small talk, they got down to business.


    When Mr. Palmer handed the documents to Stewart, Vesta did the same and passed hers over too.


    Stewart took them and handed Vesta''s to Charlene, saying, "Charlene, would you mind taking a look at Ms. Hawkins'' proposal?"


    Charlene agreed, "Sure."


    Vesta paused but said nothing.


    Charlene flipped open the files. While she wasn''t a speed reader, she was certainly faster than most.


    In just a few minutes, she had finished reviewing Vesta''s proposal.


    Returning the documents to Vesta, Charlene addressed her, "I can see you''ve put a lot of effort into this, Ms. Hawkins. However, there are quite a few issues. Compared to other partners who''ve approached ourpany, this one doesn''t really stand out."

 Divorce Time 204

    Vesta listened and said, "Oh, I see," fixing her sharp gaze on Charlene. "In that case, Ms. Ross, why don''t you point out the issues you see with this proposal? That way, we can work on improving it based on your feedback."


    Charlene immediately recognized this as a challenge, a test to see if she was nitpicking without real cause.


    With a slight smile, Charlene replied, "Ms. Hawkins, any issues with the proposal are really your responsibility to identify. If you can''t pinpoint them yourselves and instead ask us, do you think that''s appropriate? You need to understand that we''re not obligated to work with you. If you''re genuinely interested in coborating with us but don''t even know what we need, then it only confirms that your proposal doesn''t meet our standards."


    Vesta had indeed nned to corner Charlene, suspecting that she was being intentionally difficult. Her strategy was to see if Charlene could clearly articte any problems with the proposal, thereby setting a trap to counter any criticism she might offer.


    To her surprise, Charlene deftly avoided the trap and turned the tables, creating an even bigger dilemma for


    Vesta.


    Internally, Vesta was taken aback but maintained a calm exterior. "Ms. Ross, I think you misunderstood. What I meant is that coboration should be mutually beneficial. If there are issues, shouldn''t we discuss them and improve together for the benefit of both parties?"


    Charlene paused mid-sip, caught off guard by her stupid question. She asked, "Is this your first time negotiating a partnership, Ms. Hawkins?"


    Vesta frowned, unsure why Charlene would ask that.


    Without waiting for a response, Charlene continued with a warm smile, "The kind of mutual discussion and improvement you''re talking about is something you do at home or in school. In business, we team up for profit and split when it''s not working. If there''s a better deal out there, why wouldn''t we take it?"


    Her tone was gentle, even friendly, but Vesta felt a chill run through her. She realized she had underestimated Charlene.


    Charlene nudged a cup of coffee towards Vesta and smiled, "Ms. Hawkins, have some coffee."


    Vesta hesitated for a moment. In this setting, with Charlene''s gesture, not epting wasn''t an option. She picked up the cup and said, "Thank you, Ms. Ross."


    "You''re wee, Ms. Hawkins."


    Stewart had been watching their exchange closely, concerned that Charlene might get outyed by Vesta again. Hearing how Charlene skillfully shut Vesta down left him pleasantly surprised.


    After he finished reviewing the documents, chatted with Mr. Palmer, and saw them off, he gave Charlene a thumbs-up. "Impressive."


    Charlene lowered her gaze with a modest smile. "Well, I did spend a few years as a secretary at The Henderson Group."


    While The Henderson Group had clients far above the level of ordinary secretaries, she''d still gathered plenty of experience over the years.


    Stewart had almost forgotten about that. He asked, "So, does the Hawkins family''s proposal actually have issues?"


    "Yes."


    Though it was well-crafted with technical details seemingly spot-on-likely thanks to Thorne''s involvement-it


    mehow fell short, missing a crucial element when it came to implementation.


    09:34


    A

 Divorce Time 205

    Chapter


    205


    After they wrapped up the discussion about Vesta, Charlene turned to Stewart and asked, "So, what''s going on with The Henderson Group?" Stewart rubbed his nose thoughtfully. "Well, you know, Thorne''s a bit of an expert himself. He''s got a knack for the technical stuff." The Henderson Group was loaded. They had a whole roster of top-tier tech talent that everyone in the industry was vying for.


    And with Thorne''s own tech-savvy, there was no doubt their proposal would be top-notch-perhaps even unmatched.


    That was likely why Thorne had been so calm and collected, waiting until now to approach them for a coboration.


    Charlene wasn''t surprised. She Said, "When ites time to make a decision, just focus on the facts."


    Partnering with a top-notch team could ease a lot of worries. Whatever personal history she had with Thorne didn''t matter when it came to the project.


    Later that afternoon, Dalton swung by PrimeStar. This time, Stewart didn''t see him.


    Dalton took off when he realized no one was around to meet him.


    Not long after Dalton''s departure, Granger showed up. Stewart and Charlene went to see him together.


    After reviewing Granger''s new proposal, Stewart and Charlene exchanged a knowing nce.


    Seeing that he was on the same page, Charlene promptly said to Granger, "Mr. Harden, looking forward to working together."


    Granger, noticing Charlene seemed to have the final say at PrimeStar, discreetly nced between her and Stewart before standing up to shake their hands. "Looking forward to it." They immediately dove into discussing the contract details.


    As dusk settled outside, and they were close to finalizing the initial contract, Charlene''s phone rang.


    It was Jasmine calling-twice in a row. Charlene declined both calls.


    Jasmine didn''t call again.


    Meanwhile, Thorne picked up his phone.


    Half an hourter, he returned home.


    19


    Jasmine was lying in bed on an IV drip, looking wilted and weak as she murmured, "Daddy..."


    Thorne sat at the bedside, noticing the sheen of sweat on her forehead. He gently wiped it away with a handkerchief. "Is your stomach still hurting?"


    "A bit better..."


    Even though it was slightly better, it was still quite painful.


    Thorne didn''t give her a hard time for eating something dodgy. Seeing she was both physically and emotionally ufortable, he asked, "Do you want me to get Ms. Hawkins for you?"


    In the past, Jasmine would have eagerly agreed. But now, she clutched Thorne''s fingers and shook her head. "I


    want Mom toe see me."


    She liked Ms. Hawkins, sure.


    Even though she sometimes got annoyed with her mom, when she was feeling unwell, the first person she Chapter 20


    thought of was always her mom.


    She wanted her mom by her side.


    Thorne nodded. "Okay."


    He didn''t pull his hand away, instead using his other hand to call Charlene.


    Charlene had just finished discussing the contract with Granger and was about to head out for dinner.


    Seeing Thorne''s call and recalling Jasmine''s earlier attempts, Charlene hesitated before answering. "Hello?" Thorne said, "Minnie has a mild case of food poisoning. She''s at home on an IV and wants to see you." Charlene''s grip on her phone tightened. "Got it. I''ll head over now." she said. Putting her phone down, she turned to Granger. "I''m sorry, something''se up. We''ll have to reschedule dinner."


    Granger, noticing her tense expression, guessed, "Is it Minnie?"


    Charlene nodded. "Yeah."


    "Is it serious?"


    Thorne hadn''t given details, and Charlene wasn''t sure of the specifics. "It sounds like she''s stable."


    1


    WWW

 Divorce Time 206

    That''s good to hear." Granger felt a sense of relief and didn''t press further.


    Charlene exchanged a quick goodbye with Stewart before leaving the office.


    When she arrived at the house and entered Jasmine''s room, Thorne was seated at the desk engrossed in work. Seeing her, he nced up and said, "You''re here."


    Charlene replied, "... Yeah." She set her purse down and moved to the bed to check on Jasmine.


    Jasmine was still hooked up to an IV, looking a bit tired with her brow furrowed as she slept.


    Charlene didn''t wake her and instead asked Thorne, "How is she doing?"


    "When I got back, she was in pain, but she seems to be doing much better now."


    "Okay."


    Charlene settled into an armchair nearby, pulled out a book, and nned to read while waiting for Jasmine to wake up.


    Thorne nced over, asking, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Charlene shook her head and replied, "No."


    Just as Thorne was about to say something more, Jasmine stirred awake.


    Spotting Charlene, she eximed in surprise, "Mom? You''re home!"


    "Yes." Charlene closed her book, moved to sit by the bed, and before she could speak, Jasmine sat up to hug her neck, adding, "Mom, you''re finally back."


    Feeling her daughter''s soft little body against her, Charlene hesitated for a moment before returning the embrace, careful of the IV line.


    After resting with the IV for over half an hour, Jasmine seemed much more energetic and sheepishly admitted, "Mom, I''m hungry."


    Thorne turned in his chair, asking, "Should we have someone bring food up?"


    Jasmine peeked out from Charlene''s arms, replying, "No, I want to eat something you made, Mom."


    Charlene considered this. "How about we eat what''s ready now, and I''ll cook for you next time?" "Okay," Jasmine pouted a bit but quickly added, "but you have to eat with me, Mom." "Of course."


    Jasmine visibly brightened with Charlene''s presence.


    With the IV almost finished, Thorne carefully removed the needle, and Jasmine promptly demanded to be carried downstairs for dinner.


    As Charlene lifted her, she noticed Jasmine felt a bit heavier and slightly taller. Had she really grown this much in just twenty days?


    "Mom?" Jasmine reached up to touch Charlene''s face, sensing something was on her mind.


    L


    A


    Charlene said nothing, just carried her downstairs.


    Thorne closed hisptop, trailing behind them, and when he saw Jasmine grinning on Charlene''s shoulder, he gently pinched her cheek. Jasmine, in high spirits, didn''t mind.


    09:34


    Downstairs, Jasmine sat beside Charlene, picking at the food Charlene served her while chatting about what she wanted for breakfast the next day. Seeing Jasmine was mostly back to her usual self, Charlene exined, "I have some work to doter, so we''ll have to save those breakfast ns for next time." Thorne nced at Charlene but kept quiet.


    Jasmine wasn''t satisfied. "Mom, you''re always busy with work. You finally came back, and now you''re leaving again? I don''t like it!"


    Seeing her daughter''s puffed-up cheeks, Charlene realized that visiting just once a month wasn''t enough. "Alright," she relented, "Mom will stay with you tonight." Jasmine beamed and quickly added, "And take me to school tomorrow."


    Charlene, eating, nodded, "Okay."


    Having missed Charlene, after dinner, Jasmine dragged her upstairs, eagerly sharing stories from school about Ter friends, teachers, and hobbies.


    Charlene listened and after a while noticed Thorne leaning against the doorframe, watching them with a soft expression. She wondered when he hade over.

 Divorce Time 207

    Chapter


    207


    After giving Jasmine a bath and drying her hair, Charlene was also ready to freshen up for the night.


    Jasmine didn''t find her toiletries in her room, so she headed to the master bedroom instead,


    The master bedroom was pitch ck and there was no sign of Thorne. As soon as she flicked on the light, she froze, almost doubting if she had walked into the wrong room.


    She had lived in this room for seven years, and everything about it was as familiar to her as the back of her hand.


    But now, everything that met her eyes felt utterly foreign. Well, not everything-the floor remained untouched. But aside from that, the chandelier, curtains, bed, nightstands, the little round table by the window, sofa, coffee table, carpet, even the water dispenser and cups were all reced. Moreover, her usual vanity table was missing. Naturally, the bottles and jars she regrly used had vanished


    without a trace.


    Seeing this, she guessed that every trace of her had been wiped clean from the room.


    It made sense. Their divorce was almost finalized.


    Just from the fact that as soon as Vesta got injured saving him, Thorne had rushed back to her to sign a new divorce agreement, it was clear how eager he was to divorce her, to give Vesta a rightful ce in his life.


    Yet, their divorce papers weren''t officially settled. And here he was, already erasing every trace of her so eagerly?


    Charlene stepped back, about to turn off the lights and leave the room, when Latonia''s voice sounded behind her, "Ma''am."


    Charlene turned around to see Latonia holding a tray with a steaming bowl of stew on it. "Latonia."


    Latonia smiled gently, saying, "This is some of the stew Mrs. Henderson left herest time she visited. She said to make sure you get some whenever there''s a chance."


    Charlene nodded, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Latonia paused briefly before continuing, "Ma''am, Mr. Henderson had me pack up your things at the beginning of the month. I''ve ced them on the third floor. If you need anything, I can go upstairs and get it for you, or..."


    Charlene and Thorne had signed the divorce agreement at the beginning of the month.


    Charlene replied, "No need. I''ll go up and get what I need myself."


    "Alright then." Latonia offered, "Shall I bring the stew to Minnie''s room for you?"


    That was an unspoken sign that she was no longer wee in Thorne''s bedroom.


    Charlene took the tray, saying, "I''ll handle it myself, thanks."


    Latonia nodded, saying, "Okay."


    Charlene turned off the light, took the tray, and returned to Jasmine''s room.


    After finishing the stew, she headed upstairs.


    Her belongings were neatly arranged in a room off to the side on the third floor.


    The room was clean and tidy, revealing Latonia''s regr upkeep.


    Charlene picked out the clothes and toiletries she needed and headed back downstairs to Jasmine''s room to Take a shower.


    09:34


    After her shower, she spent some time reading with Jasmine before getting ready for bed.


    Before falling asleep, Jasmine said, "Mom, I''m going to say goodnight to Dad. Do you want toe with me?"


    Charlene shook her head, "No, you go ahead,"


    "Okay."


    Three minutester, Jasmine returned, saying, "Mom, Dad also told me to say goodnight to you."


    Charlene set down her book and replied, "Alright, sweetie, I know."


    Jasmine yawned, climbed into bed, snuggled into Charlene''s arms, and said, "Okay, Mom, we can sleep now. Goodnight."


    Charlene kissed her forehead, saying gently, "Goodnight, darling."


    With that, she turned off the light.


    The next morning, Charlene woke up at dawn.


    Jasmine was still asleep.


    After freshening up, Charlene headed downstairs, making her way to the kitchen.

 Divorce Time 208

    Chapter


    208


    It was nearing seven when she climbed the stairs.


    Jasmine was already awake.


    Seeing here back, Jasmine quickly closed her messaging app.


    Charlene acted like she didn''t notice and said in her usual tone, "Go wash up and get dressed."


    "Okay!"


    Charlene was gathering her belongings and about to head downstairs with her purse when she noticed Latonia picking up her pajamas from the night before to wash them.


    "Just toss them," she said. "No need to wash. And the rest of my things, too. Could you help me throw them out? I probably won''t need them anymore."


    The divorce papers with Thorne were expected to be finalized soon. Even if she saw Jasmine again, she


    ouldn''t being back here or spending the night.


    These items were no longer needed.


    Charlene and Thorne had always had issues in their marriage.


    For the past couple of months, Charlene had hardlye back, signaling the possible end of their rtionship.


    At the start of the month, Thorne had someone move Charlene''s belongings out of the master bedroom, confirming their split.


    Hearing Charlene speak now, Latonia understoodpletely.


    She didn''t know what else to say, so she softly replied, "Alright."


    Charlene headed downstairs with her purse just as Thorne came back from his morning run.


    Seeing her, he casually greeted, "Morning."


    Charlene nodded and replied, her voice calm, "Morning."


    With that, she ced her purse on the couch and went into the kitchen.


    Thorne went upstairs.


    Breakfast wasn''t quite ready yet, so with Latonia handling the remaining tasks, Charlene settled into the living room, reading while waiting for Jasmine toe down.


    Time was ticking, and Jasmine still hadn''t appeared. Charlene remained seated and asked Latonia to go upstairs and hurry her along.


    Charlene used to handle these things herself.


    Now, even though she was still around, she treated herself more like a guest, showing less concern for Jasmine''s affairs than before.


    Latonia noticed this change, nodded, and went upstairs.


    "Another book?" Thorne''s voice broke Charlene''s concentration.


    She looked up, realizing he was downstairs. She nodded.


    "Can I have a look?" he asked, extending his hand.


    "You don''t have it?" she hesitated, surprised.


    The book was thetest journal in Al research. Early in their marriage, back when she was still learning the Tapes, she''d noticed his study filled with Al-rted books, including thetest journals. 09:43


    He should have a habit of subscribing to these.


    "Been busy, haven''t had the chance," he replied, reaching out.


    Charlene heard Jasmine''s footsteps.


    Jasmine was ready for breakfast, so Charlene handed the book to him.


    Jasmine came downstairs, spotted them, and took Charlene''s hand. "Mom, is breakfast ready?"


    "Yes, it''s ready," Charlene replied.


    As they headed to the dining room, Jasmine nced back at Thorne, who still held the book. "Dad, aren''t you having breakfast?"


    "I''ll be right there," Thorne assured her.


    Charlene and Jasmine sat down, and Thorne joined a littleter.


    Just as Thorne started eating, his phone buzzed with a notification. He set down his utensils and picked up his


    shone.


    Charlene quietly finished her breakfast, and once done, she left the dining room first. She retrieved the book Thorne had left on the coffee table and put it back in her bag. After Jasmine finished eating, Charlene took her hand, and without saying goodbye to Thorne, they both headed out the door. Chapter 20

 Divorce Time 209

    Charlene had just arrived at Jasmine''s school when she heard Sally calling her name. "Ms. Ross!" Sally''s voice was bright and cheerful as she ran over to Charlene.


    "Ms. Ross,st night my mom baked some cookies for you, but you weren''t home, so I had to take them back," Sally exined, looking slightly disappointed.


    Charlene was about to say something when Jasmine, who was unaware that Charlene had moved out, chimed in with a scoff, "That''s not true. My mom was definitely homest night." Sally scratched her head, confused. "Really? But then why...?"


    Before Charlene could rify, Jasmine''s teacher, Ms. Payne, called out to her. "Ms. Ross."


    Charlene acknowledged her. "Ms. Payne."


    Ms. Payne asked Jasmine and Sally to go inside because she needed to have a word with Charlene.


    The girls scampered off, leaving the adults to talk.


    "Next week, we have a parent-child event at the school. Are you aware of it, Ms. Ross?" Ms. Payne inquired. Charlene shook her head, "No, I wasn''t informed."


    Jasmine hadn''t mentioned it to her.


    Ms. Payne hesitated, as if she had anticipated this response but felt it necessary to bring it up with Charlene


    anyway.


    "Someone else can apany her," Charlene replied, maintaining her usual detached demeanor.


    With a resigned sigh, Ms. Payne agreed, "Alright, I understand."


    After thanking Ms. Payne, Charlene left the school and headed back to her office. It wasn''t long before she was informed that Vesta and Henley Hawkins hade by again.


    Thest time Vesta visited was just a courtesy call. Neither Charlene nor Stewart had any intention of coborating with the Hawkins family.


    After hearing about their visit, Stewart told his staff to politely turn them away. Shortly after, his phone rang. He checked the caller ID, then nced over at Charlene. "Thorne?" Charlene guessed, looking up from her work.


    "Yep," Stewart confirmed.


    Knowing what Thorne was likely calling about, Charlene continued with her tasks,pletely unfazed.


    Stewart answered, "Mr. Henderson."


    On the other end, Thorne proposed, "Mr. Ferguson, care to join me for lunch?"


    Stewart, not one to beat around the bush, replied, "Mr. Henderson, this call is on behalf of the Hawkins family, isn''t it?"


    Thorne admitted, "Yes."


    Stewart chuckled slightly and clearly stated, "Mr. Henderson, PrimeStar will never coborate with the Hawkins family. I believe the reasons are self-exnatory."


    Without waiting for a response, he added, "Also, regarding the proposal The Henderson Group submitted, it''s promising. However, any coboration entails one condition: your assurance that neither the Hawkins family nor the Spencer family will have any involvement in our projects." If that''s not feasible, there''s no point in further discussions. Have I made myself clear, Mr. Henderson?"


    09:43


    Chapter 20.


    * "Crystal clear," Thorne replied.


    "Great, Mr. Henderson. Goodbye," Stewart concluded and ended the call.


    Thorne didn''t call back, and for the next few days, they heard nothing further from The Henderson Group.


    Thorne appeared ready to sacrifice a partnership for Vesta''s sake. Indeed, a few dayster, Stewart found out that The Henderson Group had set up a team to work on a new project, which included members from both the Hawkins and Spencer families.


    While missing out on partnering with The Henderson Group was unfortunate, there were several otherpanies of simr stature they could coborate with. PrimeStar had options.


    That Friday evening, Kenton Wagner returned.

 Divorce Time 210

    1


    Charlene grabbed herptop and headed over to Stewart''s ce for dinner at Kenton''s house. After a delicious meal of roast chicken and mashed potatoes, Kenton helped her with her paper.


    As the night grewte, Charlene hopped into her car, ready to head home when her phone rang, it was her Aunt


    Maisie.


    "Hey, Charlene, Maisie said urgently. "I nned a boat trip for the kids tomorrow, but something came up withs my family and I need to go back home. I can''t take them with me."


    Charlene listened, nodding as if her aunt could see her. "No worries, Aunt Maisie. I''ve got a free day tomorrow I''ll take them out for you."


    No sooner had she hung up than her phone buzzed again. This time, it was Granger calling.


    "Hey, Granger," she quickly said, "if this is about Daisy, I already have ns for tomorrow and can''t make it Granger chuckled on the other end. "Mind sharing what those ns are? Daisy''s been eager to see you." Charlene saw no harm in exining. "I''m taking my cousins on a boat trip." "Well," Granger paused, "Daisy would love that. Would it be okay if we tagged along?"


    Charlene hesitated for a second, then replied, "Let me check with my cousins first. I''ll get back to you."


    Five minutester, she called Granger back with a thumbs-up.


    The next morning, around eight, Charlene arrived at the harbor with Nadine and Carl Ross. They found Granger and Daisy already there, waiting.


    As soon as Daisy spotted Charlene, she dashed over, "Ms. Ross!"


    Charlene crouched down to hug Daisy, beaming. "Daisy, it''s been too long."


    Seeing the puzzled looks on Nadine and Carl''s faces, Charlene introduced everyone.


    Granger smiled warmly, "Hey there," and handed them some gifts. "I wasn''t sure what you guys liked, so ! just picked something. Hope you like them."


    His thoughtfulness left them pleasantly surprised, especially Charlene.


    After the small talk, they all boarded the boat. Nadine and Carl knew about Charlene''s uing divorce from Thorne. As they watched Charlene holding Daisy''s hand and chatting with Granger, Nadine gave Carl a nudge and a knowing look, as if to say, "Could this be Charlene''s future husband?" Carl shrugged, whispering back, "Seems like it, doesn''t it?"


    Nadine leaned in closer to her brother, muttering, "And he''s quite handsome."


    He appeared much more approachable than their soon-to-be-ex brother-inw. But as they watched Charlene ying with Daisy, a mix of emotions swept over them. They knew Charlene was likely to lose custody of Jasmine to Thorne.


    It was evident Jasmine preferred staying with Thorne, as she''d been back in town but rarely visited the Ross family home. They couldn''t fathom how much this must hurt Charlene.


    Seeing her newfound happiness with Granger brought them relief. They joined in ying with Daisy, thinking that if they were kind to the Harden family now, maybe, just maybe, they''d be kind to Charlene in return if she ended up marrying Granger.

 Divorce Time 211

    Chapter


    211


    Nadine and Carl came over, asking Daisy if she wanted to try out the water slide.


    Daisy nced at the colorful water slide in the distance and eagerly nodded her head.


    The slide was on the yacht, indoors, and heated like a hot spring, so it wasn''t cold even in the middle of winter.


    It was the kind of fun that both kids and adults could enjoy, though it was mainly the domain of teenagers and children.


    Charlene and Granger tried it out a few times but soon lost interest.


    However, Daisy, Nadine, and Carl were having the time of their lives.


    Charlene settled into a nearby chair, soaking up the warmth like she was rxing in a hot tub.


    Just then, Granger handed her a drink.


    Thanks," Charlene said, epting the ss.


    "No problem," Granger replied, taking a seat not too far from her. "How old are they?"


    "Daisy''s 16, and Carl''s 14."


    "Do you often bring them out for a fun day like this?"


    Charlene shook her head. "Used to, but I''ve been caught up with worktely, so not as much."


    Granger''s phone rang, interrupting the conversation.


    Seeing the caller ID, he excused himself. "I''ve got to take this."


    "Sure," Charlene nodded.


    Granger stepped a bit farther away before answering. "Thorne."


    "Where are you?" Thorne''s voice came through.


    "On a yacht."


    "Out on the sea?"


    "Yeah," Granger replied, his gaze drifting back to Charlene. "Something up?"


    "Yeah, Minnie wanted to hang out with Daisy. Told me to give you a call."


    "We''re out at sea right now. Maybe next time."


    "Alright."


    Thorne kept it brief and hung up.


    By lunchtime, the five of them gathered for a seafood feast.


    In the afternoon, they lounged on the deck, soaking up the sun and trying their hand at fishing. Eventually, Daisy, Nadine, and Carl wore themselves out and, after a bit of fishing, dozed off on the lounge chairs. Granger had some business to attend to and made a few calls from afar. When he returned, he saw Charlene absorbed in a book.


    Though he had studied finance in college, the book she was reading looked familiar.


    He quickly realized it was the same one he often saw Thorne with.


    Watching Charlene engrossed in her reading, Granger paused for a moment.


    It took a while before Charlene noticed him again when he adjusted the nket over Daisy, which had been


    09.43


    ''stirred by the sea breeze.


    Granger took a seat and remarked, "That book... you read it often?"


    He emphasized "also," hinting at another reader.


    Charlene immediately understood he meant Thorne.


    She nodded. "Yeah."


    Her focus on the book, her demeanor... it reminded Granger a lot of Thorne.


    It wasn''t about their looks, but rather the intensity in their expressions.


    In that moment, Granger realized that Charlene and Thorne were, in some ways, kindred spirits, sharing a love for the same field.


    With that in mind, they should have plenty to talk about.


    However...


    Remembering the rumors about their marriage, Granger''s eyes darkened.


    People imed she tricked Thorne into marrying her. He took their word for it without doubting. But after hanging out with her more, he felt she wasn''t really like that.


    Her thoughts didn''t seem thatplicated.


    After dinner, the yacht began heading back to shore.


    By the end of the day, Nadine, Carl, and Daisy had grown quite close.


    Even with Granger, Nadine and Carl seemed at ease, casually waving goodbye as they left. "See you next time, Granger."


    Granger nodded, his gaze shifting to Charlene. "See you next time."

 Divorce Time 212

    Charlene said, "See you next time," before driving off without a nce back.


    Once she returned to the Ross household, Charlene headed upstairs while Carl and Helena Ross chatted about the day''s events downstairs.


    When Helena learned that Charlene had ns with Granger, she was taken aback. After all, Granger was a childhood friend of Thorne''s, and Charlene had barely interacted with him before. How did this sudden connectione about?


    Vernon Ross chimed in, "That exins why the Harden family suddenly approached me for business recently, and why Granger''s been so friendly. So it''s true then..."


    Maisie remarked, "It does sound like something''s up, doesn''t it?"


    Helena, who knows Charlene well, mentioned, "Charlene isn''t officially divorced yet. I don''t think she''s looking for anything serious. Let''s just see how things unfold and not meddle too much." "Got it," they all agreed.


    The next morning, Charlene woke up at the Ross household. She was just finishing her breakfast when her phone buzzed.


    It was Thorne calling.


    Charlene saw the call but decided not to answer.


    Shortly after, a text from Thorne came through: "Minnie''s school has a parent-child event tomorrow. Make sure you''re there."


    Charlene read it and replied, "I''m busy."


    Thorne called again.


    i


    Charlene ignored it and turned her phone off.


    Once she finished her work and turned her phone back on, there was another unread message from Thorne: "Are you at the Ross ce?"


    Though it was just a few words, Charlene understood he was implying he''d show up at the Ross house if she didn''t respond.


    Clutching her phone, Charlene texted back, "What time does it start?"


    Thorne took over half an hour to reply, "Nine."


    Charlene didn''t respond again.


    That evening, Jasmine called.


    Charlene answered, and Jasmine immediately asked, "Mom, why aren''t you home yet?"


    Her dad had said her mom would be back in time for the school event tomorrow, but it was already after nine and there was still no sign of her... Charlene assured her, "Mom''s noting home tonight, but I''ll see you at school tomorrow."


    > Jasmine was surprised by this arrangement but replied, "Oh... okay."


    Charlene urged, "Get some rest, sweetheart."


    "I know, Mom."


    ter hanging up, Charlene let Stewart know she''d be inte to work the next day.


    On Monday morning, she arrived at Jasmine''s school right on time.


    09.14


    "Mom!" Jasmine stood beside Thorne, waving excitedly when she saw her.


    Charlene walked over, and Thorne greeted her, "You made it?"


    Remembering his veiled threat from yesterday, Charlene ignored him and opened Jasmine''s tablet to review the event schedule. After a while, she and Thorne took their seats.


    Ms. Payne, noticing her arrival, approached with a smile, "Ms. Ross, d you could join us!"


    "Yes," Charlene returned warm smile.


    Jasmine handed a flower crown, prepared by the school for the mothers, to Thome, asking him to put it on Charlene.


    Charlene took it, saying, "I can do it myself, honey."


    Thorne didn''t insist and handed it over to her.


    Charlene''s and Thorne''s striking appearances caught the attention of nearly every parent and child in attendance.


    Sally''s mom, having heard about Charlene''s marriage and daughter from her own child, walked over. "Charlene, is this your husband?" she asked.

 Divorce Time 213

    Jasmine wasn''t around, so Charlene gave a small smile and said, "We''re about to split up."


    Sally''s mom had suspected as much. After all, even though Charlene had a daughter, she lived alone just across the street...


    Besides, thest time there was a parent-teacher meeting, Charlene didn''t show up. Instead, a morous


    woman turned up.


    Thorne, ever the sociable one, greeted them with a, "Hey there."


    Sally''s mom replied, "Hey..."


    Thorne asked, "You two know each other?"


    Though he directed the question at Sally''s mom, his eyes were fixed on Charlene.


    Charlene wasn''t interested in engaging with him, so she stayed silent. Sally''s mom answered, "Charlene and I


    te neighbors."


    Noticing the awkward vibes between Charlene and Thorne, and seeing that Charlene seemed eager to dodge him, she quickly found a reason to slip away.


    Thornemented, "Looks like you''re getting along well with the new neighbor."


    Charlene just nced down at her phone.


    Thorne didn''t seem bothered, but he didn''t push any further.


    Right about then, Jasmine returned, and the school''s family event was about to kick off.


    Charlene had attended this sort of event back in Jasmine''s first year at preschool. But after Jasmine and Thorne went abroadst year, she hadn''t been to one since.


    The first activity on the agenda was a good old-fashioned game of musical chairs.


    The game was straightforward: set up chairs in a circle, two less than the number of families ying. Parents and their kids would walk around the chairs while the music yed. When the music stopped, it was a scramble to find a seat. The family left standing would be eliminated. Thest family remaining would be crowned the champions.


    Thorne looked at Charlene, "You want to do it, or should I?"


    Charlene was about to say, "You go ahead," but Jasmine piped up first, "Dad''s got this."


    Thorne turned to Charlene, "What do you think?"


    Charlene nodded, "You go ahead."


    "Alright," Thorne handed her his phone, "You can record it then."


    Charlene hesitated, not wanting to use his phone, "I''ll use mine and send it to youter."


    Thorne shrugged and pocketed his phone.


    With Jasmine in his arms, Thorne joined the other parents, forming a circle around the chairs. Charlene stood up, switched her phone to video mode, and focused on Thorne and Jasmine.


    Suddenly, Thorne nced over at her.


    The camera caught his face.


    gave her a quick smile.


    Charlene paused, gripping her phone a bit tighter.


    * Then the music kicked in, and Thorne turned back, effortlessly carrying Jasmine as they circled the chairs with


    the other parents.


    After a few rounds, the music stopped suddenly. Thorne, fast on his feet, grabbed the nearest chair and sat down with Jasmine, sporting a big grin. Seeing their victory, Jasmine waved excitedly at Charlene, "Mom, we got the chair!"


    Charlene smiled back, "I saw that, sweetie."


    Honestly, when Charlene first read through today''s event schedule, she figured both Thorne and Jasmine might find these school games a bit dull. But it turned out Jasmine was thrilled even before the games began, just being lifted into Thorne''s arms.


    Now, having snagged a chair, she was even more ecstatic.


    Thorne, catching Charlene''s eye, chuckled.


    Jasmine wasn''t around, so Charlene gave a small smile and said, "We''re about to split up."


    Sally''s mom had suspected as much. After all, even though Charlene had a daughter, she lived alone just across the street...


    Besides, thest time there was a parent-teacher meeting, Charlene didn''t show up. Instead, a morous


    woman turned up.


    Thorne, ever the sociable one, greeted them with a, "Hey there."


    Sally''s mom replied, "Hey..."


    Thorne asked, "You two know each other?"


    Though he directed the question at Sally''s mom, his eyes were fixed on Charlene.


    Charlene wasn''t interested in engaging with him, so she stayed silent. Sally''s mom answered, "Charlene and I


    te neighbors."


    Noticing the awkward vibes between Charlene and Thorne, and seeing that Charlene seemed eager to dodge him, she quickly found a reason to slip away.


    Thornemented, "Looks like you''re getting along well with the new neighbor."


    Charlene just nced down at her phone.


    Thorne didn''t seem bothered, but he didn''t push any further.


    Right about then, Jasmine returned, and the school''s family event was about to kick off.


    Charlene had attended this sort of event back in Jasmine''s first year at preschool. But after Jasmine and Thorne went abroadst year, she hadn''t been to one since.


    The first activity on the agenda was a good old-fashioned game of musical chairs.


    The game was straightforward: set up chairs in a circle, two less than the number of families ying. Parents and their kids would walk around the chairs while the music yed. When the music stopped, it was a scramble to find a seat. The family left standing would be eliminated. Thest family remaining would be crowned the champions.


    Thorne looked at Charlene, "You want to do it, or should I?"


    Charlene was about to say, "You go ahead," but Jasmine piped up first, "Dad''s got this."


    Thorne turned to Charlene, "What do you think?"


    Charlene nodded, "You go ahead."


    "Alright," Thorne handed her his phone, "You can record it then."


    Charlene hesitated, not wanting to use his phone, "I''ll use mine and send it to youter."


    Thorne shrugged and pocketed his phone.


    With Jasmine in his arms, Thorne joined the other parents, forming a circle around the chairs. Charlene stood up, switched her phone to video mode, and focused on Thorne and Jasmine.


    Suddenly, Thorne nced over at her.


    The camera caught his face.


    gave her a quick smile.


    Charlene paused, gripping her phone a bit tighter.


    * Then the music kicked in, and Thorne turned back, effortlessly carrying Jasmine as they circled the chairs with


    the other parents.


    After a few rounds, the music stopped suddenly. Thorne, fast on his feet, grabbed the nearest chair and sat down with Jasmine, sporting a big grin.


    Seeing their victory, Jasmine waved excitedly at Charlene, "Mom, we got the chair!"


    Charlene smiled back, "I saw that, sweetie."


    Honestly, when Charlene first read through today''s event schedule, she figured both Thorne and Jasmine might find these school games a bit dull.


    But it turned out Jasmine was thrilled even before the games began, just being lifted into Thorne''s arms.


    Now, having snagged a chair, she was even more ecstatic.


    Thorne, catching Charlene''s eye, chuckled.


    Initially, Charlene could tell Thorne wasn''t too enthusiastic about these games.


    Yet, perhaps there was something infectious about the lively music and the friendlypetition. Soon enough, even he was caught up in the spirit, genuinely enjoying himself. With his quick reflexes, Thorne breezed through each round, clinching the championship without breaking a


    sweat.


    Initially, Charlene could tell Thorne wasn''t too enthusiastic about these games.


    Yet, perhaps there was something infectious about the lively music and the friendlypetition. Soon enough, even he was caught up in the spirit, genuinely enjoying himself. With his quick reflexes, Thorne breezed through each round, clinching the championship without breaking a


    sweat.

 Divorce Time 214

    Jasmine ran excitedly towards Charlene, her little hand raised for a high-five. "Mom, we did it! We won!" Charlene grinned, giving her daughter a high-five. "Yeah, we sure did."


    Thorne walked over, a smile ying on his lips. "Did you get it all on camera?"


    "Yep," Charlene replied, sending the video to him with a quick tap on her phone.


    After the thrill of musical chairs, it was time to tackle the next adventure: the unstoppable wheel of fun.


    The rules were simple: four families formed a team, each member stepping and spinning the h hoop tape as they moved forward. The first team to reach the finish line would im victory. Thorne turned to Charlene. "You want to join this round?"


    Jasmine nodded eagerly. "Yeah, Mom,e with me!"


    Charlene was game. "Sure thing."


    As the game was about to start, Charlene nced at her purse. She hesitated for a moment before Thorne reached out his hand. "I can hold that for you."


    "...Thanks," Charlene said, handing it over.


    For many couples, a husband carrying his wife''s bag was prettymon. But for them, this was the first time Thorne had ever held her purse.


    Charlene wondered if he''d ever carried a bag for Vesta.


    Today, Thorne wasn''t dressed as formally as usual, but with his straight ck coat, he somehow looked perfectly natural holding her purse, as if he were waiting for his beloved to return. Charlene quickly looked away.


    This game was all about teamwork and coordination.


    Charlene stood in the middle, matching the rhythm of those ahead as she lifted her arms to spin the tape.


    Jasmine clung to the hem of her mom''s sweater, following along and having the time of her life.


    When she noticed Thorne filming them with his phone, herughter grew louder. "Dad!"


    Thorne stood slightly in front of them, and though Charlene was aware of his presence, she focused on the game, avoiding looking directly at him.


    She heard Jasmine''s voice trail off, followed by Thorne''s calm instruction from the side. "Keep your eyes on your mom and stay in sync."


    Jasmine replied with a cheerful, "Got it!"


    Earlier, when Charlene filmed Thorne and Jasmine, she stood still, capturing footage without following their


    game movements.


    But Thorne, recording Charlene and Jasmine, moved backward with them, keeping pace with their game.


    After a back-and-forth, the game concluded.


    > Jasmine dashed over to Thorne. "Dad, that was so fun! Can we do it again sometime?"


    Thorne smiled. "Absolutely."


    Charlene returned and took her purse from Thorne''s hand.


    st then, she heard the familiar ping of a message notification from her phone.


    Reaching into her purse, she found that Thorne had sent her a video."


    09-14


    Charlene noticed the message but didn''t open it immediately.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine snuggled up next to Thorne, excited to see the video he had just shot. Thorne passed her the phone, then cracked open a bottle of water and handed it to Charlene. "Thanks," Charlene said, epting it gratefully.


    She was indeed a bit thirsty and took a couple of refreshing sips before screwing the cap back on.


    No sooner had she done so than Thorne asked, "What''s the next game?"


    Charlene found it hard to believe that with his memory, he wouldn''t recall the schedule.


    Still, with the water bottle freshly capped in her hand, she sighed.


    There was an old saying about being gracious when someone does you a favor.


    With that in mind, she replied, "It''s the Ant Ball Ry."

 Divorce Time 215

    Your


    Your turn or mine?" Thorne asked again.


    Charlene nced at Jasmine. "Let Minnie decide."


    "Dad, definitely," Jasmine said confidently. "Mom''s not really into basketball, but Dad''s really good at it."


    Charlene could y basketball, but she kept that to herself.


    Since Jasmine had made up her mind, Charlene said, "Alright, your turn, Thorne."


    "Sure thing," Thorne replied with a nod.


    As the sun climbed higher and the temperature rose, Thorne shrugged off his long ck coat and handed it to Charlene. "Mind holding this for me?" Charlene took it with a silent sigh andid it down on the grass beside her.


    Thorne raised an eyebrow but let it slide.


    Just before the game kicked off, he turned to her again. "Hey, when you''re filming, try to keep up with us, alright? Don''t just stand in one spot." "Got it," Charlene replied, rolling her eyes yfully.


    The game, called "Ants on a Basketball," had a simple rule: parents start by pulling a hoop with a rope while dribbling a basketball inside the hoop, and once they reach the turnaround point, the kids take over pulling the hoop, and the parents continue dribbling. The ball has to stay within the hoop''s boundary the whole time.


    Charlene had taken Jasmine to y basketball and volleyball before, but back then, Jasmine hadn''t shown much interest. Maybe she was too young, or perhaps she had forgotten those outings. Now, whether it was school teaching or Thorne''s influence, Jasmine was dribbling like a pro when the game began.


    Thorne easily kept up with Jasmine''s dribbling as he pulled the hoop backward, and they glided through the first round. The return trip was even smoother.


    Jasmine had been right; Thorne was indeed good at basketball. He spun the ball between his hands with ease. As he rolled up his sleeves, gracefully keeping in step with Jasmine, Charlene heard admiring whispers from. the crowd. "Wow, he''s amazing."


    Charlene kept filming, her grip on the phone steady. But as Thorne dribbled, memories of him ying on the school court flooded back to her mind. A few months ago, she could recall his face and stature so vividly. Now, looking at this taller, more mature, and undeniably handsome Thorne, those memories had started to blur.


    Thorne and Jasmine were the undisputed champions of that round.


    Jasmine was over the moon, jumping up and down with a never-ending smile.


    Thorneughed and lifted her into his arms.


    Charlene captured the moment on video, thinking that today, Jasmine was probably the happiest kid in the whole school.


    Still, she mused, if Vesta had been the one to join them today for the parent-child activity instead of her, Jasmine might have been even happier.


    Some of Jasmine''s ssmates'' parents came over to chat with Thorne.


    He shook hands and engaged in conversation.


    Sally''s mom stood next to Charlene.


    09:44


    As the game wrapped up and Charlene finished filming, Sally''s mom remarked, "Your daughter really has a great bond with her dad."


    FYeah," Charlene nodded.


    Clearly, Thorne and Jasmine had a solid bond, and it looked like it was only going to get stronger.


    Sally''s mom didn''t mention it, but it was rare to see such a close bond between a child and their dad, often outshining the connection with the mom. Yet, she could see that Charlene''s husband was genuinely wonderful with their daughter.

 Divorce Time 216

    Chapter 216 The


    The kids getting along well with him, that seemed pretty normal.


    Besides, she noticed how other parents, when watching their spouse y games with their kids, wouldugh heartily or p in encouragement when things went well, and get anxious when they didn''t. You could really feel the unity among them.


    But when it came to Charlene...


    Sure, Charlene had a smile on her face when she was with her child and ying games, but there was something different about it. It was like there was a gap between her and her husband and daughter.


    Thinking back to thest parent-teacher meeting, it was clear that Charlene''s daughter had a strong bond with that other woman. So, Charlene feeling a bit left out of her husband and daughter''s world seemed kind of understandable. Any parent would feel uneasy if their child got close to the person who disrupted their marriage, right?


    With that thought, she realized Charlene must be feeling pretty down. But looking at Charlene, she just couldn''t figure out the right way to offerfort. Charlene caught the glimpse of pity and concern in her eyes. Charlene knew she probably had a hint of what was going on. She gave a small smile. The hardest times had already passed for her. She understood that Vesta was busy, and that''s why Thorne and Jasmine asked her to join the event. So today, yes, she did feel a bit like an outsider.


    Just then, Thorne and Jasmine returned.


    Jasmine leaned in to see the video she had recorded, and Charlene sent it to both her and Thorne, saying, "I''ve sent it to you, you can watch it on your tablet." Jasmine replied, "Okay."


    After three games, the parent-child activities wrapped up.


    Jasmine had won two championship trophies.


    With her trophies in hand, Jasmine asked Thorne to take her picture.


    Thorne snapped several shots of her.


    Then Jasmine turned to Charlene and said, "Mom, can you take some of me and Dad too?"


    Charlene nodded, "Sure."


    She took four or five photos of Jasmine with Thorne as she had asked.


    After sending them to Jasmine, Thorne suddenly suggested, "How about I take some of you and Minnie too?"


    "Yeah,e on, Mom," Jasmine encouraged.


    "Alright."


    Thorne took her phone and clicked photos of her and Jasmine.


    Once done, Charlene retrieved her phone, which soon started ringing.


    It was a call from Stewart.


    just take this call," Charlene said.


    Okay, Mom!" Jasmine replied.


    "Alright," Thorne added.


    Charlene stepped aside and discussed work with Stewart for about ten minutes. When she returned, she saw. Thorne and Jasmine seemingly on a video call with someone. She didn''t walk over but instead checked the work documents Stewart had sent her.


    A momentter, Jasmine waved her over, "Mom,e on, we need a big group photo and then we can go eat!"


    Charlene joined them, and along with other parents, they took a group photo.


    Ms. Payne also took photos of each family.


    And with that, Jasmine''s school event officially came to an end.


    As Charlene was about to leave, Thorne grabbed his coat and asked, "Where do you want to eat?"


    Before Charlene could answer, Jasmine excitedly raised her hand, "I want barbecue, like the ce we wentst time!"


    horne gently pinched her cheek and said, "That ce is too far, and you''ve got afternoon sses. We won''t have enough time." "Okay," Jasmine pouted a bit, "How about seafood then?"


    Thorne didn''t respond right away but turned to Charlene, "What do you feel like eating?"

 Divorce Time 217

    Charlene said, "You guys go ahead and eat. I''m noting."


    Jasmine looked surprised. "Mom, you''re noting?"


    "Nope." Charlene gently patted Jasmine''s head. "You all have a great time."


    "Oh... okay."


    Charlene gave a soft smile, said no more, and turned to leave without looking back.


    Thorne watched her go, but instead of calling her back, he turned to Jasmine and said, "Let''s head out too."


    "Alright."


    No sooner had they gotten into the car than Thorne''s phone rang.


    It was Irma Henderson calling.


    As soon as he picked up, Irma''s voice came through, tense and biting. "Did you seriously start a project with the Hawkins and Spencer families at thepany?" Thorne simply replied, "Yes," with a slight chuckle. "You just found out?"


    "You!" Irma was even more frustrated. "What is this supposed to mean? Are you nning to divorce Charlene?"


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so tant about it.


    By roping in the Hawkins and Spencer families into the Henderson Group, it was obvious he wasn''t worried about her finding out. This meant his mind was made up. Before he could respond, Irma cut in, "I won''t allow it! You can start the project, I won''t oppose that, but you need to rece the people involved. If you don''t, then I will-* "Grandma," Thorne said, his tone unchanged, "I fulfilled the conditions you set before the marriage. Now, please respect your end of the bargain and don''t interfere with my decisions." In other words, the Hawkins and Spencer families were off-limits to her.


    "You..."


    Since Thorne had taken over the Henderson Group, thepany had been thriving.


    Over the years, the shareholders and key management understood that following Thorne''s lead almost always


    meant sess.


    If she tried to challenge Thorne, the other shareholders would likely be the first to oppose her.


    In short, the Henderson Group needed Thorne more than Thorne needed the Henderson Group.


    Threatening him with thepany was pointless.


    And using family ties as leverage?


    As Thorne pointed out, marrying Charlene was already apromise on his part.


    Irma knew he was never someone who would continuously back down for others.


    Once he had what he wanted, he remained true to himself.


    If pushed too hard...


    Irma''s silence meant she had conceded. Thorne broke the silence, "Have you eaten?"


    Irma abruptly ended the call.


    Thorne looked at his phone and chuckled.


    09:39


    Jasmine, curious, asked, "What happened?"


    Thorne casually put the phone away. "Your great-grandmother''s upset."


    "Did you upset her?"


    "Yep."


    "Aren''t you going to make it up to her?"


    "Can''t do that right now. Maybeter."


    "Alright then..."


    Back at the office, Stewart saw her return but didn''t ask about the family event. He simply said, "You''re back? Had lunch yet?"


    Charlene replied, "Not yet."


    "Come on, I''ll take you out to eat."


    Charlene smiled. "Sure."


    When they reached the restaurant, they ran into Mr. Palmer from the Henderson Group, who was there with his family.


    Mr. Palmer sent his family off to the private room first. Then, turning to Stewart, he said, "I thought we''d get to work together again, but I guess that''s not happening..." Stewart gave a sly smile. "I hear yourpany''s new project is doing quite well?"


    "Yes, it''s pretty solid. Mr. Henderson''s direct involvement usually guarantees sess."


    "Oh," Stewart responded coolly. "I also heard the parts involving the Hawkins and Spencer families are quite significant. No issues from others in yourpany?"

 Divorce Time 218

    "Opinions? Sure, there are always some, but they won''t make a huge impact, Mr. Palmer said. "Thepany has a great project, and naturally, the other shareholders want to put their people in charge. But Mr. Henderson rarely gets involved in these matters personally. You can''t expect people to have issues just because he finally arranged for his team to take on some of the work, right? Besides, the Hawkins family and the Spencer family are quite capable and y by the rules, so overall, it won''t affect much."


    Dalton stopped for a moment, then said, "I mean it. I hope you can let go of personal issues for the good of yourpany."


    Mr. Palmer nodded, "Sure, sure."


    After Mr. Palmer left, Stewart turned to Charlene and said, "Let''s head inside."


    Charlene nodded, "Alright."


    After having dinner and returning to the office, they were informed that Dalton had arrived.


    Charlene and Stewart had no intention of meeting him.


    Dalton didn''t leave, and when Charlene clocked out and headed to the parking lot, he called after her, "Ms. Ross."


    Charlene turned around, her voice cold, "Mr. Ramirez, what do you need?"


    Dalton looked at her earnestly, "We need to talk."


    Charlene raised an eyebrow, "Talk, or point fingers at me?"


    Dalton stopped for a moment, then said, "I mean it. I hope you can let go of personal issues for the good of yourpany." Charlene was almost amused.


    She replied, "I thought those words should being from me to you, Mr. Ramirez."


    It was clearly him who had let personal feelings about Vesta cloud their negotiations.


    Yet somehow, in his mind, she was the one abusing power and being unreasonable. With that thought, she ignored him, got into her car, and drove away.


    Dalton''s expression darkened.


    Just then, his phone rang. After a short conversation, he also got into his car and left.


    Half an hourter, when he entered the private room, Kelvin Scott and York were already there.


    Seeing Dalton''s sour expression, Kelvin asked, "Didn''t go well, huh?"


    Dalton had been to PrimeStar a couple of times over the past few days.


    Stewart had consistently refused to meet him.


    They say the one who ties the knot must untie it.


    That''s why Dalton sought out Charlene, hoping to talk things over.


    Reflecting on Charlene''s unwillingness to listen, Dalton shook his head.


    "If Stewart''s not budging and Ms. Ross won''t either, then snagging the PrimeStar project seems pretty unlikely," Kelvin observed, noting Dalton''s frustration. "But hey, if you can''t get it, you can''t get it. There are plenty of profitable projects out there; it doesn''t have to be PrimeStar."


    Dalton shook his head, "I''ve looked into the PrimeStar project. I''m genuinely interested in it."


    09:39


    Chapter


    So, even without Abrd Ramirez''s suggestion, once Dalton looked into the project, he wanted in.


    "Alright then," Kelvin said, "maybe try another angle?"


    At this, Kelvin nced at York and said, "Hey, York, didn''t you two have a good chatst time you danced? She seemed to have a good attitude towards you. Maybe you could mediate between them and soften things up?" York set down his cup of coffee and said, "I don''t know her well enough for that."

 Divorce Time 219

    Kelvin leaned back in his chair, considering York''s suggestion. "Why don''t you try talking to Stewart? You two have a bit of a rapport, right?"


    York shrugged, uncertain. "I could, but I doubt Stewart would listen."


    From the moment Charlene agreed to swap dance partners at the g, York had sensed that her rtionship with Stewart was moreplicated than it seemed. They weren''t dating, that much was clear, but Stewart definitely had a soft spot for her. York doubted that even if he managed to smooth things over between Dalton and Stewart, it would lead to Stewart agreeing to coborate with Dalton.


    Kelvin sighed, "So, I guess we need to approach Ms. Ross instead? We barely know anything about her. Should we dig up some info?"


    Dalton shook his head. "Nah, it''s not worth the effort. I''ll just reach out to my fatherter."


    York immediately caught on. "You mean Mr. Wagner?"


    "Exactly."


    Stewart was one of Kenton''s mentees, and Dalton was sure that if Kenton had a word with him, Stewart woulde around.


    Determined to act on his n, after a hearty meal of burgers and fries, Dalton was on his way home when he decided to call Abrd. But to his surprise, Abrd beat him to it with a call, getting straight to the point, "How''s the deal with PrimeStar going?" Dalton hesitated, then admitted, "Not great. I was actually hoping to get your help."


    "Why''s that?"


    Dalton exined, "I managed to annoy one of PrimeStar''s techies, and Stewart''s got a thing for her-"


    Abrd interrupted, "What''s the techie''s name?"


    Caught off guard, Dalton replied instinctively, "Charlene."


    There was a pause, followed by a chuckle from Abrd. "You''ve really outdone yourself, Dalton. Messing with a key yer before the deal is even inked."


    Dalton was about to argue that Charlene wasn''t as crucial as Abrd seemed to think, just someone with a special connection to Stewart. But Abrd didn''t give him the chance.


    "I''ll handle this for you," Abrd said.


    Dalton couldn''t help but grin, "Thanks, Pops!"


    "... You shameless brat."


    Dalton didn''t feel bad about pulling his dad into the situation. He believed he couldnd the PrimeStar project on his own merits. To him, personal grudges were just small irritations. If he could get past them quickly, why wouldn''t he?


    "I was nning on taking a vacation soon, but now I think I''ll pass. Seeing you might just shorten my lifespan," Abrd quipped before abruptly ending the call.


    The matter of Charlene was something he chose to leave unspoken. After all, having everything too easy in life wasn''t always a blessing.


    After hanging up, Abrd dialed Charlene''s number. She nced away from herputer screen at the ringing phone, recognizing his caller ID. Her eyes flickered with curiosity as she answered, "Mr. Ramirez." Abrd chuckled warmly and said, "You''re always on the ball, Charlene. I''m guessing you know why I''m


    09:39 §³§á§Ñ§â§ä calling."


    Charlene nodded and replied, "Yeah, I''ve got a pretty good idea."


    Despite her intuition, Abrd went ahead and asked, "Would you consider proceeding with the coboration with Dalton? Just think of it as doing your uncle a favor, okay?"


    In business, practicality often overruled personal grievances. As long as both parties were sincere about the partnership, even rivals could find a way to work together.

 Divorce Time 220

    Charlene and Dalton weren''t exactly sworn enemies. They just had a bit of a disagreement, and Charlene wasn''t one to back down when she knew she was right. But since Abrd had personally stepped in, she figured she could let it slide this time. "Charlene, don''t rush your decision," Abrd said gently over the phone. "Take your time, and let me know when you''re ready."


    "Alright," Charlene replied.


    "And about Dalton," Abrd went on, "just go with what feels right to you. Don''t stress about owing me any favors."


    "I understand," she assured him.


    Abrd chuckled, appreciating her honesty. "Alright then, I won''t keep you any longer. Let''s catch up another time." "Sure thing. Goodbye."


    After hanging up, Charlene pondered for a moment before calling Kenton. It took him a good half hour to get


    back to her.


    "What''s up?" he asked.


    Charlene clued him in on what was going on. Kenton quickly chimed in, "Abrd doesn''t just do favors for anyone. You might want to think this over."


    Charlene nodded at the phone, feeling reassured by Kenton''s perspective. "Got it. Thanks, Kenton."


    "Anytime."


    With that, Kenton ended the call. Charlene didn''t call Abrd back until the next morning. She figured Abrd knew she''d consult Kenton before making a decision. When Charlene finally called back, Abrd''s voice was warm. "Thank you for getting back to me, Charlene."


    "No problem at all."


    After they hung up, Abrd sighed contently. His colleague noticed and chuckled, "Mr. Ramirez, what''s on your mind?"


    Abrd settled into his chair. "Just thinking I wouldn''t mind having a daughter."


    "At our age? Don''t put your wife through that. You''ve got a son who''s old enough to start a family. You should be thinking about daughters-inw instead."


    Abrd sighed again, "If only my son were a bit more proactive."


    Later that day, Dalton showed up at PrimeStar. Charlene had already briefed Stewart about Abrd''s


    involvement.


    When Dalton arrived, Stewart kept him waiting for over an hour before finally meeting with him. Dalton''s intent to work with theirpany was clear; his new proposal was even better than thest. But Stewart''s demeanor remained cool. "Looking forward to working together," he said, shaking Dalton''s hand. "Likewise," Dalton replied. He wasn''t particrly fond of Charlene, but he had no issues with Stewart.


    "How about dinner to discuss the details?" Dalton suggested. "Charlene will be joining us, right? Hope that''s not a problem."


    Dalton assumed Stewart''s willingness to coborate was due to Abrd reaching out to Kenton, who then spoke to Stewart. He couldn''t care less about Charlene. Despite his personal feelings, he was willing to set them aside for the sake of business. 00.30 Chapter 22


    "That''s fine by me, as long as Ms. Ross is okay with it," Dalton replied.


    Stewart nodded, sending someone to fetch Charlene. When she arrived, Dalton expected her to be upset or at least irritated. But Charlene was calm, extending her hand with aposed smile. "Looking forward to working together."

 Divorce Time 221

    Charlene sat there with an air of calm, like she had seen this partnershiping from a mile away.


    Dalton didn''t think much of it, assuming Stewart had given her a heads-up beforehand.


    "Here''s to a sessful partnership," he said coolly


    When they arrived at the restaurant and stepped out of the car, Charlene and Stewart were ready to head upstairs. Dalton, however, spotted Thorne and Vesta entering from the other side, He paused and waved, "Mr. Henderson, Ms. Hawkins,"


    Thorne and Vesta noticed them too.


    "Mr. Ramirez, Mr. Ferguson," Thorne replied with a nod.


    Stewart''s smile didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Mr. Henderson."


    Before Thorne could say anything else, Stewart added, "You guys chat, we''re heading up."


    With that, he and Charlene stepped into the elevator.


    Dalton had noticed Stewart''s disdain for Thorne during their previous encounter at Neural Nexus Tech. This time, Stewart didn''t even bother hiding it, which surprised Dalton,


    He wasn''t sure what bad blood existed between Stewart and Thorne, but it was clear that Thorne was perfectly polite to Stewart...


    As Stewart and Charlene disappeared from view, Thorne and Vesta turned back to Dalton.


    Vesta asked, "Mr. Ramirez, are you here with Mr. Ferguson because the contract has been finalized?"


    Dalton grinned, "Yeah, it''s all set."


    Dalton''s earlier dealings with PrimeStar hadn''t panned out, and Vesta was aware it was because Charlene was annoyed with him. And now, thanks to Charlene, Stewart was also starting to give Dalton the cold shoulder. Stewart had been pretty firm about not working with Dalton.


    She assumed Dalton would miss out on the PrimeStar deal just like she had, all because of Charlene.


    But here Dalton was, having pulled it off.


    Did this mean that, in Stewart''s mind, even if Charlene was important, when it came to his own interests, he''d put business first?


    Maybe Charlene wasn''t as crucial to Stewart as Vesta had thought?


    With that thought, Vesta smiled and said, "Congrattions."


    Dalton chuckled at her words, "Thanks."


    Turning to Thorne, Dalton said, "By the way, Mr. Henderson, I''m quite interested in one of yourpany''s projects. When might you have some time to discuss it?"


    Thorne replied, "I''m free over the next few days. Feel free to reach out anytime, Mr. Ramirez."


    Dalton nodded and, after stepping out of the elevator, went his separate way to head for his reserved private dining room.


    When he got there, Stewart and Charlene were already ordering.


    "Hey, Mr. Ramirez, done chatting?" Stewart greeted with a hint of sarcasm as Dalton took his seat, shifting slightly away from Charlene.


    Ignoring Stewart''s tone, Dalton asked, "Is there some sort of beef between you and Mr. Henderson?"


    09:39


    Chapter


    Stewart smirked, "Not just beef, it''s a full-blown feud."


    Dalton was taken aback, "..."


    If it were really that serious, Stewart wouldn''t talk about it so lightly.


    Realizing Stewart wasn''t keen on borating, Dalton didn''t press further. As they huddled over the menu, he offered, "This meal''s on me. Order whatever you like." Without lifting his head, Stewart replied, "I know, we''re not nning on holding back."


    Dalton sighed internally.


    Once Stewart and Charlene finished ordering, Dalton picked a couple of dishes at random and shifted the conversation to business. Soon, the waiter began bringing in the food. When Stewart had said they weren''t holding back, Dalton thought he was joking.


    But as the table filled up with dishes, and the waiter kept bringing more of the priciest items on the menu, Dalton felt a slight headacheing on.


    Ignoring Dalton''s expression, Stewart continued to pile Charlene''s te high. "Charlene, let''s take our time and enjoy the meal."


    Charlene nodded. "Yeah."

 Divorce Time 222

    Dalton remained silent, lost in thought.


    Stewart, on the other hand, seemed to make it his personal mission to put Dalton in an awkward spot.


    Truthfully, the money didn''t matter much to either of them; it was just pocket change. As they ate, the talk gradually turned to more serious topics. Charlene sat quietly eating her Caesar sd, only chiming in when needed. Dalton noticed this and was a bit surprised. Charlene''sments were always insightful and added value to the discussion.


    She seemed to have some real skills, he thought. Initially, Dalton assumed that Charlene was just trying to cozy up to Stewart, ying the subordinate role. But during this dinner, their dynamic seemed to be the opposite. Perhaps, he mused, this was Charlene''s secret weapon in keeping Stewart so captivated. After all, if she wasn''t talented, how could she hold Stewart''s interest so tightly?


    As the meal wound down, Charlene excused herself to the restroom. On her way back, she bumped into Thorne, who was just stepping out of the adjacent men''s room. Thorne nced at her but seemed unsure of what to say.


    Charlene had no intention of making small talk either. She was about to walk past him when she remembered something. "When can we finally sort out the divorce papers?" she asked.


    She knew he was eager to get it done, probably more so than she was. So she hadn''t bothered to ask before. But it had been a while now.


    Thorne replied. "It''ll take a little more time."


    "No specific date?"


    "I''ll let you know once it''s set."


    Charlene nodded, ready to leave when Thorne added, "My grandmother knows about the divorce now."


    Charlene shrugged. "That''s probably for the best."


    At least there''d be no more awkward matchmaking attempts. No more pretending for her.


    "Yeah," Thorne agreed.


    They walked in silence for a bit, side by side. Suddenly, someone came barreling around the corner.


    Charlene and Thorne quickly stepped aside to dodge a collision. Despite their efforts, Charlene was still bumped and ended up pressed against Thorne. He instinctively steadied her by wrapping his hand around her waist.


    "Sorry!" the person called out, rushing into the restroom.


    As soon as she realized what happened, Charlene tried to pull away from Thorne''s embrace, but just then, Dalton appeared from around the corner.


    He stopped abruptly, taking in Charlene pressed against Thorne and Thorne''s arm around her. "You two-"


    Thorne released Charlene immediately.


    Charlene stepped aside, putting distance between herself and Thorne. Without meeting either man''s eyes, she turned and walked away.


    Dalton watched her go and then turned his attention back to Thorne.


    09:39


    Thorne gave a casual smile. "Mr. Ramirez, just heading to the restroom?"


    Dalton''s voice was cool. "... Yes."


    With a nod, Thorne walked away as well.


    Dalton stood there, lips pressed into a thin line.


    He never really thought about Charlene and Thorne in the same context. All he knew was they had crossed paths at Neural Nexus Tech, though they''d barely spoken, given Charlene''s rtively low rank at PrimeStar. Then there was that recent g.


    Thorne had approached Charlene at the g just because of Vesta, right? They didn''t have any other connection, or so he thought. But the scene he just witnessed made him question everything.

 Divorce Time 223

    Charlene had been back in the private dining room for a while before Dalton finally returned.


    They had just about finished their meal, so they left the restaurant.


    Dalton headed back to the office to prepare some documents, while Charlene and Stewart returned to


    PrimeStar.


    Around three in the afternoon, Granger arrived at PrimeStar almost simultaneously with Dalton.


    They had shared a meal before during the Neural Nexus Tech''s driverless vehicle testing.


    Upon seeing each other again, Dalton greeted him, "Mr. Harden, have you also decided to coborate with PrimeStar?"


    "Yes, indeed. So, I take it Mr. Ramirez is ready to sign as well?"


    "Exactly."


    Granger was taken aback. After all, at the g, Stewart had t-out turned down Dalton. Yet here they were, going ahead with the partnership.


    He couldn''t help but wonder...


    At that moment, Charlene and Stewart entered the reception area. Although Stewart wasn''t particrly fond of either Granger or Dalton, it was clear that Granger had a much friendlier demeanor towards Charlene than Dalton did.


    So, when it came to negotiations, Stewart had Charlene talk with Granger. Meanwhile, he handled things with Dalton.


    Dalton had no objections to this arrangement, but Granger...


    Granger smiled warmly, "I''ll be in your capable hands, Ms. Ross."


    Charlene nodded, "No need for formalities, Mr. Harden. Please, this way."


    Once seated, Charlene engaged in a technical discussion with Granger''s team.


    By the time they wrapped up, night had fallen.


    As they exited the meeting room, Granger suggested, "Ms. Ross, care to join me for dinner?"


    Charlene replied, "I have some things to attend to, but let me check with Stewart-"


    Just then, Stewart appeared from another room and joined in, "Dinner? Sounds great." He then turned to Charlene, "Go ahead and run your errands. I''ve got things covered here." Charlene nodded, exchanged a few friendly words with Granger, avoided Dalton''s look, and left.


    Granger was momentarily taken aback.


    Stewart turned to Dalton, "Mr. Harden is treating us to dinner. Care to join, Mr. Ramirez?"


    Dalton shrugged, "Sure, why not."


    ? After leaving PrimeStar, Charlene headed back to the Ross family estate.


    Her purpose for this visit was to discuss business matters with her uncle, Vernon.


    PrimeStar was currently preparing two major projects, each segmented and outsourced in parts. She had Intentionally reserved one segment for Vernon''spany to handle. Upon hearing her proposal, Vernon was intrigued.


    09:40


    "Are you sure Stewart won''t have any issues with this?"


    "He''s fine with it; we''ve already discussed it."


    "Alright then." Vernon nodded, though he added, "But mypany is low on liquid assets. I''m afraid..."


    "I''ve got over ten million on hand." Charlene assured him, "If that''s not enough, we can always auction off those gifts Thorne gave grandma for her birthday."


    During Helena''s birthday, the two projects they were working on were nearly finalized. Charlene had taken those gifts with a purpose in mind.


    Since she and Thorne were on the brink of divorce, he didn''t mind her auctioning off his gifts.


    Still...


    "With Thorne''s extensive connections, if he finds out we''re auctioning off his gifts, won''t he..." "He won''t mind."


    With her assurance, Vernon was at ease.


    Charlene had over ten million, and the auction of those gifts could fetch around thirty million. With Vernon''s contributions, they could raise close to fifty million, which should suffice. If not... Charlene nced toward the vi across the street.


    The next afternoon, Vernon made arrangements to send the items to the auction house.

 Divorce Time 224

    It wasn''t long before Thorne received a call from the auction house.


    Upon receiving the news, he remainedposed and said, "Alright, got it."


    On the other end, they asked, "Would you like us to hold onto these items for you?" Thorne replied, "No need."


    They didn''t press further and quickly hung up the phone.


    Sitting next to him, enjoying their meal, Vesta asked, "Something up at the office?"


    Thorne slipped his phone back into his pocket and said, "No, just a call from the auction house."


    Vesta was just about to chuckle and say something when Jasmine piped up, "What''s an auction house?" Thorne, holding his knife and fork, cut into a piece of steak and said, "It''s where they auction off treasures." "Treasure? What kind of treasures? Is it fun?"


    Vestaughed, "Oh, it''s quite interesting. Haven''t you been to one, Minnie?"


    Jasmine shook her head, "Nope."


    She asked again, "Are there lots of treasures there?"


    Thorne nodded, "Yes."


    "Then I want to check out an auction house too!"


    Vesta said, "But the things there might not be what you like."


    "Oh..."


    Hearing this, Jasmine lost interest.


    Thorne said, "You can still go and help with the bidding."


    "Bidding?"


    "Yeah."


    1


    Thorne set down his utensils and picked up her tablet to exin how auctions work. After watching for a bit, Jasmine found the idea of bidding fascinating and immediately got excited. She turned to her dad and said, "I want to try it, Dad. Will you take me?" "Sure, next time we''ll go, and you can bid on anything you like."


    "Yay!"


    Vesta smiled and let the conversation flow.


    The next day, Dalton arrived early at Neural Nexus Tech.


    When he got there, both Vesta and Thorne were already in.


    Seeing Vesta, Dalton paused, "Ms. Hawkins, you''re here too?"


    "Yes, I''m still handling the project I led before."


    Dalton smiled, "I see."


    He had thought that after her family took on the new project from The Henderson Group, she''d be back helping out with her family''s business.


    Thorne chimed in, "Mr. Ramirez, please have a seat."


    09:40


    Chapter


    Dalton nced at Thorne and remembered seeing him with his arms around Charlene at the restaurant the other day. He paused briefly before taking a seat.


    Putting personal matters aside, he focused on discussing work with Thorne.


    Vesta listened for a while, but, as she had other things to attend to, she excused herself.


    However, she returned over an hourter to take a break and enjoy some coffee brewed by Thorne''s secretary.


    Thorne and Dalton were still deep in conversation when Thorne received another call.


    Excusing himself with a nod to Dalton, Thorne left to take the call.


    Watching him leave, Dalton nced at Vesta and was reminded of the scene with Thorne and Charlene...


    "Mr. Ramirez, do you have something to say to me?"


    Dalton''s hesitation was evident.


    He shook his head, "Just noticing how well Mr. Henderson treats you."


    He hadn''t fully grasped the situation from that day, and speaking out of turn seemed unwise.


    Besides, whether it was Thorne reviving a stalled project at Neural Nexus Tech to help her grow, introducing her to valuable contacts, or evenunching a new project at The Henderson Group for her... Thorne''s kindness towards her was clear for all to see. Dalton recognized it well and wondered if he could ever be as generous and supportive if he were in Thorne''s position.

 Divorce Time 225

    Thorne''s feelings for her were something he never doubted. So, that scene was probably just a


    misunderstanding.


    Friday morning, right after Charlene woke up, she received a call from Helena inviting her to join her at an art exhibition by Campbell Watson, York''s grandpa, on Sunday morning. Helena is a devoted fan of Campbell, the renowned painter.


    Thest time Campbell held an exhibition was over a decade ago.


    Such an opportunity was rare, so Charlene agreed, "Sure, I''ll go with you on Sunday."


    No sooner had she hung up than Jasmine called her.


    This was the first time Jasmine had called since attending a parent-child activity at her school on Monday.


    Charlene decided not to pick up.


    On Saturday afternoon, she headed over to the Ross family for dinner. Sunday morning arrived, and she set out with Helena to the exhibition.


    As they reached the venue and Charlene stepped out of the car, she noticed Stewart''s car pulling in as well.


    Charlene was somewhat surprised, "Stewart?"


    Stewart, equally taken aback, replied, "Charlene, Helena, you''re here too?"


    "Yes." Helena chuckled, "Are you interested in art too, Stewart?"


    Stewart exined, "Not really, I''m here to deliver a gift from my family to Mr. Campbell..."


    Campbell was a famous artist, and the Watson family was quite prominent. Whenever Campbell held an exhibition, everyone from their social circle came to show support, and even those unfamiliar with them tried to forge connections.


    It was said that whenever Campbell held an exhibition, not only did the paintings sell, but the gifts he received were worth a fortune.


    The Watson family certainly didn''t need the money.


    In frustration, Campbell hadn''t held an exhibition for over a decade.


    The Ferguson family didn''t need to curry favor with the Watsons.


    Ever since Stewart''s father''s generation, the rtionship between the Fergusons and the Watsons had been. somewhat distant, but the two family elders maintained a good friendship.


    Now that Mr. Campbell was hosting an exhibition after many years, Stewart''s grandfather wasn''t keen on themotion but wanted to show his support, so he sent Stewart with a gift. Stewart was surprised to find Charlene and Helena there too.


    Back when Campbell held exhibitions, the halls were always packed. Now, with the Watson family still thriving and Campbell returning after so long, Stewart could only imagine how lively the exhibition would be.


    This meant that people like Thorne, Vesta, and the Hawkins family might also show up.


    Charlene was just a kid thest time Campbell held an exhibition. Over the years, she''d heard little about him and didn''t know much about such events.


    Seeing Stewart''s slightly concerned demeanor, she asked, "What''s up?"


    Stewartughed it off, "Nothing. Wait for me, I''ll park the car, and we can go in together."


    09:40


    "Alright."


    Once Stewart parked, the three of them-Charlene, Helena, and Stewart-entered the exhibition hall.


    As Stewart expected, the massive three-story venue was already bustling with people.


    They barely had time to admire the artwork or apany Stewart in greeting the Watsons before they ran into the Hawkins and Spencer families. Katie Hawkins and Georgina Spencer were there, their faces bright with smiles as they chatted with others.


    Seeing Charlene and Helena, Katie and Georgina weren''t surprised.


    After all, they knew Helena loved Campbell''s work, and with the rare chance of an exhibition, there was no way Helena would miss it.

 Divorce Time 226

    Chapter


    226


    Charlene gripped Helena''s arm tightly.


    Helena calmly patted the back of her hand and said, "It''s okay."


    If they could guess she woulde, how could she not guess they would be here too?


    Stewart suggested, "Helena, I''m going inside to find Campbell. Why don''t you and Charlenee with me?"


    He was offering to introduce her to Campbell, giving her a chance to chat with her idol.


    Helena shook her head and waved off the idea, saying, "Just being able to see all these paintings at once is a treat. I don''t want to trouble him."


    With Helena''s decision made, Stewart had to let it go. Still, with the Hawkins and Spencer families present, he felt a bit uneasy leaving them. Charlene reassured him, "Go ahead. Don''t worry about us."


    The Hawkins and Spencer families were proud folks, and in such a setting, they wouldn''t dare cause trouble.


    So Stewart left.


    Charlene asked, "Grandma, which painting would you like to see first?"


    Helena smiled, "Let''s start with the closest one."


    "Alright," Charlene agreed.


    Right as Charlene was getting ready to lead Helena away, Dalton and Kelvin showed up. They spotted Charlene right away.


    Kelvin, with an unyielding interest in Charlene, considered approaching her for a chat. But Dalton furrowed his brows instinctively.


    Charlene ignored them and turned to walk away.


    Helena asked, "Do you know those two young men?"


    "Just some business acquaintances," Charlene replied, not offering more detail.


    At that moment, Henley and Maureen Spencer arrived. Seeing Dalton, they were about to greet him when Dalton spoke first, "Mr. Hawkins, Mrs. Hawkins, you''re here too?" "Yes," Henley replied.


    As Henley was about to say more, Katie and Georgina approached them. "Henley, Maureen, do you know these young gentlemen?"


    They had noticed a familiarity between Charlene and Dalton.


    Henley chuckled, "This is Mr. Ramirez, a friend of Vesta and Thorne."


    "Ah, I see."


    After exchanging greetings with the Hawkins and Spencer families, Dalton and Kelvin headed inside to present their gifts.


    Upon entering, they noticed Stewart and weren''t surprised. "Mr. Ferguson, you''re here too?"


    They hade under their elders'' instructions, hence the formal address.


    Stewart smirked, "Yeah."


    Then York appeared, handing a cup of coffee to Stewart, and nced at Dalton. "You guys made it?"


    "Yeah," Dalton replied. "Where''s your grandpa?"


    "He''s inside chatting with others. It''ll be a while before he''s done. Want to have a seat?"


    Dalton took a seat. "Sure."


    But Stewart was anxious about Charlene and Helena, frequently checking the time.


    York noticed and asked, "Mr. Ferguson, are you in a hurry?"


    Stewart hesitated, "Not really, just have something on my mind."


    It seemed impolite to leave without seeing Campbell first. Yet, his concern got the better of him. "Sorry, Mr. Watson, I need to step out for a bit." York nodded, "No problem."


    Stewart promptly left.


    Watching him go, Dalton quickly guessed he was probably off to find Charlene.


    York suggested, "My grandpa will take some time with his conversation. Why don''t you both get some fresh air outside?"

 Divorce Time 227

    Dalton remembered that Henley had mentioned Vesta and Thorne would being too.


    He stood up and said, "Alright, once your grandpa finishes up, shoot me a text, will you?" "Sure thing," Kelvin replied.


    With that, Dalton and Kelvin headed out first.


    Just as they reached outside, Granger and Moran arrived.


    The Hawkins and Spencer families immediately went to greet them.


    Granger shook hands with Henley.


    Moran looked around. "Where are Thorne and Vesta? Haven''t they-"


    Before she could finish, she spotted Charlene.


    "Damn!"


    She actually showed up too.


    Granger, puzzled by Moran''s reaction, followed her gaze and also saw Charlene. His eyes darkened a bit.


    Just as Stewart was heading towards Charlene and Helena, Granger turned to Moran and Henley and said, ''I''m going to go say hi over there." And with that, he walked away. "Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ross," Stewart and Charlene turned around at the sound of his voice.


    "Well, if it isn''t Mr. Harden," Stewart said with a nod.


    Hearing the name Harden, Helena recalled something Carl and Vernon had mentioned before, and she gave Granger a curious nce.


    Noticing the closeness between Charlene and Helena, Granger quickly guessed Helena''s identity. He greeted her respectfully, "You must be Helena. It''s a pleasure to meet you." "Hello, Mr. Harden," Helena replied with a warm smile.


    The Hawkins and Spencer families had assumed Granger was off to greet someone of great importance.


    To their surprise, it turned out to be just Stewart and Charlene.


    While they could understand Stewart''s presence, Charlene and Helena were a different story.


    Seeing Granger treating Charlene and Helena with such respect, Georgina''s eyes flickered as she nced at Moran and asked, "Mr. Albright, over there..."


    Moran exined, "Granger''s involved in some significant business dealings with Stewart. Charlene has quite a bit of influence at PrimeStar now. Previously, Stewart had considered canceling the coboration with Granger because of Charlene. For the sake of business, Granger had to set aside personal grievances and maintain a cordial rtionship with Charlene for the time being."


    Katie and Georgina nodded, finally understanding. They were well aware of PrimeStar''s significance.


    After all, the Hawkins family once sought coboration with PrimeStar.


    ? However, Charlene had been the reason it fell through, leaving them with a bit of resentment towards her.


    This exined why they didn''t suspect anything more about Granger''s polite demeanor toward Charlene and Helena.


    Rhoda, holding Georgina''s hand, whispered, "Who would have thought Mr. Ferguson is quite taken with Charlene."


    10-10


    She wasn''t too thrilled seeing Charlene being so favored by Stewart.


    Georgina, on the other hand, remainedposed. "No rush."


    Charlene and Stewart''s situation was still budding.


    Once Thorne actually went through with the divorce, Charlene would be a divorced woman. The Ferguson family would hardly wee a woman who''d been married and had kids.


    These good days for Charlene wouldn''tst long.


    Just then, Leah showed up. She hadn''t nned oning since she wasn''t really interested in the art exhibit. But, it had been a while since shest saw Granger.


    After hearing from Vesta that Granger would be attending, she dressed up and decided to make an appearance.


    Upon arrival, she exchanged pleasantries with her family and Moran. Just as she was about to ask Moran if Granger had shown up, she turned slightly and spotted Granger chatting with Charlene not too far away.

 Divorce Time 228

    When Leah saw Granger actually talking to Charlene, her eyes widened with surprise. She couldn''t help but ask Moran, "Why on earth is Granger talking to her?"


    Before Moran could respond, Leah was already making her way over.


    Maureen gently held her back and said, "They''re discussing business."


    "Business?"


    "Yeah."


    Leah pursed her lips and huffed, trying to suppress her curiosity, though her eyes stayed glued to Charlene and Granger''s conversation.


    Charlene was wearing a chic winter dress that day. Even without any special effort, she stood out effortlessly. Standing next to Granger, they looked surprisingly well-matched. Leah knew there was nothing between them, but it still made her uneasy.


    She tugged on Moran''s sleeve, unable to resist asking, "Moran, what are they talking about? Why''s it taking so long?"


    Leah''s feelings for Granger were pretty much an open secret.


    Moran, who had known Granger for years, knew all too well that Granger wasn''t a fan of her slightly spoiled, high-maintenance personality. Plus, Granger had rejected her quite clearly. He chuckled, "It''s just small talk, you know how these things go."


    "Can''t they discuss business during the workweek?"


    Moran wasn''t eager to continue the conversation. He was hoping to head inside and grab a cup of coffee, but Granger wasn''t back yet.


    Just then, Thorne and Vesta finally arrived.


    Moran waved them over, "Over here!"


    Seeing them, Henley and his crew broke into weing smiles.


    "Thorne, Vesta, made it!"


    you


    Thorne nodded in augment but then noticed Charlene and Granger across the room.


    As the Hawkins and Spencer families observed him, curious about his reaction, Thorne simply looked away and said, "I should go say hello." Georgina and Maureen exchanged a nce.


    Thorne walked off.


    Vesta, still smiling, remarked, "Irma has good rtions with them. Even if they''re divorced, it''s not like they''re going to make a scene." When they ran into each other outside, a polite greeting was expected. Anything more than that was off the table.


    Georgina and the others rxed at this.


    They had been worried...


    Vesta nced over at them and then nonchntly turned her attention back.


    Charlene, facing Henley and the others, noticed when Thorne and Vesta arrived.


    10:10


    She hadn''t expected Thorne to head her way.


    She furrowed her brow slightly.


    "Mrs. Ross." Thorne first greeted Helena.


    Helena, who had been all smiles earlier, Immediately wore a more serious expression when he approached. "Mr. Henderson."


    Thorne wasn''t bothered by the chilly reception. He nodded at Charlene. Charlene turned away, ignoring him.


    As Vesta had mentioned, Thorne just wanted to say hello. After that, he was ready to leave.


    Before departing, he nced at Granger, silently asking if he wanted toe along.


    Granger told Helena and Stewart, "I''ve got to go, but let''s catch up next time."


    Stewart waved him off with a hint of annoyance.


    Helena, however, nodded politely, "Sure, let''s chat again soon."


    With that, Granger and Thorne turned and headed back to the Hawkins and Spencer families.

 Divorce Time 229

    "Granger." Leah called out sweetly as soon as she saw Granger return.


    Granger nodded coolly in response.


    Seeing Thorne looking around, Maureen mentioned, "Vesta just got a call and stepped outside to take it."


    "Alright, got it," Thorne replied.


    Just then, a stir broke out among the nearby crowd.


    It seemed Campbell had emerged from the room, apanied by members of the Watson family, including Hickey, York, and others.


    The ce was packed, and once everyone settled down, Campbell began speaking, expressing his gratitude to everyone who hade.


    Charlene and Stewart stood further back in the crowd, but Hickey noticed them nheless.


    Stewart was there to present a gift on behalf of the Ferguson family patriarch, which York had already informed them about. However, Hickey hadn''t expected Charlene to be there as well. Seeing Charlene, Hickey nodded and smiled at her.


    Charlene, unaware of the connection between Hickey and Campbell, returned the smile politely.


    Although the folks from the Hawkins and Spencer families saw Hickey greeting someone, they couldn''t quite tell who it was.


    Once Campbell finished his speech, the room erupted in apuse. Soon, guests started approaching Campbell to discuss his artwork, while others greeted Hickey and his group. With so many attendees, it took a while before Granger and Thorne made their way over to speak with Campbell.


    epting their gift, Campbell said, "That''s very thoughtful of you."


    His gaze shifted among Thorne, Granger, and Dalton, and he chuckled, "It''s been a few years, but you young folks are looking sharper than ever. Well done."


    As Campbell chatted with Thorne and his friends, Hickey worked his way through the crowd, greeting other guests and gradually making his way toward Charlene and Stewart.


    Upon reaching them, Stewart was the first to greet him.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Stewart, Hickey turned to Charlene and said, "Charlene, we meet again."


    "Hello, Hickey," Charlene replied with a smile.


    Hickey broke into a grin and, once he learned who Helena was, he greeted her politely.


    Hearing Charlene mention Helena''s admiration for his father''s paintings, Hickey said, "If you don''t mind, Mrs. Ross, I''d love for you toe inside and take a closer look. Despite the crowd, true appreciators of my father''s art are rare, so knowing there''s someone like you who truly understands would surely make him very happy."


    Though Hickey had deliberatelye over to speak with Charlene, to others, it appeared as though he was simply making the rounds and happened to reach Stewart.


    Everyone assumed Hickey was showing respect to the Ferguson family by speaking with Charlene.


    Meanwhile, as Thorne was chatting with Mr. Campbell, his phone rang. Apologizing, he stepped away to take


    the call.


    After some time, Vesta returned from her call. With her striking appearance and demeanor, she stood out as she joined Dalton and Granger. Campbell noticed her at once.


    10:10


    11


    Thinking she might be Granger or Dalton''s girlfriend, Campbell was just about to ask when Dalton, noticing Granger hadn''t made the introductions, stepped in and said, "Campbell, this is Vesta. She''s Mr. Henderson''s girlfriend." "So, you''re Thorne''s girlfriend," Campbell chuckled, "A fine match, indeed."

 Divorce Time 230

    "Thank you," Vesta said politely, a smile ying on her lips.


    Campbell nced at Granger, Dalton, and York, chuckling, "You guys better step up your game too."


    Just then, Hickey arrived with Charlene and Stewart in tow.


    Turning to Campbell, he introduced, "Father, this is the youngest of the Ferguson family. Hispany, PrimeStar, has been doing exceptionally welltely and is one of the key enterprises our country ns to support in theing years."


    He gestured towards Charlene, adding, "And this is Charlene, the core tech developer at PrimeStar. She''s a rare talent in the tech field, and PrimeStar''s sess is closely tied to her contributions."


    The older generation, always invested in the nation''s future, seemed genuinely pleased. Campbell''s smile softened as he remarked, "It''s wonderful to see such outstanding talent in our country. The future certainly looks promising." Hickey went on to introduce Helena, and soon Campbell and Helena were deep in conversation about art.


    Helena,ing from a family steeped in the arts, often spent her time at home painting. While she might not be on par with renowned artists like Campbell, she had a solid understanding and genuine passion for it, and their talk was lively and engaging. Meanwhile, Vesta picked up on how Hickey''s introduction of Charlene echoed the way Stewart had introduced her at an earlier event. She figured Hickey must have been taken with Stewart''smendations and was now singing Charlene''s praises in the same way. Georgina and the Hawkins family weren''t present at thest event and were unaware of Stewart''s earliermendations for Charlene. Now, hearing Hickey''svish praise, Rhoda nudged Vesta and whispered, "Is Charlene really that impressive?" Vesta chuckled dismissively, "Not quite."


    Recalling Stewart''s words from thest event, she exined, "Charlene only joined PrimeStar a few months ago. How much could she have contributed to its current sess? Stewart''s fondness for her is genuine, though. He''s willing to share his achievements with her." "Ah, I see. I thought she was truly remarkable," Rhoda mused.


    Vesta shrugged lightly, "She''s just an undergraduate."


    "Exactly. Whether it''s her school or qualifications, she''s far behind you. The way Mr. Watson praised her, you''d think she was more aplished than Stewart," Rhoda said with a hint of disbelief.


    Maureen, overhearing Vesta, resumed her previously cool demeanor.


    A short whileter, Thorne returned. Seeing Charlene and Helena at the forefront, he nced at them briefly before shifting his gaze away.


    Vesta greeted him with a smile, "Finished your call?"


    "Probably more toeter," Thorne replied.


    "Business overseas?" she inquired.


    "Yeah," he nodded.


    While chatting, Granger shifted his focus to Charlene, noticing she waspletely disinterested in Thorne and Vesta. It appeared she really wasn''t concerned about Thorne anymore.


    The Spencer family seemed relieved, smiles breaking on their faces. Despite Charlene and Helena''s current favor with Campbell, it didn''t improve the Ross family''s situation. After all, it wasn''t like the Watson family would orchestrate a match between Charlene and York. That was clearly out of the question.

 Divorce Time 231

    Chapter


    231


    After a while, Campbell waved goodbye to everyone and slipped into his private quarters down the hallway.


    Following him were Charlene, Stewart, Thorne, Granger, the Hawkins family, and the Spencer family. With so many people heading inside, the presence of the Hawkins and Spencer families didn''t seem out of ce at all. Once everyone was inside, they settled into the garden and along the long patio. The servants came around with coffee and a variety of pastries. Campbell and Helena found themselves deep in conversation, clearly enjoying each other''spany a great deal.


    In addition to Helena, Campbell had two other friends who were quite adept at painting. As their conversation took a lively turn, the three of them decided to create a painting on the spot and invited Helena to join in.


    Campbell then turned to York, "York, could you fetch the art supplies from my study?"


    "Sure thing," York replied.


    After they finished their artwork, Campbell was full of praise for Helena''s piece. The conversation naturally drifted to art and painting.


    Charlene and Stewart chose not to interrupt and instead enjoyed their coffee and treats on the patio. They sat at a considerable distance from the Hawkins and Spencer families, so much so that they didn''t even exchange nces. To anyone not in the know, it seemed as if they wereplete strangers.


    Meanwhile, Thorne was seated with Vesta, Granger, Moran, and Dalton. As peers within the same social circle, their gathering seemed perfectly ordinary.


    Noticing Charlene and Stewart sitting separately, York leaned over to Dalton and whispered, "So, have Stewart and your group not made peace yet?"


    York had heard they were coborating, so it seemed odd that the atmosphere was still tense, much like at previous gatherings.


    Dalton nced at Stewart across the way, pondering for a moment before saying, "I think there''s still some friction between Stewart and Thorne."


    York was surprised; he hadn''t heard of any bad blood between them. He spected it might have something to do with Charlene and Vesta but decided against delving into private matters further.


    York, wanting to be a gracious host, chatted briefly with Thorne and his group before moving over to Stewart and Charlene. "We have more guests than expected today. I hope you''ll excuse anypses in hospitality."


    Stewart responded warmly, "We came unannounced, Mr. Watson. There''s no need for formalities."


    Quintin, a friend of Campbell''s, wasn''t really into art but hade to support his friend. Noticing Campbell was engaged, he asked York to bring out the chessboard and tea set, hoping to find someone interested in ying a game with him. York excused himself from Charlene and Stewart to attend to this.


    Quintin sat down, idly picking up a handful of chess pieces, and looked over at his friend Lance. With a yful grin, Lance remarked, "I never win against you. You should find someone else."


    Quintin nced around, "York seems busy today."


    "Indeed," Lance nodded. With so many guests to attend to, it was hardly the time for York or Hickey to sit down > for a game.


    "How about one of the younger folks?" Quintin suggested.


    Quintin was familiar with Thorne, known for his sharp intellect amongst their circle. Casting his gaze towards Thorne, he called out, "Young Henderson, I hear you''re quite the chess yer. How about a game today?"

 Divorce Time 232

    Thorne set his ss of water down and said politely, "The pleasure is all mine to have a chess match with you, Quintin."


    Thorne walked over and took a seat across from Quintin. "Please, Quintin, guide me through this game," he added. Vesta and Granger, along with the others, gathered around to watch the game unfold.


    Charlene and Stewart joined too, positioning themselves behind Quintin.


    Now, Vesta and Granger were both familiar with chess.


    Seeing Charlene so absorbed in the game, Granger approached. "Do you y chess?" he asked Charlene.


    "A little," Charlene replied modestly.


    Stewart, standing nearby, muttered under his breath, "A little? More like a ton."


    But he said nothing more, perhaps because he wasn''t too familiar with her.


    At first, both Quintin and Thorne''s strategies were quite nebulous.


    Gradually, though, as they got a feel for each other''s style, Quintin leaned towards an aggressive strategy. Thorne, on the other hand, focused on thwarting Quintin''s attacks while carving out new paths for himself.


    At a nce, it seemed like Thorne was struggling.


    In reality...


    Charlene watche


    intently, her focus sharpening as the game progressed.


    Stewart, who also knew a thing or two about chess, eventually asked Charlene, "Who do you think will win?" replied.


    "It''s hard to say," Cha


    Vesta and Moran, close enough to hear Charlene, thought her response was dodgy and unclear.


    However, Stewart picked up on something else; he sensed that Charlene had more on her mind that she wasn''t sharing.


    Charlene genuinely found it difficult to articte her thoughts.


    Because although Thorne appeared to be at a disadvantage often, he consistently found ways to bounce back. Or perhaps, he was cleverly setting traps, leading Quintin to follow his rhythm. Overall, the game seemed evenly matched.


    However...


    When she said it was "hard to say," it wasn''t because she was Thorne actually wanted to win.


    nsure of the oue. She just wasn''t certain if


    As a younger yer, he might choose to let Quintin take the victory.


    Just as this thought crossed her mind, Quintin chuckled and nced at Thorne. "Young man from the Henderson family, even though my skills aren''t top-tier, you''re letting me off too easily. That won''t sit well with > me," he teased. Thorne chuckled back, "It''s been a while since I yed; I''m a bit rusty."


    Quintin snorted with amusement, not buying the excuse.


    Quintin was quitepetent, though, and it took another ten minutes before Thorne managed to win by a


    10:1


    single piece.


    Instead of being upset, Quintin felt invigorated, eager to test Thorne''s true abilities.


    Thorne smiled and gestured for him to continue.


    Quintin didn''t hold back and dove right into another round.


    This time, Thorne''s attacks were more aggressive. Quintin red yfully at him, and Thorne simply smiled, "Thanks for letting me win."


    Quintin was actually delighted, as it had been ages since he''d lost so enjoyably.


    They started another game.


    Before they began, Quintin asserted, "Show me your real skill; don''t treat me like some old fool."


    "Quintin, you''ve misunderstood me," Thorne replied.


    "Hmph," Quintin huffed, diving into the game with focus.


    And unsurprisingly, Quintin faced defeat once again.


    He put down his pieces and stood up. "I concede, thoroughly impressed."


    Before Thorne could respond, Quintin turned to the others. "Anyone else want to try their luck? I''m not asking


    you to beat him, just make him sweat a little, will you?"

 Divorce Time 233

    Charlene was going over their chess match in her head when something caught her attention.


    Just then, she overheard Vesta saying, "Quintin, after watching your game, I''m really tempted to give it a try, but I''m afraid I''m not quite skilled enough yet to take on Thorne."


    "Oh, don''t worry about it," Quintin chuckled. "I was just joking earlier. If you''re interested, go for it."


    Vesta was about to respond when someone chimed in with augh, "If Ms. Hawkins is ying, the oue really is anyone''s guess, haha."


    "Exactly! Even if Mr. Henderson is a chess whiz, if he beats Ms. Hawkins, he might end up sleeping on the couch when he gets home," another quipped.


    The crowd erupted inughter at thement.


    Quintin hadn''t realized there was a connection between Vesta and Thorne. Looking at Vesta, who was strikingly beautiful and carried herself with confidence, he could see why she was a good match for Thorne. With a teasing grin, he turned to Thorne and said, "Oh? Well, in that case, I''m eager to see if you can keep your cool like you do against us old-timers when you''re ying in front of your girlfriend."


    Vesta, not bothered by the spotlight, gave Thorne a confident smile and said, "I can handle losing. Let''s just y fair and square."


    Thorne gave a subtle, charming smile, "Alright."


    Someone couldn''t help butment, "They haven''t even started ying yet, and they''re already showing off their romance."


    "Showing off or not, Ms. Hawkins is a top-notch PhD graduate from one of the best universities in the world. If she''s speaking so confidently, she must have some serious skills."


    Quintin, who hadn''t known about Vesta''s academic background, remarked with surprise, "A PhD, huh? You''ve got quite the eye, Thorne."


    Stewart rolled his eyes at the banter. He had been about to suggest to Charlene that she should give it a try, but Vesta had interrupted before he could say anything.


    Now watching the scene unfold, he muttered under his breath, "Enough with the chit-chat. Just start the game already."


    Though his voice was low, Charlene and Granger caught his words. Charlene merely smiled.


    Granger nced at Charlene, noting herposed and calm demeanor, which put him at ease.


    Finally, Thorne and Vesta began their chess match.


    Charlene could see that Vesta was no novice at chess. She clearly knew her way around a chessboard, and she was far from being a beginner. But...


    After watching for a while, Charlene shifted her gaze away.


    Stewart, after observing the game for a bit, rolled his eyes again, feeling like he couldn''t endure another


    moment.


    Noticing Charlene seemed disinterested as well, he asked, "Want to head back to the lounge and grab something to eat?"


    Charlene shook her head, "No, let''s wait a bit longer."


    Granger had noticed Charlene''s dwindling interest in the game much earlier than Stewart. When Thorne and Quintin were ying, Charlene had been intently focused. Now, with Thorne and Vesta, she''d only watched briefly before her attention waned, despite the back- and-forth of the game.


    10:11


    Even though Vesta was managing quite well, it was clear that her skills weren''t on par with Quintin''s, let alone Thorne''s. Still, she was certainly impressive. Charlene''s reaction said it all.


    "Not bad at all," Campbell''s voice suddenly piped up from nearby.


    He and York had somehow arrived on the scene, now standing beside Quintin.

 Divorce Time 234

    2,1


    Quintin chuckled, "Not bad at all."


    Then he asked, "Why aren''t you busy with your painting?"


    "I''m just here to make sure you feel well taken care of, didn''t want you thinking I was neglecting you."


    "Go on, get back to your work, and stop interrupting my chess game."


    But Campbell didn''t budge.


    The Hawkins and Spencer families lit up with smiles when they heard Quintin and Campbell praising Vesta.


    Everyone around was well aware of Vesta.


    She was a figure who inspired both admiration and envy.


    After all, Vesta had it all-beauty, brains, and now, thanks to her chess skills, she had caught the attention of both Campbell and Quintin.


    Not to mention, Vesta''s charm had won Thorne''s affection, elevating the Spencer and Hawkins families in the socialdder.


    Who wouldn''t want a daughter like that?


    Someone couldn''t help but express their envy to the Hawkins and Spencer families, "Katie, Mr. Hawkins, Mrs. Hawkins, you really have a wonderful granddaughter and daughter." "Absolutely," others chimed in, eager to know, "How do you raise such an outstanding child? We''re all friends here, Mrs. Hawkins, could you share some of your secrets with us?" The Hawkins and Spencer families were soon surrounded by several societydies.


    With so many people praising and envying Vesta, Rhoda couldn''t help but feel proud too.


    She nced over at Charlene, who was standing nearby, and with a smug smile, she whispered to Maureen, "Compared to Vesta, she really has to take a backseat."


    Maureen''s expression turned frosty, clearly displeased by theparison between her daughter and Charlene.


    Katie and Henley also overheard Rhoda''sment. They nced over at Charlene.


    Indeed, Vesta seemed to outshine Charlene in every way.


    With that thought, they turned their attention back to Vesta, their eyes filled with warmth and gentle smiles.


    Just then, Vesta stood up and said to Quintin, "Sorry, I lost."


    Quintin gave a kind smile and replied, "Even if you lost, you did very well. After all, not everyone is like Thorne. You''re already a remarkable young person with both academic and chess skills." Vesta smiled at thepliment, "You''re too kind."


    Quintin asked, "Want to y another?"


    Vesta shook her head with a smile, "Once is enough for me, let someone else have a turn."


    With that, Quintin asked, "Anyone else want to give it a go?"


    Silence fell over the room.


    Granger nced at Thorne and noticed him holding a chess piece, looking back at him.


    Just then, Charlene stepped forward, looking at Thorne and asking, "How about a game with me?"


    Thorne paused, chess piece in hand, and lifted his gaze to her.


    10-11


    Granger looked away, taken aback by Charlene''s bold move. He truly hadn''t expected Charlene to step up and challenge Thorne in such a public setting.


    Even more surprised than Granger were the Hawkins and Spencer families, including Vesta.


    Like Granger, she hadn''t anticipated Charlene making such a bold request.


    Because she assumed that with Charlene''s personality, even if she wanted to y chess with Thorne, she wouldn''t dare to ask so openly.


    Who would''ve thought-


    Members of the Hawkins and Spencer families frowned.


    Laverne Hawkins muttered, "If I had known she''d pull a stunt like this, I would have warned her earlier."

 Divorce Time 235

    At that moment, Thorne spoke up, "Alright."


    Charlene sat down across from him, her demeanor calm and collected.


    Vesta, after the initial surprise, quickly regained herposure. She greeted Campbell and the others before returning to stand by Thorne''s side.


    The surprise wasn''t limited to just Granger, the Hawkins family, or the Spencer family. York and Campbell were also taken aback.


    Even though Hickey had introduced Charlene to everyone earlier in the art gallery, neither York nor Campbell knew much about her.


    They observed Charlene''s gentle and quiet demeanor, which didn''t strike them as someone who would seek the spotlight. They figured that even if she could y chess, she wouldn''t volunteer to do so in such a setting.


    Quintin wasn''t familiar with Charlene, but she had certainly caught his eye. With her striking looks and her calm, polite demeanor, she struck him as someone from a respectable family. He even thought she would make the perfect granddaughter-inw...


    He was surprised to learn that Charlene could y chess as well.


    Thorne looked at Charlene and said, "You go first?"


    In chess, having the first move can be a significant advantage.


    Charlene didn''t refuse and made the first move. Thorne followed suit.


    At first, their moves were subtle and understated. They didn''t speak, and Charlene focused solely on the board, barely ncing at Thorne sitting across from her.


    After a while, Campbell and Quintin noticed that Charlene''s strategy mirrored her personality-calm and steady. She attacked and defended without haste, clearly controlling the flow of the game rather than moving impulsively. Realizing this, Campbell and Quintin were astonished. They had previously praised Vesta for her quick thinking and skillful y, but even then, she was led by Thorne throughout their game, who was clearly going easy on her.


    That game hadsted quite a while, as Thorne''sid-back approach gave it a yful, almost romantic feel. Despite this, Vesta was indeed among the best in her peer group in terms of adaptability and strategic thinking.


    But now-


    Thorne realized that Charlene wasn''t just going along with his tactics; instead, she was cleverly luring him into her own strategy. When he dialed back his aggressive approach, Charlene took advantage of the opening, skillfully blending defense with a robust offense. This strategic y forced Thorne to hesitate before making his next move.


    He looked up at Charlene and gave a slight smile.


    Quintin, impressed by Charlene''s tactics, couldn''t help but cheer, "Nicely done!"


    Stewart raised an eyebrow, smiling.


    Granger and York were taken aback. They realized that they had lost track of Charlene''s strategy quite some time ago.


    In fact, they were initially deceived by her calm, defensive approach and failed to spot her hidden maneuvers. It was only now that they realized Charlene not only yed chess but yed exceptionally well.


    Vesta, standing by Thorne, was also more focused on his side of the game. Like Granger and the others, she


    512


    10-10


    12


    Chapter 23.


    had long lost track of Thorne''s strategy.


    Initially, she thought Charlene would quickly be defeated. But as she observed Thorne''s increasingly serious expression, even more so than when he yed against her, and noticed Campbell and the others watching the game intently, she finally realized that Charlene was truly skilled at chess-possibly even more skilled than herself.

 Divorce Time 236

    Vesta began to focus more on Charlene''s situation.


    Watching Charlene navigate the tricky scenario Thorne had set up, in ways she hadn''t expected, made her heart skip a beat. And when she heard Quintin''s cheers, it sank like a stone.


    Charlene was intensely focused, her attention solely on the chessboard in front of her.


    The situation was steady for now, but she knew winning was nearly...


    She paused, ncing at Thorne.


    Thorne made his move.


    Charlene halted her hand mid-movement.


    Campbell observed with a smile, saying, "This is truly impressive. I never thought I''d witness such a captivating chess match in a ce like this, especially between two young yers. Quite remarkable." Quintin, irritated by the noise, snapped, "Keep it down!"


    Campbell fell silent.


    Several tense minutes ticked by before Charlene finally made her move, managing to slightly even out the tilted board once more.


    Two minutester, Thorne responded with another piece.


    Charlene ced the piece she was holding back onto the board and said, "I lost."


    Though she could have continued for a few more moves, the oue was inevitable. It wasn''t necessary.


    She stood, intending to leave, when Thorne suddenly spoke up, "Another round?"


    Charlene paused but eventually sat back down.


    Campbell chuckled and said, "This girl, who seems so quiet, actually stood up to challenge a Henderson kid ig a match here. She probably doesn''t often run into opponents as tough as the Henderson boy, does she? Looks like she''s keen not to let this opportunity slip by." He was speaking to Stewart.


    Stewart nodded in agreement. "Indeed."


    Campbell spected, "You probably wouldn''t stand a chance against her."


    Despite Stewart being another prodigy in their circle, second only to Thorne.


    Stewart admitted frankly, "I wouldn''t."


    After all, Charlene had been Kenton''s chess partner before.


    Even though she had never won against him.


    Kenton''s reactions and praises made it clear that Charlene was actually a formidable opponent.


    And she was so young.


    Kenton, as the story went, hadn''t lost a match since his teens.


    There weren''t many who received such des from Kenton, regardless of age or gender.


    It was evident that Charlene''s chess skills weremendable.


    As they chatted, Charlene and Thorne had already reset the board.


    10:10


    Thorne suggested, "Do you want to start?"


    "You go first."


    She had lost more than one piece to him earlier.


    She wanted to understand her limitations.


    Like Campbell guessed, besides Kenton, she hadn''t faced many formidable opponents in a while.


    She certainly didn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    Now, in her eyes, Thorne was nothing more than a chess opponent.


    She wouldn''t back down from ying him just because he was Thorne.


    Hearing her response, Thorne didn''t argue.


    He made the first move.


    They continued ying in silence, without any conversation.


    Yet somehow, as Campbell and Quintin watched, they sensed an unspoken understanding between them.


    As if they weren''t strangers, but rather old acquaintances.

 Divorce Time 237

    They nced at Thorne, then at Charlene, and finally settled their gaze on Vesta, their brows furrowing slightly. In the silence, Thorne suddenly spoke up, "Been a while since you yed chess?"


    Charlene was focused on dismantling his strategy and responded without looking up, just giving a small "Yeah."


    Ever since marrying him, she had pretty much stopped ying chess altogether.


    Thornemented, "You seem a bit rusty."


    Charlene didn''t reply, keeping her concentration on the board. The situation wasn''t in her favor.


    It looked like there was a promising path near Thorne''s side, but in reality, he had set hidden traps, waiting for her to take the bait so he could catch her off guard.


    After pondering for a moment, Charlene bypassed his traps and made her move elsewhere.


    The board finally began to clear up.


    Now, Thorne was on the back foot.


    Thorne raised an eyebrow with a smile and took a long moment before making his next move.


    The game became tense once more.


    After a few more exchanges, Charlene lost by a narrow margin.


    "Pity," Campbellmented, "but this game was far more thrilling than thest one. She didn''t have the advantage of the first move, yet she managed to pick up on parts of her opponent''s strategy from their previous match. She skillfully navigated through it whileying her own traps-such sharp observation, memory, and strategic thinking at such a young age. Quite impressive."


    With that, he turned to Quintin and dered, "You wouldn''t stand a chance against her."


    Quintin conceded, "Yeah, I know."


    If he had been the one ying against Thorne, he wouldn''t havested as long as Charlene did.


    After tidying up the chess pieces, Charlene stood up. Seeing that she didn''t intend to continue, Thorne suggested, "How about another game?"


    Hearing this, Vesta tightened her lips.


    Before Charlene could respond, someone chimed in, "Yeah, the gap was so small. Another game and you might just win."


    "Exactly!"


    But Charlene shook her head, "No, thanks."


    Thest game looked like she was close to fully understanding Thorne''s strategy.


    But who knew if what she thought she understood wasn''t just a fa?ade he intentionally created?


    With that thought in mind, she left without looking back, vacating her spot.


    Lance stepped in to fill the vacancy.


    Stewart approached her and suggested, "Fancy a drink?"


    Charlene agreed, "Sure."


    Campbell noticed the close rapport between Stewart and Charlene and paused, "The young one from the Ferguson family is quite lucky."


    10-10


    Quintin nodded in agreement, "Indeed."


    They had initially thought Vesta was quite impressive.


    But after watching Charlene y two rounds, they realized she was on a whole different level.


    Charlene was poised and intelligent, her gaze clear, and she seemed well-mannered. They had been considering whether to inquire if she had a boyfriend, but before they could, Stewart had already made his move.


    Campbell noted, "They make a good match."


    He nced meaningfully at York beside him.


    York caught on immediately. He chuckled wryly, watching Charlene and Stewart as they walked away, then returned his attention to the scene.


    Charlene and Stewart took a seat in the garden, enjoying each other''spany when Laverne and Henley joined them.


    They figured Charlene had yed chess with Thorne just to grab his attention, hoping it might make him rethink going through with the divorce. Moreover, during the game, Thorne seemed to have a soft spot for her, his demeanor noticeably warmer than before.


    This wasn''t looking good.

 Divorce Time 238

    They wanted to have a little chat with her.


    Henley started, "Charlene..."


    Before Charlene could even respond, Stewart chuckled, "Mr. Hawkins, are you here to announce to everyone about you and Charlene?" Henley''s smile faltered a bit, but he quickly forced augh, "Mr. Ferguson, I have something to discuss with Charlene, if you could just-"


    Stewart didn''t even let Charlene speak before he chimed in, "If Mr. Hawkins wants to let everyone know about you and Charlene, by all means, go ahead." Henley didn''t want to get on Stewart''s bad side.


    So, with a resigned sigh, he and Laverne had no choice but to leave.


    But before he walked away, he said to Charlene, "I''ll give you a callter, don''t forget."


    Charlene didn''t bother to respond. She simply didn''t care. And as for the call, she definitely wasn''t nning to pick up.


    Stewart was visibly annoyed, "I''d love to just let it all go up in mes."


    Charlene felt the same way.


    But she still hadn''t found any proof to clear her name from the incident with Thorne.


    If she really had a public falling-out with the Hawkins family, Thorne and Granger would likely use it against her to protect Vesta.


    Besides, she knew firsthand how the Spencer family could twist things around.


    Wasn''t her mother still stuck in that care facility, unable to leave?


    After chatting with Stewart for a bit, Charlene noticed that Thorne and his friends had stopped ying chess.


    It was gettingte, so they decided to find Helena.


    Helena had just finished chatting about art with Campbell.


    Campbell had more friends to entertain, so he went off to greet them.


    Seeing that Charlene hade to find her and not wanting to impose on Campbell any longer, Helena decided it was time to head out.


    Learning they were leaving, Campbell made a point to gift Helena with a picture of a mountain scene she had admired.


    After a bit of polite conversation, Charlene and the others left.


    On their way out, they spotted Thorne, Vesta, and their group enjoying tea and conversation in the gazebo.


    Thorne noticed them, gave Charlene a brief nce, then returned to his conversation with Granger and Moran. Vesta caught this and smiled slyly before also looking away. Granger, on the other hand, nodded at Charlene and Stewart.


    Charlene and Stewart returned the nod before walking away without another nce.


    The next day.


    Charlene and Stewart were back to work at PrimeStar as usual.


    10.10


    Chapter


    Thepany''stest project was graduallying together, leaving them with plenty to do, and they soon found themselvespletely absorbed in their tasks.


    For the next few days, they were so busy they barely had time to catch their breath.


    One day, Charlene received several apples from different people at the office.


    She blinked in surprise, "Is it Christmas already? So soon?"


    "Yeah," a colleague stretchedzily, "The holiday spirit''s pretty strong out there. I''m nning to hang out with some friends after work and soak it all in. What about you? Got any ns?" Charlene smiled, shook her head, set the apples aside, and dove back into her work.


    After work, Charlene remembered one of her nts at home was wilting, so she decided to pick up a new one.


    At the mall, she saw what her colleague had mentioned-Christmas trees and Santa us decorations were everywhere.


    The festive atmosphere was palpable.


    The streets were bustling with people, all paired up or in groups.


    Charlene took in the lively scenes around her and found herself momentarily rooted to the spot, overwhelmed by the holiday cheer.

 Divorce Time 239

    Jasmine absolutely adored Christmas. Every year, she used to decorate the Christmas tree at home with her


    mom.


    On Christmas Day, they''d stroll through the bustling streets, soaking in the festive spirit with everyone around them.


    But ever since Jasmine moved abroad with Thorne, those cherished Christmas traditions had faded. In fact, she had stopped celebrating Christmas altogether. She was trying to move on. After all, Jasmine was her daughter, the one she had carried for nine months and raised for so many years.


    Now, as she stood amidst the bustling crowds, memories surged back, stirring emotions she thought she had set aside.


    "Ms. Ross?"


    Charlene turned around. It was York.


    She nodded politely, "Mr. Watson."


    "What brings you here on your own?"


    Charlene masked her emotions with a smile, "Just out to pick up some greenery for the house."


    York had actually noticed Charlene standing alone in the crowd, her silhouette and expression seemed steeped


    in solitude.


    There was an unshakeable sadness about her.


    Though he didn''t know Charlene well, he wondered what could have caused such sorrow.


    "Care for a drink?" he offered.


    Charlene shook her head, replying, "I''m just picking up a few things and heading home." She returned the courtesy, "What about you? What brings you here alone?" York replied, "I was out for dinner with a friend, but they had to leave early."


    He had heard that there might be a special eventter and mentioned, "There''s going to be a big fireworks show hereter. Do you want to stick around for it?"


    He wasn''t trying to ask her out, just giving her a heads-up.


    Charlene smiled, "Oh, that exins why it''s so crowded here."


    Not knowing York well, Charlene was about to say something when she suddenly froze, spotting three familiar figures in the crowd.


    It was Thorne, Vesta, and Jasmine.


    They were heading towards the square, seemingly there for the fireworks too.


    York noticed her gaze and turned to see Thorne, Vesta, and a little girl.


    He paused, remembering something Dalton had mentioned recently. There were rumors floating around that Thorne had a child.


    For years, there had been rumors about Thorne being married, but nothing was ever confirmed. Whether true or not, many people were left in the dark. Simrly, the idea of Thorne having a child seemed like just another piece of unverified gossip. York had thought so too. But seeing Thorne and Vesta with a little girl on such a festive day was surprising.


    10:11


    Though, this didn''t necessarily mean the girl was Thorne''s daughter, right?


    Besides, Vesta was said to be around twenty-five, and she''d been studying abroad.


    Surely, she wasn''t bncing grad school and motherhood? It seemed unlikely.


    As these thoughts crossed his mind, Thorne, Vesta, and the girl vanished into the crowd.


    He nced back at Charlene.


    Charlene had already averted her gaze.


    York recalled that Charlene and Vesta weren''t exactly on friendly terms, but her reaction upon seeing them had been peculiar...


    "Want to go for a stroll?" he suggested.


    Fireworks, huh?


    Charlene had been looking forward to them.


    But now...


    Avoiding the fireworks just because of Thorne and Vesta seemed a bit foolish.

 Divorce Time 240

    Thinking about it, she chuckled softly, "Alright."


    They moved along with the crowd.


    As soon as they reached the railing, vibrant fireworks exploded across the river, provoking gasps andughter from the crowd, which were quickly drowned out by the booming sounds of the fireworks.


    Many were busy capturing the moment on their phones, while others made wishes under the dazzling disy.


    Seeing Charlene silently watching without taking any action, he asked, "Want me to record a video for you?"


    Charlene shook her head. "No need, I''m just enjoying the view."


    York didn''t press further.


    At that moment, Vesta nced over in their direction.


    They were several meters away, but York''s tall stature and distinctive looks made him stand out.


    Having met York a few times before, they were somewhat acquainted.


    Vesta contemted whether to mention it to Thorne, who was holding Jasmine, and go over to greet them, when she noticed Charlene, who had been momentarily obscured by York''s presence. Upon seeing Charlene, Vesta''s smile faded.


    What were they doing here together?


    This kind of event was typically attended by families or couples.


    Aside from dancing together at a previous party, Charlene and York didn''t have much of a connection.


    How could they be-


    She looked again, confirming it was just York and Charlene.


    "Ms. Hawkins, look! It''s so beautiful!"


    Jasmine, noticing Vesta''s distraction, leaned in with excitement to share the spectacle.


    Vesta turned back. "Yes, I saw it."


    Thorne nced over, noticing Vesta seemed a bit preupied. "What''s up?"


    Vesta quickly replied, "Oh, nothing."


    Jasmine''s attention was fully captured by the grand firework disy across the river, and she didn''t notice Charlene.


    As Thorne turned to speak with Vesta, he happened to see Charlene.


    With York speaking to her, Charlene''s gaze was also directed their way. Their eyes met across the distance.


    Charlene paused, pressed her lips together, and averted her gaze.


    York turned back to watch the fireworks, his profileing into Thorne''s view.


    Even from just a glimpse of his side profile, Thorne recognized him instantly.


    Seeing Thorne notice Charlene and York, Vesta remarked, "I didn''t expect to see them here together for the fireworks show..."


    "Yeah," Thorne replied nonchntly, looking away.


    Noticing Thorne''s indifferent demeanor, Vesta smirked.


    10:11


    However...


    The thought of York being here with Charlene caused her smile to fade as she looked back toward Charlene.


    York happened to nce over at the same time.


    Realizing Vesta had noticed him, he nodded in acknowledgment. Vesta returned the nod with a smile.


    Given their acquaintance, York should probably have gone over to greet Vesta.


    But knowing there was some deep misunderstanding between Charlene and Vesta, he decided against it.


    Vesta observed them, furrowing her brow before turning away.


    Thorne didn''t look back at Charlene after that one nce. Meanwhile, Jasmine was happily taking photos with his phone,pletely engrossed and totally unaware that Charlene was just a short distance away.

 Divorce Time 241

    "Hey there, want to buy some candied apples?"


    Charlene turned around.


    The glossy, vibrant red of the candied apples caught her eye, and she felt a little tug at her heart.


    It had been ages since shest had one.


    With that thought, she nced over at Jasmine. Sure enough, Jasmine was happily munching away on her own candied apple.


    Not too far off, Vesta, clutching a bouquet of red roses, was cozied up next to Thorne, deep in conversation. Jasmine, in a yful gesture, offered her half-eaten treat to Vesta. Vestaughed and took a bite from Jasmine''s hand, then Jasmine took another bite before offering it to Thorne.


    Thorne just shook his head, said something Charlene couldn''t hear, and declined.


    Charlene turned her attention back to the vendor. "I''ll take a bunch of strawberries, please."


    Just as she was about to ask York if he wanted anything, he beat her to it. "I''ve got this."


    He quickly pulled out his phone to pay, taking the candied apples from the vendor and handing them to her. The candied apples were just a few bucks.


    Charlene epted them with a smile. "Thanks."


    "No problem."


    They continued chatting, oblivious to the fact that Vesta and Thorne had nced their way, catching York paying for Charlene''s treat.


    Thorne''s expression darkened slightly, and the smile on Vesta''s face faded.


    Charlene and York didn''t notice.


    The fireworks show wouldst about twenty minutes.


    As the fireworks continued to light up the sky, they turned back to watch them.


    Jasmine turned to them, "Dad, Ms. Hawkins, what are you looking at?"


    Thorne withdrew his gaze. "Nothing important."


    Vesta just smiled.


    A few minutester, the fireworks finally came to an end.


    Charlene said, "Thanks for bringing me to see the fireworks, and for the candied apples."


    "Heading back now?"


    "Yeah, just going to pick up a few nts and then head home," she replied.


    York didn''t insist she stay longer. "Alright."


    "See you."


    "See you."


    Charlene walked away.


    York followed the crowd, heading toward the parking lot. He hadn''t gone far when he heard someone call out, "York?"


    12:58


    It was Dalton.


    York turned around, greeting, "Dalton."


    Dalton approached him. "What are you doing here?"


    "Came for dinner with some friends," York replied. "What about you?"


    Dalton looked slightly ufortable. "About the same."


    "I''m heading out. How about you?"


    "I-" Dalton''s words trailed off as his gaze fixed on something in the distance.


    York followed his line of sight and saw Thorne and Vesta. They didn''t seem to be leaving but had instead found their way to a nearby caf¨¦.


    Dalton''s eyes stayed locked on them. "That girl... could the rumors be true? Does Thorne really have a daughter?"


    York wasn''t all that interested in the gossip. "Maybe."


    Dalton stood there, lips pressed together.


    If that girl really was Thorne''s daughter, wouldn''t Vesta have a tough time in the future? And there were also whispers that Thorne was already married.


    If that turned out to be true, and if Thorne and his ex-wife got tangled up over the kid, wouldn''t Vesta suffer even more?

 Divorce Time 242

    York''s phone buzzed in his pocket, breaking thefortable silence between him and Dalton. After a quick nce at the screen, he sighed and slipped the phone back.


    "Looks like I''ve got something to take care of," York said, his tone apologetic. "I should head out. Want toe with?"


    Dalton snapped out of his thoughts, his eyes sharpening with focus. "Nah, I''m waiting for someone. You go ahead. We''ll catch up another time."


    "Alright, see ya."


    York waved and strolled away, disappearing into the bustle of the street. Dalton watched him leave, then turned on his heel and made his way towards the coffee shop down the block. As he pushed open the caf¨¦ door, he nearly collided with Vesta, who was guiding little Jasmine to the restroom.


    They both stopped in their tracks.


    "Oh, Mr. Ramirez? What a surprise!" Vesta eximed, her eyes widening in recognition.


    "Yeah," Dalton replied, letting the door swing shut behind him. His gaze swept the room until itnded on Thorne, who was deep in conversation with the barista at the counter. Shifting his attention, Dalton''s eyes finally settled on Jasmine. Just one look, and he was nearly certain-Jasmine had to be Thorne''s daughter. The resemnce was striking.


    Even though he was sure, he asked anyway, "And who might this be?"


    Vesta smiled softly, her gaze dropping to Jasmine. "Thorne''s daughter."


    Just as I thought, Dalton mused, feeling a tug of something heavy in his chest.


    "Ms. Hawkins, who''s the handsome guy?" Jasmine piped up, looking up at Vesta with curious eyes.


    Vesta bent down and yfully tapped Jasmine on the nose, a gentle smile curling her lips. "Just a friend of mine, sweetie."


    "Oh..." Jasmine replied, her curiosity satisfied for the moment.


    Vesta turned back to Dalton. "So, Mr. Ramirez, are you meeting someone-"


    Before she could finish, Jasmine tugged urgently at Vesta''s arm. "Ms. Hawkins, I really need to use the bathroom!"


    She had been sipping on arge iced tea earlier, and now the situation was bing more pressing by the second.


    Seeing that Vesta was about to engage in more small talk, Jasmine, in her urgent state, didn''t hesitate to interrupt.


    Dalton observed the exchange with a furrowed brow. Jasmine seemed a bit demanding, but Vesta''s patience and warmth were unwavering as she reassured, "Alright, sweetie, I''m sorry. Let''s get you to the restroom." As they turned to leave, Vesta nced back at Dalton. "I''ll be right back, see you in a bit."


    Dalton watched them walk away, feeling a pang of something he couldn''t quite ce. He offered, "I was just heading that way myself. Mind if I join you?"


    Vesta chuckled lightly. "Sure, why not?"


    Jasmine was really in a hurry now. Seeing Vesta still moving at a leisurely pace, she let go of her hand and dashed towards the restroom on her own.


    12:59


    4


    Vesta hurried after her, momentarily forgetting Dalton. "Minnie, wait up!"


    Dalton couldn''t help but feel that Jasmine was a tad too headstrong.


    Just as Jasmine was about to speak, she suddenly paused, her gaze flicking to the side as if she spotted something-or someone. "Minnie?" Vesta called, catching up. She noticed Jasmine standing still instead of running, and her mind immediately went to Charlene.


    She nced back at Dalton, who had caught up, her eyes flickering with unspoken thoughts. "Minnie, you really need to go, right? Let''s-"


    "Yeah," Jasmine muttered, her eyes scanning the crowd. Seeing no sign of Charlene, she chalked it up to her imagination and hurried off towards the restroom with renewed urgency.


    Charlene, meanwhile, was indeed nearby, obscured by the bustling crowd in the shopping mall. She hadn''t noticed them in the sea of people.

 Divorce Time 243

    A little whileter, Vesta, Dalton, and the others emerged from the restroom.


    Jasmine was at that age where curiosity seemed to be her constantpanion. Everything along their path piqued her interest. She''d dart over here, nce over there, and keep up a stream of chatter with Vesta, who responded with a constant, warm smile. Dalton watched the interaction and appreciated Vesta''s dedication to Thorne''s child. It dawned on him just how challenging looking after a kid could be.


    When they returned to the coffee shop, Dalton''s eyes immediately sought out Thorne. He spotted him loungingfortably, sipping his coffee and flipping through a magazine, the picture of rxation.


    Dalton paused, taking in the easygoing demeanor. Earlier, as they were heading to the restroom, he had mentioned that he was meeting a friend at the caf¨¦.


    As they entered, Vesta asked, "Did your friend arrive yet?"


    Dalton shook his head. "Not yet."


    "Why note sit with us for a bit?" Vesta suggested.


    "You guys are on a date. I wouldn''t want to intrude."


    Vestaughed gently. "It''s fine. Thorne won''t mind."


    Dalton joined Vesta and Jasmine as they walked over to Thorne''s table. As they approached, Dalton noticed a striking bouquet of red roses beside Thorne''s seat.


    It was clear Thorne had given them to Vesta, suggesting that perhaps Thorne wasn''t as indifferent as Dalton had first assumed.


    "Daddy, we''re back!" Jasmine announced as she quickly returned to her seat.


    Thorne acknowledged with a nod, turning to Vesta, only then noticing Dalton. "Mr. Ramirez?" he greeted.


    Dalton replied, "Ran into Ms. Hawkins at the entrance and saw you here, so I thought I''de over and say hi


    Thorne shook hands with him, and after a bit of small talk, Dalton observed the three of them seemed to gel well together. He decided not to impose further and said, "My friend should be here any minute. I''ll catch you next time." Thorne didn''t insist, simply nodding. "Alright."


    Dalton gave Vesta a quick look before finding a seat not too far from them. He couldn''t hear their conversation from where he sat.


    After about twenty minutes, it seemed Thorne and the others were preparing to leave. Thorne came over to say goodbye.


    Dalton asked, "Heading out?"


    "Yeah," Thorne replied, "See you next time."


    Thorne left, but Vesta and Jasmine lingered. Dalton asked, "You''re not leaving with them?"


    Vesta smiled, "Thorne''s bringing the car around from the underground parking."


    The parking garage was quite extensive, but the street was just nearby. Thorne''s offer to pick them up was indeed a considerate gesture. Dalton returned the smile. Vesta then asked, "Did your friend ever show up?"


    Dalton shook his head, "Nope."


    12:59


    Chapter


    Vesta lowered her eyes, a knowing look passing through them but choosing not to mention it. "So, are you going to keep waiting?" Dalton replied, "Nah, I think I''m done."


    They chatted for a bit longer until Thorne called Vesta to let her know he was ready.


    Vesta said, "Time for us to go."


    Dalton nodded, "Take care."


    Outside the caf¨¦, as Vesta and Dalton were saying their goodbyes, Jasmine suddenly tugged at Vesta''s hand, her eyes wide as she looked off to the side.


    "Minnie?" she eximed, convinced she had spotted Charlene. But with the crowd bustling around, her small stature made it impossible to keep sight of her mom. "Ms. Hawkins, I think I really saw-" Jasmine started, but Vesta gently interrupted, "Your dad''s waiting. Let''s go."

 Divorce Time 244

    Jasmine nced around once more, ensuring Charlene was nowhere in sight, before leaving with Vesta.


    As he watched them walk away, Dalton was about to head off himself when he noticed Charlene standing a


    short distance away.


    His stride faltered.


    Realizing he couldn''t just ignore her, he paused, especially since Charlene''s gaze was fixed on Vesta and Jasmine with an icy intensity.


    Charlene''s face was expressionless, her eyes cold and detached. To Dalton, it looked like she was staring at Vesta as if she were her sworn enemy.


    The thought crossed his mind that Charlene might harbor some ill intentions towards Vesta, still holding onto old grudges.


    Dalton decided to approach her.


    Charlene was carrying quite a few things. Two potted nts and several decorative items for her home.


    The decorations were a spontaneous buy. Since moving into her current ce, she had been too caught up with her personal affairs to focus much on decor, leaving her living space somewhat empty and devoid of personal touches. Although she initially went out just to buy nts, she ended up grabbing a few decorative items from a nearby store as well.


    As she was leaving, she hadn''t expected to run into Vesta and Jasmine.


    Once they left, she was about to go her own way when Dalton marched up to her, demanding, "What are you nning?"


    Charlene stopped in her tracks. "What do you mean?"


    Dalton replied, "She couldn''t care less about you. You''re not important to her. Yet you still hold a grudge. Doesn''t that seem pointless?"


    "Couldn''t care less?" Charlene''s eyes turned colder. "You hold her in such high regard, don''t you?"


    To Dalton, Vesta was practically perfect.


    Before he could respond, Charlene continued, "So, what is it you want to say to me? Warn me not to hurt her?"


    Dalton couldn''t deny that this was indeed his intention.


    Charlene let out a short, mockingugh. "Even Thorne hasn''t said that to me, Mr. Ramirez. So, what''s your angle here? Vesta''s secret admirer?"


    Dalton didn''t bother hiding his admiration for Vesta from Charlene.


    Hearing her words, he retorted coolly, "So, are you suggesting I should remind Thorne to keep an eye on you?" His mind shed back to that previous party where Thorne had asked Charlene to dance. Dalton and York had spected that Thorne''s approach was a veiled warning for Charlene to stay away from Vesta.


    He added, "Or do you think Thorne''s previous warning was too gentle for your liking?" Charlene remained silent, merely staring at him with a mocking glint in her eyes.


    Dalton felt a twinge of irritation at her seemingly contemptuous gaze.


    Before he couldpose a response, Charlene asked, "Are you really Abrd''s son?"


    Though her interactions with Abrd had been limited, she viewed him as a man who exuded both the warmth of a mentor and themanding presence of a leader. 12:59


    Yet, she saw none of that reflected in Dalton, aside from their physical resemnce.


    Perhaps Dalton''s infatuation with Vesta clouded his judgment.


    Dalton was taken aback when she mentioned his father, her tone carrying a familiarity that left him puzzled. How could she possibly know his father?


    His expression darkened. "What do you mean by that?"


    Charlene didn''t answer his question. Instead, she said, "Aren''t you going to have Thorne warn me? Go ahead, I''ll be waiting."


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away without a backward nce.

 Divorce Time 245

    Chapter 24 Chapter 245


    Thorne and Jasmine had just returned to their vi when Thorne''s phone started ringing.


    He picked it up, listened for a moment, and then pocketed his phone, slipping his jacket back on. As he headed upstairs with Jasmine, he said, "Your great-grandma had a fall and she''s in the hospital. I need to go see her. You should get some rest." Jasmine looked worried. "I want to see her too-"


    "You have school tomorrow. You can visit her after sses."


    "Okay..."


    Thorne turned and left the house.


    Just as he walked out the door, Jasmine''s phone buzzed. She quickly grabbed it, hoping for some news, but it was only spam.


    She sighed, a little disappointed. Earlier, she''d tried calling her mom to see if the woman she thought she spotted at the mall was really her. But her mom hadn''t picked up.


    She''d hoped the message might be from her mom, but no such luck. Still, she thought, if her mom had been out shopping on Christmas Eve, she surely would have taken her along. She must have been mistaken.


    An hourter, at the Starfall City Central Orthopedic Hospital, Thorne had already spoken with the doctor. Irma, his grandmother, had fractured her leg and would need surgery to rece the bone.


    However, the surgery couldn''t be done immediately. They needed to monitor her condition before proceeding.


    The rest of the Henderson family was away. The only people at the hospital with Thorne were the old family butler and Abbey, the caregiver who usually looked after Irma.


    The butler had already notified the other family members.


    Seeing Thorne arrive, the butler stood up to greet him.


    Irmay on her side, eyes closed, ignoring him as he approached.


    Thorne pulled up a chair by her side and asked, "Still upset?"


    He was talking about a recent initiative he had started at The Henderson Group that involved both the Hawkins and Spencer families. Irma was so upset by it that she hadn''t even taken his calls since. Irma remained silent.


    After a moment, Thorne sighed, "What would you have me do?"


    Irma opened her eyes and replied, "You don''t know?"


    Thorne knew all too well. "I understand. I''ll have it taken care of tomorrow."


    By "taking care of it," he meant pulling the project back from the Hawkins and Spencer families.


    "And what else?"


    Thorne knew what she was hinting at, and he frowned, "Grandma..,"


    Irma closed her eyes again.


    Thorne stopped speaking.


    A little whileter, Irma spoke again, "You can go now."


    Thorne didn''t leave. Instead, he tucked the nket around her more snugly.


    When the doctor returned, he updated Thorne on Irma''s condition, informing him that the surgery could be


    11:00


    scheduled for the day after tomorrow. The operation was rtively low-risk, and barringplications, she should be able to use a walker within a month.


    After the doctor left, the butler, looking at Irma''s form through the hospital room window, said, "She really wants to see Charlene, but she won''t let me call her..." Irma felt guilty about Charlene and couldn''t bear the thought of summoning her now that she was injured.


    Thorne nodded. "I understand."


    The butler said nothing more and returned to the room.

 Divorce Time 246

    That night, Thorne decided to stay at the hospital.


    The next morning, his mother, udia, and friends like Tiffany Henderson started arriving at the hospital one by one. When they found out Thorne had been there all night, they urged him to go home and get some rest. Thorne turned to his grandmother and said, "I''lle back to see you this evening."


    Irma didn''t respond.


    As Thorne left the hospital, he made a phone call.


    An hourter, the Hawkins and Spencer families received the surprising news that they were being dropped from the project team. They scrambled to get in touch with Vesta.


    "It''s Irma''s decision," Vesta exined. "She had an identst night..."


    The Spencer and Hawkins families hadn''t seen thising. Garfield Spencer voiced his concern, "So... is Irma also going to demand Thorne break up with you and insist he doesn''t divorce Charlene?"


    Vesta pressed her lips together in thought. They discussed the situation a bit more before she ended the call.


    Just then, someone knocked on her door, "Director Hawkins, the meeting is about to start."


    "Got it," Vesta replied, cing her phone down. As she made her way to the meeting room, she identally bumped into Charlene, who was deep in a work-rted conversation with Quincy.


    Even though she knew the coboration between Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar was ongoing, and that PrimeStar''s tech team had to drop by asionally for system maintenance, she hadn''t expected to run into Charlene today. Charlene noticed Vesta''s gaze and quickly looked away without hesitation.


    Around ten in the morning, Charlene was on her way to the restroom when she spotted Thorne. He was leaning against the wall, seemingly waiting for someone.


    She was about to walk past him without a second thought when Thorne spoke up, "Grandma had a fallst night. She broke her hip and needs a recement." Charlene stopped dead in her tracks and turned to him.


    Thorne gave her the hospital details and room number, adding, "She''d really like to see you."


    Charlene didn''t reply and was about to leave when Vesta emerged from the office, surprised to see Thorne there. She hadn''t expected him to show up at Neural Nexus Tech, let alone see him talking with Charlene. She paused, biting her lip. Charlene ignored them both and continued to the restroom. By the time she returned, Thorne and Vesta were gone, and she resumed her work.


    Around eleven, afterpleting the maintenance tasks, she and the rest of the PrimeStar team left Neural Nexus Tech and headed back to their own office.


    During lunch, Charlene mentioned Irma''s fall to her mom, Helena. Helena was startled and said, "Let''s go visit her at the hospital this evening."


    Regardless of the situation between Charlene and Thorne, Irma had been a great help to the Ross family during their toughest times. Helena felt a deep sense of gratitude that she could never forget. Charlene nodded, "Alright."


    That afternoon, Charlene left work early to have dinner with her family. Afterwards, she and Helena headed to the orthopedic hospital.


    "Mom!"


    11:01


    As they arrived at the hospital, Jasmine spotted them and ran over, wrapping her arms around Helena''s leg.

 Divorce Time 247

    A


    Charlene wasn''t surprised to see her and gently ruffled her hair. "You came over right after school?"


    "Yeah!" Jasmine beamed, her eyes lighting up when she saw her. She then called out, "Great-Grandma Helena." Helena acknowledged her with a faint nod just as Thorne emerged from the hospital room.


    He nodded at them as they arrived, but Helena''s expression remained cool, offering no further acknowledgment.


    Charlene nced at him briefly before turning her attention back to Jasmine, who seemed eager to speak. "Your mom and I are going to see your great-grandma first, okay?" "Oh..."


    Jasmine, a bit disappointed but understanding, took Charlene''s hand, ready to go into the room together.


    Thorne took the bouquet and the fruit basket they brought and followed them back into the hospital room.


    Irma''s face lit up with a delighted smile when she saw Charlene and Helena. "What brings you here?"


    Helena, noting Irma''s struggle to sit up, quickly intervened. "Oh,e on, after everything that''s happened, you didn''t think to tell us?"


    Irma''s smile faded slightly. She nced over at Thorne, who was busy pouring water for Charlene and Helena. "I didn''t have the heart to face you..."


    Charlene and Helena epted the sses of water Thorne offered.


    Helena finally spoke up, "This is between them, Irma. You''re not to me."


    ""But I-"


    With Jasmine present, Irma hesitated to say more.


    Helena patted Irma''s hand reassuringly, "I know everything."


    After greeting Helena, Irma shifted her focus to Charlene. Jasmine, who hadn''t seen Charlene since the parent-child event at school, was now sticking close to her side and trying to climb onto herp. Charlene set her ss down and lifted Jasmine onto herp.


    When Helena nced over, Charlene greeted her, "Grandma."


    "Yes, dear." Irma''s face softened with a warm smile.


    With Jasmine there, the conversation steered clear of any issues between Charlene and Thorne. Instead, Helena and Charlene focused on catching up with Irma about her current situation. Irma shared the details, and when they learned about her surgery scheduled for the next day, Helena said, "I''ll be here to keep youpany."


    "Thanks, old friend. It means a lot."


    Having Helena there to chat would boost Irma''s spirits.


    After a bit of talking, Irma suddenly remembered. "You haven''t had dinner, have you? Thorne, why don''t you arrange-"


    "No need," Helena interjected. "Charlene and I ate before we came."


    She turned to Thorne with a cool tone, "If you and Minnie haven''t eaten, you should go grab something."


    Jasmine, who hadn''t had a meal with Charlene in ages, clung to her neck. "Mom, I''ve missed you so much. Can''t youe with us?"


    00


    11.01


    Remembering the events of the previous night, Charlene offered a soft, resigned smile. "I''ve had a long day at work, sweetheart. I''m tired and just don''t feel up to moving around much. You all go ahead."


    With Charlene''s gentle refusal, Jasmine couldn''t argue further. Yet, nestled in Charlene''s familiar embrace, she was reluctant to let go, savoring her mom''sforting scent.

 Divorce Time 248

    She nced over at Thorne, who was sitting nearby, watching them. "Dad, can we eat here? How about we get some takeout and bring it back to eat together?" Thorne smiled and nodded. "Sure."


    Jasmine beamed with joy and clung to Charlene even tighter,


    Helena and Irma had plenty to talk about, keeping the conversation lively, while Charlene mostly listened, interjecting now and then with ament or two.


    After a while, Jasmine began to feel tired. She turned to Charlene and asked, "Mom, when do you think you''ll be done with work?"


    Not wanting Helena to overhear, Charlene scooped Jasmine up and carried her over to the couch in the hospital room before answering, "I''m not really sure, sweetie. But if nothing unexpected happens, I''ll probably get busier." "What?" Jasmine was taken aback, clearly disappointed by the news.


    "Then when will you have time to take me skiing?" she asked, still holding onto the promise.


    Charlene thought for a moment. "Maybe next month."


    "Really?"


    "Yes," Charlene assured her. "When I have some free time, I''ll let you know."


    "Okay!" Jasmine brightened up at this.


    Remembering something from the night before, Jasmine quickly inquired, "Oh, Mom, did you go shoppingst night?"


    Charlene paused but eventually replied, "Yes."


    "Really? So, the person I sawst night was you?"


    "Possibly," Charlene said, noticing Thorne looking at her from the corner of his eye.


    It had been a while since Jasmine went shopping with Charlene. Even though she used to think of shopping as rather dull, she now found herself missing those trips.


    "Next time you have some free time, can we go shopping too? And maybe hit the arcade for some bumper cars?" Jasmine suggested enthusiastically.


    Charlene nodded. "Sure."


    Jasmine kept talking excitedly, while Thorne took Charlene''s previously used ss, emptied the now-cool water, and refilled it with warm water, cing it back on the coffee table in front of her. Charlene nced at him and murmured her thanks.


    Thorne replied, "You''re wee," settling down on the sofa beside them.


    Irma and Helena had been deep in conversation, but seeing the little family gathered together, Irma paused mid-sentence.


    Helena followed her gaze but didn''tment, simply redirecting her attention elsewhere.


    Irma sighed. "You know-"


    "Once they''ve made their choice, we shouldn''t push them," Helena interrupted gently.


    Irma sighed again and let the matter drop.


    Before long, the food Thorne had ordered arrived-a feast spread out across the table, clearly more than just


    11.01


    4


    Chapter


    for two.


    Thorne turned to Charlene. "Why don''t you join us?"


    A


    Charlene saw that half the dishes on the table were her favorites, and Thorne had thoughtfully ced them within easy reach for her. Then Thorne added, "Minnie, go invite Grandma to join us." "Okay," Jasmine replied, finally detaching herself from Charlene and trotting over to Helena, tugging her hand to lead her to the table.


    Irma added, "Come on, have a little. Otherwise, I''ll feel bad asking you toe keep mepany again tomorrow."


    Helena reluctantly joined them at the table. She hesitated for a moment when she saw all of Charlene''s favorite dishes neatly ced in front of her and cast a nce at Thorne.

 Divorce Time 249

    As usual, Charlene remained calm.


    With Thorne''s memory, recalling these details was no big deal,


    The fact that Thorne had prepared all of this was probably just his way of thanking them for visiting Irma.


    Nothing more.


    After finishing their meal, Charlene and Helena stayed for another hour before deciding it was time to leave.


    Seeing it was gettingte, Irma didn''t insist on them staying. She turned to Thorne and said, "You and Minnie should head home early too."


    "Alright," Thorne replied, "I''lle by in the morning to check on you,"


    Charlene, Thorne, and the others left the hospital room together.


    Once they were in the elevator, Thorne asked, "Did you drive yourself here?"


    Charlene nodded, "Yeah."


    Thorne didn''t say anything more, but Jasmine suddenly remembered something and quickly asked Charlene, "Mom, are you noting home tonight either?" Charlene replied, "No, I''m taking your grandma back home and n to stay over there tonight."


    "Then I want to stay at Grandma''s too!"


    Though Jasmine had grown closer to Thoely, in Helena''s heart, Jasmine was always Charlene''s daughter.


    Hearing Jasmine wanting to stay at the Ross'', Helena warmly agreed, "Of course, sweetheart."


    Since Helena had already agreed, Charlene felt she couldn''t say no. However, she reminded Jasmine, "You don''t have any clothes to change into at grandma''s."


    Before Jasmine went abroad with Thorne, Charlene often took her to the Ross'', and back then, Jasmine had a whole wardrobe of clothes there, thanks to her mom and aunt Maisie.


    However, in the past couple of years, Jasmine''s visits to the Ross'' had significantly decreased. Kids grow fast, and Charlene and Maisie hadn''t kept up with updating her wardrobe like before. So now, there were no clothes that fit her at the Ross''.


    "Really?" Jasmine pouted, "Then-"


    At that moment, Thorne chimed in, "I''ll call someone to drop off some clothes for you."


    Charlene paused but didn''t say anything more.


    Jasmine was thrilled, "Yay, I can sleep with Mom tonight!"


    Outside the hospital, Jasmine happily climbed into Charlene''s car while Thorne walked over to his own car and handed Jasmine her backpack. Jasmine took it with a cheerful, "Thanks, Dad!"


    Thorne ruffled her hair gently, ncing at Charlene in the driver''s seat. Charlene didn''t look back but told Jasmine, "Minnie, say goodbye to Dad." Jasmine obediently said, "Goodbye, Dad."


    "Goodbye."


    As Thorne''s voice faded, Charlene rolled up the window, turned the car around, and drove away.


    11:01


    Chapter 24.


    By the time they reached the Ross'', Jasmine''s clothes had already been delivered.


    As Jasmine dashed upstairs, Helena turned to Charlene and remarked, "It''s good that he doesn''t limit your time with Minnie."


    Helena had worried that with custody on Thorne''s side, he might prevent Charlene from seeing Jasmine.


    If that happened over time, there was a risk of the mother and daughter growing distant.


    For any mother, that was a heartbreaking thought.


    Charlene didn''t exin further to Helena, simply nodding and suggesting she rest early before heading upstairs herself. The next morning.


    The Ross family and Jasmine were having breakfast downstairs.


    Suddenly, there was a notification from the security post out front-they had a visitor.


    Charlene nced outside and saw it was Thorne''s car.

 Divorce Time 250

    Jasmine''s excitement bubbled over as she spotted Thorne. Racing towards him, she called out, "Hey, it''s Dad! Mom, let Dad in!"


    Charlene gave a slight nod, her eyes downcast. "Alright."


    The rest of the Ross family overheard the exchange between Charlene and Jasmine.


    They were slightly taken aback at the news of Thorne''s arrival. But with Jasmine there, they didn''t press Charlene for details about Thorne''s visit. A few momentster, Thorne showed up.


    Charlene stepped outside to meet him and asked, "Are you here to take Grandma to the hospital?"


    Thorne nodded. "Yes."


    Charlene acknowledged with a nod. "Okay, give me a moment."


    Thorne stayed put in his car, waiting patiently.


    After about ten minutes, Helena emerged from the house. Seeing her, Thorne got out of the car and courteously opened the door for her.


    Jasmine was also ready to head to school. She waved to Thorne, "Bye, Dad."


    "Bye, sweetheart," he replied, nodding in acknowledgment to Charlene and the rest of the Ross family before getting back into his car and driving off. Charlene then drove Jasmine to school.


    At eleven-thirty, while Charlene was busy at work, her phone buzzed with a call from Helena. "The surgery went perfectly."


    Feeling relieved, Charlene ended the call.


    Not long after, her phone rang again. This time, it was Thorne calling.


    Charlene didn''t pick up.


    Shortly after, a message from Thorne popped up: "We''re going out for lunchter. Want to join?"


    Charlene didn''t respond.


    She felt that her silence was clear enough-Thorne would surely understand what it meant, even if he had to use his toes to figure it out.


    As expected, Thorne didn''t text again.


    But just around noon, her phone rang once more. It was Connie Snyder.


    "Charlene, guess who I just saw at the restaurant? Your husband-no, soon-to-be ex-helping your grandma up the stairs!"


    Before Charlene could respond, Connie continued, "Are you two back together without telling me?"


    "No," Charlene replied, flipping through a book. She exined about Irma''s fall and hospitalization, adding, "We visited Grandma, and he''s just being considerate." That''s why he went out of his way to personally drive her grandma to the hospital this morning.


    Connie sounded disappointed. "Is that all?"


    "Yeah."


    Charlene interpreted Thorne''s extra politeness and care as his way of ensuring he didn''t owe anything to her or


    11


    11:01


    her grandma.


    In truth, his actions were more about drawing clear lines between them.


    Only someone with wishful thinking would assume he wanted to rekindle their rtionship.


    That evening, Charlene workedte.


    When she finally arrived at the hospital, it was past seven.


    As she got out of her car, she noticed Vesta leaning against a vehicle nearby.


    Vesta spotted her too.


    She pressed her lips together, giving Charlene a cold stare, but remained silent.


    Charlene shut her car door, ignoring Vesta''s gaze, and carried a bouquet of flowers into the hospital. The VIP floor was quiet.


    When Charlene pushed open the door, she found Thorne, Granger, and Moran inside.


    Remembering Vesta downstairs, she quickly deduced that the four of them likely came together.


    Whether Vesta hade up to see Irma or not was anyone''s guess.


    Upon seeing Charlene, Moran pursed her lips.


    Granger, however, rose from his chair.


    Thorne approached Charlene with a simple, "You''re here?"


    Charlene diverted her eyes, choosing not to answer him directly. She turned her attention to Irma and offered a warm smile. "Hi, Grandma."

 Divorce Time 251

    When Charlene noticed Thorne reaching out, she reluctantly handed him the bouquet she was holding.


    She avoided looking at Moran and Granger altogether.


    Approaching the bedside, she asked Irma, "How are you feeling now?"


    "A bit sore, but manageable," Irma replied. Having just undergone surgery, she was understandably exhausted. She reached out and gently squeezed Charlene''s hand, saying, "You''ve worked all day, must be tiring. Did you eat? Why don''t you join Thorne and the others for dinner?"


    Charlene replied, "No need, Grandma. I ate at the office beforeing over."


    Irma paused, sensing Charlene''s continued reluctance to warm up to Thorne, and decided not to press further.


    Charlene chatted with Irma for a while longer. When Irma began to tire and needed rest, Charlene prepared to leave.


    Helena suggested that Thorne escort her since they were nning to grab dinner anyway, and Charlene decided to join them as they headed downstairs.


    Once inside the elevator, she caught Moran''s inquisitive gaze fixed on her. She turned and shot him a frosty look, "Had a good enough look?"


    Moran shrugged, "Just about."


    Charlene ignored him after that.


    As the elevator reached the ground floor, she was the first to step out.


    Thorne and the others followed a few steps behind her.


    Seizing the moment, Moran leaned closer to Thorne and whispered, "She''s really changed her attitude towards you. Has she truly moved on? But... I find that hard to believe."


    Thorne watched Charlene''s silhouette, saying nothing in response.


    Granger, who hadn''t caught their conversation, asked, "What''s going on?"


    Moran repeated his observation to Granger.


    Granger, much like Thorne, simply watched Charlene''s retreating figure withoutmenting.


    As they exited the hospital, Thorne called out to Charlene''s back, "Minnie''s with the Ross family now."


    Charlene paused for a brief moment before continuing towards the parking lot.


    There, she noticed Vesta still waiting. As they approached, Vesta took a couple of steps in their direction.


    Charlene headed straight for her car, while Thorne, Granger, and the others walked towards Vesta.


    Charlene got in her car and drove away, leaving Thorne and his group behind without a second thought.


    She drove back to the Ross family estate.


    Upon her arrival, Jasmine, who was ying with Nadine and the others, looked up and said, "Mom, you''re back!"


    Charlene closed the door to block out the cold air, took off her coat, and replied, "Yes."


    Jasmine set down her tablet, ran over to hug her leg, and eximed, "Mom, Dad said I can stay with you for the next few days. After we visit Great-Grandma at the hospital tomorrow, can we go skiing?" Before Charlene could respond, Nadine and Carl chimed in, "Yeah, let''s all go, cousin!"


    Charlene hesitated but eventually agreed, "...Alright."


    11:01


    Jasmine beamed, "I''ll call Dad and tell him!" She immediately picked up her phone to call Thorne.


    Charlene didn''t listen to their conversation and headed upstairs.


    The next morning, Charlene didn''t see Vesta at the hospital. However, Thorne seemed to have set up shop there, working through his files.


    As Charlene and Jasmine entered, Jasmine shouted, "Dad!"


    Before Thorne could respond, Jasmine noticed the tableden with various fruits, pastries, and drinks, all favorites among kids and young adults. 212

 Divorce Time 252

    Jasmine dashed over, her eyes lighting up. "Wow, so much good food! And milkshakes!"


    Thorne nodded, a small smile ying on his lips. "Yeah, figured you guys wereing, so I had them whip up a little something."


    As he talked, his eyes wandered over to Charlene, but noticing she wasn''t paying attention, he shifted his focus. to Carl and Nadine. He gave them a friendly nod and gestured for everyone to take a seat. "Make yourselvesfortable," he said.


    Thorne had this way about him-an aura thatmanded attention. Irma had just finished saying hello, and Nadine and Carl found themselves naturally gravitating towards the seats beside Jasmine, ready to dig into the treats Jasmine and Thorne were handing out. Once the kids were settled and munching away, Thorne handed a te to Charlene. "Want to give it a try?"


    With Irma watching, Charlene took the te, offering a polite, "Thanks."


    She took a sip and was pleasantly surprised to find it was strawberry-vored, just the way she liked it.


    When the conversation turned to their ns for a ski trip, Irma remarked to Thorne, "You should join Charlene and the kids. Skiing can be a handful, especially with three kids to watch over. I''ve got Abbey and the house staff here, so don''t worry about me." Charlene opened her mouth to protest, but Thorne was quick to reply, "Got it."


    Jasmine beamed at the idea of Thorne joining them.


    After spending a bit more time in the room, Charlene and the kids decided it was time to head out.


    Thorne tidied up his papers and joined them as they left the hospital room.


    They were taking two cars. Jasmine, Nadine, and the rest piled into Charlene''s car, excited chatter filling the


    air.


    When they got to the ski resort, Thorne knelt down to help Jasmine with her gear, fixing her jacket and goggles. Just then, his phone buzzed. He stepped aside to take the call, spoke quickly, and then said, "I''ll be thereter. Curious, Jasmine spoke up, "Dad, who was that on the phone?"


    Thorne didn''t answer directly. Instead, he asked, "Would you rather have lunch with me or with your mom and the others?"


    Jasmine blinked, a bit taken aback. "Huh? Aren''t we all eating together?"


    Thorne shrugged. "I''ve got some things to handle."


    Charlene and Nadine overheard but kept their thoughts to themselves.


    Thorne ruffled Jasmine''s hair affectionately. "Let''s not worry about that now. Go have fun skiing; we can decideter."


    "Okay!"


    The three kids wandered off, chatting excitedly. Charlene adjusted her goggles, then turned to Thorne. "Still not settled the divorce, huh?"


    Thorne shook his head. "Not yet."


    He paused, then added, "If you need some cash in the meantime, I can have some sent over to your ount." Charlene wanted to discuss something else, but before she could, Jasmine called for her. "Mom,e on!" Charlene let it go, ready to join the kids, but her phone rang just then. It was Vernon.


    11:01


    "Someone from The Henderson Group reached out," he said. "Wanted to discuss a potential coboration."


    The Henderson Group was under Thorne''s leadership now. Years of experience told Vernon that Thorne wouldn''t offer help without a reason. He was calling Charlene to figure out Thorne''s angle and whether there were any hidden pitfalls in the deal. Charlene didn''t respond to Vernon right away. She lowered her phone, casting a questioning nce at Thorne.


    11:01


    212

 Divorce Time 253

    Charlene turned to Thorne and said, "My uncle mentioned that someone from The Henderson Group reached out to him, looking to coborate on a project."


    Thorne was about to respond when Charlene continued, "I know you want to repay me and my grandmother for visiting your grandmother in the hospital, and you think this is a way to show gratitude. But we didn''t do it for you, so there''s no need for any projects." If they started doing business with The Henderson Group, both the Hawkins and Spencer families would undoubtedly cause a stir and create problems.


    Even if Thorne genuinely wanted to thank her and her grandmother by offering a project to help her uncle, his heart truly belonged to Vesta.


    One day, if he wavered, this favor could be a vulnerability. Any consequences would still fall on the Ross family. She couldn''t afford to ept such a project.


    She said coolly, "You can rest assured, after the divorce, we''ll go our separate ways. I won''t cling to you anymore."


    To her, this was just another way for Thorne to draw a line between them.


    He was eager to set boundaries, afraid she might cling to him.


    But she wouldn''t anymore.


    Thorne listened silently for a few seconds before replying, "Alright."


    Charlene didn''t say anything else to him. She picked up her phone and conveyed her decision to Vernon.


    After the call, they all went skiing.


    This time, the skiing went smoothly without any incidents.


    However, Charlene mostly chatted with Nadine, Carl, and Jasmine.


    As for Thorne, they barely spoke unless necessary.


    Thorne didn''t make much effort to start a conversation either.


    Around noon, Thorne told Charlene he had to leave early, to which she replied, "Alright," in a t tone.


    Thorne turned to Jasmine and asked, "Minnie, are you-"


    "I''m going to the movies with Mom and the others!"


    That wasn''t Charlene''s n originally; it was Nadine and Carl who wanted to see a movie. The three kids put the n together before letting Charlene know.


    Thorne replied, "Okay." He nodded to Charlene and turned to leave.


    About ten minutes after Thorne left, Charlene''s phone rang. It was her divorcewyer, Padgett. He said, "I just received a call from Thorne. He mentioned he''s preparing a new divorce agreement today, offering you two or three more multi-million dor properties than the original agreement."


    Charlene''s expression remained unchanged upon hearing this.


    Thorne''s actions suggested he didn''t trust her words and thought she might still cling to him. Even if she refused his offer, he couldn''t feel at ease?


    She responded, "Alright, I understand. I have no objections. The rest is up to you."


    Meanwhile, Thorne had left the ski resort and picked up Vesta to head to a restaurant.


    When they arrived, the private dining room was filled, not just with the Spencer and Hawkins families, but


    11.01


    others as well.


    The room was packed with people.


    Seeing Thorne and Vesta walk in together, Henley and Garfield immediately broke into smiles.


    Vesta sat down next to her aunt, Rhoda.


    Thorne took his seat and started chatting with some business partners.


    Rhoda leaned over to Vesta and whispered, "Vesta, we just heard that Thorne is nning to hand over a project


    from The Henderson Group to the Ross family!"


    Vesta replied, "I''m already aware of that."


    212

 Divorce Time 254

    Rhoda was all worked up. "I heard that ever since Irma got hurt a few days ago, Thorne, Charlene, and the whole Ross family have been pretty tight. Someone even spotted Thorne having dinner with that olddy from the Rosses yesterday. They''re not trying to rekindle an old me, are they?"


    "They never had a me to rekindle," Vesta replied calmly, clearly not a fan of Rhoda''s choice of words.


    Seeing Rhoda so worked up, Vesta decided to exin, "Irma has always been close with the Ross family. Thorne needs to keep Charlene and the old Rossdy on his side, so they can visit Irma. That way, Irma won''t use her injury as leverage to force Thorne to break up with me."


    Rhoda was surprised to hear this.


    When Irma had her fall, she had already kicked their families out of Henderson Group. Both families were anxious that Irma might demand Thorne''s breakup with Vesta as a condition to agree to the surgery. They feared Thorne might give in.


    Now that Thorne and Vesta seemed fine, Rhoda had assumed that Thorne had managed to talk Irma into it. It turned out he had sorted things out through the Ross family instead.


    With a sigh of relief, Rhoda asked, "So, that project Thorne gave to the Ross family-is that his way of saying thanks?"


    "Exactly," Vesta replied. "It''s both a thank-you and a way to draw a line."


    ? Rhoda couldn''t help but admire, "Thorne really knows how to cover all his bases. No wonder he runs his businesses so well."


    Things were looking up, and Rhoda should have been pleased. But...


    Something else crossed her mind, and her brow furrowed. "The Ross family already got that PrimeStar project thanks to Charlene. They''re showing signs of bouncing back. If they also get a project from Henderson Group, they might reallye back to life." Vesta''s expression turned cold. "They turned it down."


    "They turned it down?" Rhoda didn''t wait for Vesta''s response before she figured it out. "They''re trying to make Thorne owe them, so Charlene can keep some connection with him. Quite the crafty n!"


    With Thorne and Charlene on the verge of finalizing their divorce, Rhoda wouldn''t ept any monkey business. "We can''t let them pull this off-"


    Vesta remained unfazed. "Don''t worry, Thorne will handle it."


    Reflecting on everything that had happened, Rhoda remembered that Thorne had never let them down.


    If Thorne was open to giving out the project, he likely saw the Ross family''s attempt to oversteping. Thorne was sharp, and he definitely had a n to manage the situation.


    With that thought, Rhoda feltpletely at ease again.


    After a pause, she suddenly asked, "By the way, have you visited Irma in the past few days?"


    Vesta shook her head. "No."


    Rhoda seemed a bit disappointed. Vesta added, "During her recovery, there can''t be any slip-ups."


    Right now wasn''t the best time for her to show up. Besides, although Thorne had managed to keep Charlene


    and Helena steady, ensuring Irma went through the surgery, her recovery would take time, and they''d still need Charlene and the Ross family''s support.


    Vesta thought, "There''s no rush on my end."

 Divorce Time 255

    Charlene and Nadine were grabbing lunch when Charlene decided to buy some movie tickets.


    After they finished their meal, they caught the movie and then did a bit of shopping.


    While Nadine tried on some clothes and Carl went off to check out some collectibles, Charlene turned to Jasmine and said, "Your mom will drop you hometer."


    "Home?" Jasmine, sitting beside her, replied, "I''m not going home. I''m staying at Grandma''s for another night. I''ll head back tomorrow evening."


    Charlene took a sip of her water and said, "Tommy and Max have been hanging out with you all day. They need to buckle down and do their homework tomorrow. You might distract them at the Smiths'' ce." "I don''t need them to entertain me. I can y on my tablet by myself," Jasmine insisted.


    Charlene didn''t push the issue further but found a moment to text Thorne, asking him to arrange for Jasmine to be picked up a littleter.


    Thorne seemed busy and didn''t reply for quite a while.


    After Nadine finished shopping, they wandered around a bit more before heading back to the Smiths''.


    Helena and Vernon were truly happy to see Jasmine. They genuinely doted on her.


    Jasmine, with her charming demeanor, made sure to sweet-talk them. After dinner, she joined Helena for a walk, leaving Helena utterly delighted. Still, no word from Thorne.


    That night, Jasmine stayed over at the Smiths''.


    The next day, Nadine and Carl dutifully stayed in their rooms to tackle their homework.


    True to her word, Jasmine busied herself downstairs or sat quietly beside Charlene, not causing any disruption.


    It was then that Thorne finally messaged Charlene, saying he''d send someone over soon to pick up Jasmine.


    Charlene didn''t respond.


    A few momentster, Jasmine''s phone rang. She turned to Charlene and said, "It''s Dad."


    Charlene just nodded.


    After Thorne finished his phone call, Jasmine looked up and said, "Mom, Dad says he''s taking me out for some fun..." Charlene replied, "Yeah, he mentioned it to me. If you want to go, then go ahead."


    "Alright!"


    Half an hourter, the car Thorne sent to pick up Jasmine arrived.


    Helena, upon hearing Jasmine was leaving, felt a tinge of reluctance. As she always did, she packed plenty of goodies for Jasmine to take home. As the car drove away, Helena sighed, "I thought he was more generous than this. Who knew? Just two days, and he''s in a rush to have her back."


    She didn''t wait for Charlene''s response, heading back inside with a mix of sadness and contemtion.


    Just then, Charlene''s phone rang. It was Padgett.


    He said, "I''ve met with Thorne''swyer I have the new agreement. The additional properties are worth about ten million altogether. Everything seems fine."


    11.02 M


    Charlene replied, "Okay, got it."


    Padgett continued, "Thorne''swyer mentioned that if you need money urgently, Thorne can advance part of the assets to your bank ount. What do you think?" Yesterday, Thorne got the wrong idea about her intentions.


    The two birthday gifts he had given her grandmother were already auctioned off, and the money was in the ount.


    For now, Vernon wasn''t exactly strapped for cash.


    However...


    Charlene said, "Let''s go with the advance."


    They weren''t officially divorced yet, so things were still up in the air. If he was offering, why shouldn''t she take it?


    After all, if she didn''t take it now, who knows if it would still be thereter?


    Padgett replied, "Alright, understood."


    212

 Divorce Time 256

    Once Jasmine had left, Charlene headed upstairs, booted up herptop, and got down to work.


    About an hourter, Padgett sent over some documents for her to review.


    Charlene opened them up and the first thing she noticed was list of three new properties, with their exact locations clearly marked.


    She paused for a moment as she took in the details.


    These three properties were all vacant homes within the Ross family''s neighborhood, and notably, they were quite close to the Ross family residence. Honestly, even though Thorne had previously helped her purchase the house in front of the Ross family''s, it hadn''tpletely put her worries to rest. Her grandmother always enjoyed her walks, and though the Spencer family didn''t live right across from her grandmother, being in the same neighborhood meant they were bound to bump into each other eventually. She was genuinely worried. But now...


    Reviewing the new agreement, it seemed Thorne was taking steps to ease her worries again. Though Thorne was just trying to show his gratitude and ensure she didn''t overthink things, these property offers really hit the mark for her.


    As for the rest, she didn''t dwell on it or let it bother her.


    She turned her attention to another document.


    It stated that Thorne would transfer two billion dors to her for liquidity.


    Even though she''d already witnessed Thorne''s wealth at the auction and when he bought a house for the Hawkins family, she was still taken aback by how casually he coulde up with two or three billion dors,


    After confirming there were no issues, Charlene contacted Padgett.


    Shortly after signing the contract, the money was in her ount.


    As for the properties, Thorne''swyer mentioned that the transfer process was still underway and that the deeds would be delivered to Charlene in a couple of days.


    By the time all these matters were settled, the morning had flown by.


    Irma had recently undergone surgery, and Helena, worried that Irma might feel lonely, nned to visit the hospital that afternoon.


    Charlene decided to join her.


    Starting Monday, she''d be diving back into work, and it might be a while before she''d have the chance to visit Irma again.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Charlene spotted Vesta again.


    She wasn''t concerned about whatever was going on between Vesta and Thorne. Thest time she saw Vesta waiting outside a car here, she hadn''t given it much thought.. But today was chilly and windy, and Vesta was still standing outside, clearly wanting Charlene to see her.


    It was as if she was signaling that she and Thorne were doing just fine.


    No matter what Charlene did, she wouldn''te between them.


    Charlene smiled, but...


    11:02


    -


    She nced at Helena. She wondered what Helena thought of Vesta...


    Helena happened to be looking down and didn''t see Vesta.


    Charlene decided not to mention it, instead she linked arms with Helena and headed towards the hospital entrance.


    Since Vesta was downstairs, Thorne was bound to be around too.


    Sure enough, when Charlene and Helena entered the room, Thorne was there. He greeted them as they walked


    1. in.


    Charlene remained cool and indifferent.


    Irma was delighted to see them, sping Helena''s hand and saying, "It''s so kind of you toe visit me again, old friend."


    "After all these years, you don''t have to say that."


    Charlene and Helena sat down.


    They both noticed that Irma looked much better and more spirited than she had in the past few days. This put their minds at ease.


    212

 Divorce Time 257

    11:02


    Charlene and Helena had been keeping Irmapany for about half an hour when Thorne suddenly announced, "I''m going to step out for a bit."


    During that time, Thorne had mostly been a silent observer, not contributing much to the conversation.


    Irma, not particrly impressed, waved him off. "Go if you must."


    Thorne left the room, not returning for quite a while.


    Earlier, Abbey had made sure there was a good supply of fruit, pastries, and coffee. But after Abbey left, Charlene noticed that Helena''s coffee had cooled down. So, she grabbed the small pot and walked over to the coffee table, determined to make a fresh pot. Seeing Charlene take matters into her own hands made Irma think of Thorne. She frowned, "Thorne, honestly. Who knows what he''s up to, gone this long."


    Charlene hadn''t really thought much of it when Thorne said he was stepping out. But hearing Irma''sints now reminded her that Vesta was still downstairs. Thorne had probably gone to keep Vestapany, not wanting her to feel bored. Still, he''d been gone for a good half-hour, which was quite a long time.


    After brewing the coffee, Charlene poured fresh cups for herself, Helena, and Irma. Just as she was setting down the pot, Thorne returned.


    Irma shot him a look and huffed, "I thought you''d gone for good."


    Thorne just smiled, saying nothing.


    Irma didn''t press further, insteadplimenting, "Charlene, your coffee is always delightful."


    Thorne remained mostly quiet, letting them chat among themselves. But when their cups were empty, and Irma requested more, he dutifully brewed another round.


    Another half-hour passed, and the sky outside was starting to darken.


    Charlene and Helena decided it was time to head out.


    Irma suggested Thorne join them for dinner, but Thorne hesitated.


    Charlene quickly interjected, "There''s no need. We have soup waiting for us at home."


    She was telling the truth. Besides, neither she nor Helena was eager to have dinner with Thorne.


    Irma probably sensed their reluctance and didn''t press the issue, simply asking Thorne to escort them


    downstairs.


    Thorne obliged, assuring Irma, "I''ve got some things to take care of, but I''ll be back tomorrow to see you."


    "Go on, then. Come back if you want," Irma dismissed him with a wave, though she was secretly pleased with how attentive Thorne had been since her ident. He''d been quite dutiful, in fact. Her only gripe was his attitude toward Charlene. She could tell he was still set on the idea of ending things with her.


    As Thorne walked Charlene and Helena to the elevator, they ran into Terence waiting for it, school backpack slung over his shoulder. Seeing them, he greeted warmly.


    Charlene and Helena nodded back.


    Terence asked, "Are you guys headed out for dinner?"


    Before Charlene could respond, Thorne cut in with a question of his own, "Why aren''t you at school yet?"


    "I''m just going to pop up and see Grandma for a bit, then I''ll head back."


    "Better hurry up, then."


    11:02


    Chapter


    "Okay..."


    With that, Terence boarded the elevator. Once Charlene and Helena reached the hospital entrance, they turned


    to Thorne. "No need to walk us any further," Charlene said.


    Thorne nodded, not insisting. "Alright."


    22

 Divorce Time 258

    Charlene and Helena were the first to head towards their car. Just as they were about to get in, Vesta stepped out from the vehicle.


    "Turns out you haven''t left yet," Helena remarked, ncing over briefly before turning her attention back to Charlene.


    Charlene had assumed Helena hadn''t noticed Vesta, but clearly, she had.


    As Thorne made his way over to Vesta, Helena recalled how he''d been away from the hospital room for over half an hour earlier. "They seem to have quite the bond," shemented. Charlene finished fastening Helena''s seatbelt and remained silent. She pressed the gas pedal, ready to drive off, when she caught sight of Terence dashing out of the hospital.


    Spotting Vesta, Terence appeared both surprised and delighted. He hurried over in their direction.


    Charlene took a quick nce and then focused back on the road, driving away.


    "Hey, bro!" Terence eximed as he ran up, his eyes fixed on Vesta. "You''re really CC! I thought I was seeing things!"


    Vesta knew Thorne had a younger brother in high school, but they''d never met before. Hearing Terence''s excitement, she realized this was indeed Thorne''s brother.


    Before she could respond, Terence continued eagerly, "CC, I''m such a fan! I even went to see your race in person recently. That overtake you did at three minutes and three seconds was insanely cool! I''ve rewatched that clip dozens of times and it never gets old-" He stopped talking when Thorne raised an eyebrow at him. Thorne hadn''t actually interrupted, but something clicked for Terence. "Wait, bro, you know my idol?"


    Thorne responded, "Problem with that?"


    "No, no problem at all," Terence quickly replied.


    Thorne was much older than him and had an extensivework, so it wasn''t all that surprising he knew Vesta.


    Thorne asked, "How''d you get down here so fast?"


    Terence pped his forehead. "Oh right, I forgot something upstairs. Almost slipped my mind."


    Checking his watch, he eximed, "Oh shoot, it''s thiste already?"


    He started running towards another car, calling out, "Bro, CC, I gotta go-"


    He paused, seemingly remembering something, then dashed back, his face reddening slightly as he looked hopefully at Vesta. "Uh, CC, could I, um, add you on Instagram?" Before Vesta could reply, he hurriedly added, "I promise I won''t bug you, I swear!"


    Vesta chuckled. "Sure thing."


    Overjoyed, Terence quickly pulled out his phone to add her.


    In a rush, he thanked her and was about to leave when another thought struck him. "Could you, uh, sign something for me?"


    "Sure, but you-" Vesta started to say, but Thorne interjected, "You go take care of what you need to. I''ll make sure you get the autograph at the houseter."


    Relieved, Terence beamed, "Thanks, bro!" With that, he ran off happily.


    Despite Thorne not usually meddling in his affairs, Terence thought he would disapprove of his fangirling. But Thorne agreed so quickly, probably because CC was his friend and he thought she was genuinely worth


    11:02


    Chapter 25 admiring.


    212

 Divorce Time 259

    Charlene was driving away from the hospital when Helena suddenly seemed to remember something. "Thorne made it to the hospital, but what about Minnie? Where did she go?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    Charlene was about to respond, but Helena''s expression had already turned sour. She was clearly upset that Thorne had left Jasmine behind, choosing instead to apany Vesta to the hospital to see Irma. "He''ll sort it out," Charlene reassured her.


    Helena, still skeptical, persisted. "If he keeps this up, Charlene, you need to take him to court. You have to get custody of Minnie, no matter what!"


    Charlene hesitated for a moment before replying softly, "Okay."


    Despite her agreement, Helena remained visibly displeased.


    When they finally arrived at the Ross family home, Helena was the first to step out of the car.


    At that moment, Charlene''s phone began to ring. It was Jasmine calling.


    Charlene chose not to answer. Perhaps it was because she''d spent so little time with Jasmine in recent months, often ignoring her calls. Lately, whenever they met, Jasmine seemed clingier than ever, much like when Charlene used to care for her all by herself. The phone buzzed again. Charlene nced at it but still didn''t pick up. Instead, she switched it off and joined the Ross family in the dining room, getting ready for dinner.


    Just as she settled into her seat, the house phone rang.


    Charlene instantly knew who it was...


    "I''ll get it," she said, standing up and briskly walking to the phone.


    Sure enough, it was Jasmine on the other end.


    As soon as she heard Charlene''s voice, Jasmine''s tone brightened. "Mom!" she eximed, sounding delighted.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Charlene asked her.


    Not yet," Jasmine replied, sounding a bit down. "Mom, are you at Great-grandma''s? I want toe over. Can


    ou eat with meter?"


    Helena, overhearing, asked, "Is that Minnie on the phone?"


    Charlene nodded. "Yes."


    "Is Minnie missing you?" Helena set down her fork and approached. "If she wants toe over, contact Thorne and have him bring her here. We''ll save some food for her." Charlene sighed. "Alright, I got it."


    Turning back to the phone, she told Jasmine, "Okay, you cane over now."


    "Yay!"


    Before hanging up, Charlene remembered to add, "Make sure you tell your dad before you leave."


    "Got it!"


    The Ross family members were willing to wait for Jasmine before starting dinner, but Charlene insisted they go ahead.


    About an hourter, Jasmine finally arrived at the Ross house. As soon as she walked through the door, she dashed toward Charlene. "Mom! I''m back!"


    "Good," Charlene said while straightening Jasmine''s clothes. "Let me heat up some food for you."


    11:20


    "Okay!"


    Jasmine set down her backpack and tablet, then followed Charlene into the kitchen.


    With Vernon and his wife out taking Nadine and the others to school, Helena stayed home. Watching Jasmine cling to Charlene like a little shadow, Helena smiled warmly, not wanting to interrupt their reunion. Charlene instructed Jasmine to wait outside while she reheated the food.


    Jasmine obediently sat in the dining room, waiting for Charlene to bring out the warmed-up meal.


    Jasmine was usually a picky eater, often turning her nose up at leftovers. But today, she didn''t seem to mind and ate with gusto.


    As she ate, she animatedly recounted her day to Charlene. "Mom, I went out with Granger and Daisy today!"

 Divorce Time 260

    Charlene nodded slightly, a soft "Yeah" escaping her lips.


    Jasmine, realizing that Charlene might not know who Daisy was, quickly added, "Daisy''s my friend, the one who calls Uncle Granger." "Yeah, Charlene replied again, her tone neutral. Seeing Jasmine''s eagerness to share, she asked, "So, what did you guys do?"


    "We went to a corn maze."


    "Uh-huh."


    Charlene listened quietly, showing little reaction, but Helena''s face darkened.


    Earlier, when Thorne had taken Jasmine back, Helena assumed he intended to spend quality time with her. Now she was finding out that he had been off on a date with Vesta instead. Not only was he not spending time with Jasmine, but he preferred to leave her with someone else rather than with Charlene.


    Helena was visibly upset.


    Jasmine, unaware of Helena''s inner turmoil, continued, "Granger wanted me to stay for dinner, but I wanted toe back here for dinner, so I called you." Charlene replied, "Yeah."


    In a gentle voice, she asked, "Did you remember to thank Granger?"


    "Sure did," Jasmine replied cheerfully.


    Charlene didn''t probe further.


    With her homework done and dinner finished, Jasmine stayed in the living room to hang out with Charlene and


    Helena.


    Helena, sitting beside Jasmine, asked, "Minnie, how about staying at my house for a little while longer?"


    Before Charlene could respond, Jasmine eximed, "That sounds great!"


    Helena added, "Now, Minnie, since you''ve agreed with me, you can''t change your mind, okay? At least a week."


    ay!"


    Charlene frowned slightly.


    Helena, pleased, patted Jasmine''s hand affectionately.


    As Jasmine lowered her head to y a game, Helena remarked to Charlene, "Kids brought up by you are different. No matter what, Minnie still sticks to you." Charlene just smiled.


    Jasmine nudged Charlene, asking her to join in the game.


    Charlene looked at her, "Are you sure about this?"


    She suspected Jasmine might be all excited now but could change her mind in a couple of days, wanting to return to Thorne and Vesta.


    Jasmine was momentarily confused.


    After a couple of seconds, she understood Charlene''s concern and said, "Of course, I already promised Great-grandma."


    Charlene said nothing more.


    $12


    11:20


    Suddenly, Jasmine seemed to remember something and eximed, "Oh, I haven''t told Dad yet! I should give.


    him a call."


    Thorne picked up the phone quickly.


    After Jasmine exined, he replied, "I got it, sweetheart. If you need anything, just call, and I''ll make sure it gets to you." "Okay," Jasmine said happily.


    She hung up, content.


    Helena had been worried that Thorne might object.


    She even considered stopping Jasmine from making the call.


    But reason told her not to interfere.


    Seeing Jasmine''s happiness after the call, Helena couldn''t help asking, "Did your dad agree?"


    Jasmine beamed, "Of course!"


    Then, with a hint of confusion, she asked, "Why wouldn''t Dad agree?"


    Turning to Helena, Jasmine added, "Dad''s really good to me. Whatever I want to do, he usually says yes."


    Helena was momentarily speechless.


    Charlene quietly observed, not interjecting.


    As bedtime approached, Charlene took Jasmine''s hand and led her upstairs for a bath.


    212

 Divorce Time 261

    Though PrimeStar had already secured partnerships with Dalton and Granger, a portion of their business still


    To expedite the search


    the right partners and increase thepany''s exposure, PrimeStar had been preparing for a partnershipunch event, which officially kicked off on Monday morning.


    After dropping her daughter Jasmine off at school, Charlene drove to the hotel where the event was being held. By the time she arrived, Stewart and others were already there.


    She was scheduled to speak as one of the core tech personnel and answer any questions the media might


    have.


    Charlene and Stewart went over the schedule backstage.


    Soon enough, Granger and Dalton arrived as well.


    About twenty minutester, Stewart and Charlene took the stage to make their presentations.


    Dalton listened intently to Stewart, but when Charlene took over, he raised an eyebrow.


    He found himself wondering why Stewart had entrusted Charlene with such a crucial task-introducing the products and technologies. However, Charlene was unfazed by Dalton''s skepticism. Her voice was calm and steady, and she presented thepany''s products and answered the media''s technical questions with ease and confidence.


    From the moment Charlene started speaking, Dalton found himself zoning out, uninterested in what she had to


    say.


    He assumed PrimeStar had prepped her with a script for the technical questions.


    Distracted, he nced sideways and noticed Granger watching Charlene intently, clearly absorbed by her presentation. Dalton thought Granger was just good at putting up a front.


    After the event concluded, Charlene and Stewart were busier than ever.


    Dalton had to head to Neural Nexus Tech in the afternoon, so he didn''t linger. After a quick word with Stewart, left.


    When he arrived at Neural Nexus Tech, Thorne wasn''t there yet.


    Dalton made his way to the workspace where Vesta and her team were.


    As he approached the entrance, he noticed the lively atmosphere inside.


    Edwin greeted him enthusiastically, "Mr. Ramirez!"


    Dalton nodded, and Vesta looked over, saying, "Thorne should be here in about ten minutes. You might have to


    wait a bit."


    Dalton figured she and Thorne must have a pretty good rtionship; otherwise, Thorne wouldn''t keep her updated on his whereabouts.


    "I know," he replied. "Mr. Henderson''s secretary informed me."


    Changing the subject, he asked, "Seems pretty lively here. What''s the asion?"


    Edwin quickly exined, "Our project hit a technical snag for over a week, but Director Hawkins just resolved it for us, so we''re finally able to move forward. Everyone''s really excited." Someone chimed in, "Yeah, we owe a lot to Director Hawkins. Her expertise is on another level. Graduating


    11:20


    from a world-ss university sure makes a difference"


    Dalton was already aware of Vesta''s capabilities, but seeing her praised so highly made him genuinely happy for her. "Congrattions," he offered.


    Vesta smiled softly. "Thank you."


    She added, "But it''s not just my doing. Thorne has taught me a lottely, which has helped me grow quickly


    Though she was being honest, everyone took her words as modesty.

 Divorce Time 262

    After a brief round of banter, the project team members settled back into their work.


    Vesta knew today was the PrimeStar investment conference. However, due to her busy schedule, she hadn''t had a chance to go online and catch any of it.


    Picking up her phone, she searched for the PrimeStar conference from this morning. She turned to Dalton and asked, "Did Mr. Ramirez attend PrimeStar''s conference this morning?" "Yeah," Dalton replied.


    Vesta watched the PrimeStar conference video intently, and soon the segment where Charlene introduced PrimeStar''s products and technology appeared on the screen.


    Dalton nced at Vesta''s expression. She appeared calm, showing no hint of dislike or disdain towards Charlene. He recalled how Charlene had been openly hostile toward Vesta during the Christmas party. Seeing Vesta now, Dalton thought Charlene couldn''t hold a candle to Vesta''sposure and grace.


    Just as Dalton was about toment, Edwin chimed in, "I caught a bit of PrimeStar''s conference too. Gotta admit, their tech is pretty impressive."


    "It is," Vesta agreed.


    Dalton, not being a tech expert himself, was aware enough to know that PrimeStar''s technology was indeed formidable.


    As Vesta scrolled to the part where Stewart gave his speech, Daltonmented, "With Ms. Hawkins at Neural Nexus Tech, there''s no saying they won''t develop something even more advanced in the future." Vesta smiled softly and said, "You''re ttering me, Mr. Ramirez. Compared to Mr. Ferguson, I''m still a long way


    off."


    Dalton assumed she was being modest. "No need for humility, Ms. Hawkins-"


    "It''s not humility," Vesta interrupted. "Learning from Mr. Kenton has always been my dream. I met him a while back, but I haven''t reached the level where he''d take me on as a student." besta''s honesty was refreshing.


    alton appreciated her candid nature and ambition even more. It became clear that Vesta''s interest in Stewart esn''t just due to his achievements in Al, but also because he was Kenton''s prot¨¦g¨¦. Keep working at it, and I''m sure you''ll get there," Dalton encouraged. "With your skills, Ms. Hawkins, you''ll achieve your goals one day."


    Vesta smiled but didn''t respond. Just then, Thorne entered the room. "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Ramirez."


    Dalton stood up. "No worries, Mr. Henderson. I was early."


    After a few polite exchanges, Thorne smiled at Vesta and then headed upstairs with Dalton to discuss


    business.


    As Vesta watched them leave, she was about to dive back into her work when her phone rang. It was Henley calling.


    Henley and the others had also tuned into the PrimeStar conference. The event had certainly made quite an impact.


    Thinking about PrimeStar''s two major projects, Henley was getting anxious. Those projects were projected to generate billions in revenue. It was a game-changer.


    The Hawkins family had their own techpany, but without key technological breakthroughs, their productscked marketpetitiveness. For years, they''d been hemorrhaging money just to keep afloat. 1/2


    11:20


    If losing money led to eventual sess, it might be worth it. But years had passed with no progress. Each day that dragged on meant more money down the drain, and Henley couldn''t help but worry. Calling Vesta, he hoped she might have some ideas. Thorne had been mentoring her, after all.


    Henley was curious if, with the experience she had gained, Vesta might finally catch Kenton''s attention.

 Divorce Time 263

    After hanging up the call, Henley set his phone down with a sigh.


    He rubbed his temples, feeling a headacheing on as he watched the PrimeStar investors'' conference video ying on therge screen in his living room.


    Leah was lounging on the couch, casually munching on an apple. Watching Charlene up there, confidently delivering her speech at such an important event, left a sour taste in her mouth. She switched off the TV with a frown. "Why did they let her take the stage? She''s stealing all the spotlight," Maureen chimed in, "That''s not the point."


    In Maureen''s eyes, Charlene might have shone a bit by association with Stewart during the conference, but it was all superficial. The real treasure was PrimeStar''s technology.


    That''s what truly mattered.


    Henley caught on to what Maureen was implying.


    Sure, Charlene had done well with her speech, but when it came to the technical aspects of PrimeStar, both Vesta and he, along with Maureen, believed that Stewart had prepped her in advance. Charlene couldn''t possibly grasp all that on her own. Rhoda, however, pointed out, "But she''s definitely got Stewart on her side."


    No matter how you looked at it, Charlene had basked in the glory today and even managed to lend a hand to the Ross family. To Rhoda, that was quite impressive.


    Leah''s concerns were different, though.


    She noticed Granger watching Charlene from the audience. His gaze was intense, focused. Granger had never looked at her like that. She felt that if she were the one on stage, it would be her receiving that attention from Granger.


    By the time Charlene and Stewart left the hotel, it was nearly ten at night.


    After a hectic day, Charlene was exhausted, her head throbbing.


    g back, she found herself automatically heading to her usual apartmentplex instead of the Ross


    ly estate out of habit. It waste, and she had no intention of going back to the family home.


    Once she parked the car, she nced at her phone, scrolling through her missed messages and calls. Both the Ross family and Jasmine had tried reaching her that evening.


    Jasmine had even texted around eight, asking when she''d be back.


    Charlene skimmed through the messages, then tucked her phone away.


    Upstairs, she took a shower and promptly copsed into bed, falling asleep almost instantly.


    The next morning.


    No sooner had she woken up than Jasmine''s call came through.


    Charlene hesitated, not wanting to answer.


    But as soon as the phone fell silent, thendline at the Ross family home started ringing.


    Resigned, Charlene picked up. "Grandma."


    "Charlene, you didn''te homest night?"


    Charlene replied, "Yeah, I was too busy to make it back."


    11:20


    Helena, hearing how busy she was, felt a pang of sympathy and handed the phone over to Jasmine.


    "Mom."


    "Hey."


    Jasmine was surprised to learn Charlene wasn''t returning to the Ross family estate every night. She felt a bit down after her calls went unanswered the previous evening and waking up to an empty house. She asked, "Mom, when are youing back?"


    "Tonight, probably," Charlene replied.


    "Oh..."


    Charlene suddenly remembered something. "Call your dad and ask him to have the driver take you to school today. I''m tied up."


    "Okay," Jasmine said, then added, "By the way, Mom, where are you staying? Can Ie over after school?"


    "No need." Charlene quickly declined. "When you''re done with school, I won''t be home yet. Stay with your great-grandmother. If you get bored, call your dad and have him take you out for dinner."

 Divorce Time 264

    "Okay" Jasmine replied.


    Then Char sid, "I''ve got to head to work soon, so I''ll hang up now."


    "Alright, bye Mom"


    With that, Charlene ended the call.


    After finishing her breakfast of scrambled eggs and toast, she headed to the office.


    Yesterday had been a whirlwind of activity, and today promised to be just as hectic.


    However, she managed to leave a bit early in the afternoon to head back to the Ross family home for dinner with Helena.


    Upon arriving, Charlene noticed that Helena seemed a bit down.


    A quick nce around the living room confirmed that Jasmine was missing.


    Jasmine was likely out having dinner with Thorne and his crew again.


    Charlene didn''t mind much, but Helena couldn''t help but notice how attached Jasmine was to Thorne.


    With a hint of concern, she advised, "Charlene, once you''re done with your current projects, you really should spend more time with Minnie, or else..." Charlene nodded absentmindedly, "I know, I will. Let''s eat first."


    Helena let it go at that.


    After dinner, Charlene spent some time chatting with Helena before heading upstairs to rx.


    Around nine, as she descended the stairs, she noticed a call from the security post indicating a visitor.


    Peering out, she recognized Thorne''s car.


    Charlene frowned slightly, but before she could react, her phone buzzed.


    It was Jasmine calling.


    Helena, not yet asleep, emerged from her room, understanding that Thorne was dropping Jasmine off.


    She quickly instructed the security to let Thorne''s car in.


    Charlene answered the call, exchanging a few words with Jasmine before hanging up.


    Momentster, Thorne''s car pulled up in front of the Ross family mansion.


    Jasmine hopped out excitedly, "Mom, I''m back!"


    Charlene smiled softly, while Helena beamed with joy.


    The car door still open, Thorne stepped out, holding Jasmine''s forgotten backpack and a cake box as he approached Charlene and Jasmine. Charlene remained silent.


    Jasmine, realizing what she had left behind, cheerfully thanked Thorne, "Thanks, Dad."


    "You''re wee." Thorne acknowledged, nodding at Charlene and Helena, "Good evening, Mrs. Ross."


    Helena gave a curt nod, while Charlene reluctantly took the small cake from Thorne.


    As Jasmine began to rave about how delicious the cake was, Charlene quickly cut her off, "Minnie, say goodbye to your dad."


    Jasmine, not thinking much of it, asked, "Dad, you''re leaving?"


    $12


    11:20


    Chapter


    Thome chuckled, "Yes,"


    "Goodbye Dad," Jasmine said.


    "Goodbye, Thorne replied, nodding once more towards Helena, then returned to his car.


    Charlene, holding the little cake, took Jasmine''s hand and led her inside, without any intention of seeing


    Thome off


    His car soon drove away.


    Inside, Jasmine chirped, "Mom, Great-grandma, Dad and I got this cake for you. It''s your favorite, strawberry! Want to try it?"


    Jasmine carried a faint scent of Vesta''s perfume.


    Charlene set the cake aside, "I just had dinner, I''m too full to eat it now. Let''s save it forter."


    Helena agreed, nodding..


    Jasmine replied with a simple, "Oh..."

 Divorce Time 265

    "Put the cupcakes in the fridge."


    Jasmine had juste upstairs after a refreshing shower when her phone buzzed.


    It was a call from Thorne,


    "Hey, Dad?" Jasmine answered,


    Thorne''s voice came through clearly, "Just got word, your grandpa''sing home tomorrow afternoon. I''ll have someone pick you up after school for dinner at home. Let your mom know."


    Thorne''s father, Lloyd Henderson, worked in government and was often swamped with responsibilities. It wasn''t unusual for the family to go months without seeing him.


    When Irma had her ident, Lloyd had rushed back at the crack of dawn and left again before the sun rose. Now, with Irma still in the hospital, Lloyd had managed to take a couple of days off to spend New Year''s with her.


    "Got it," Jasmine replied after Thorne finished speaking.


    Then she realized Thorne said, "pick you up," not "pick you guys up," which meant Charlene wasn''t included.


    She turned to Charlene, "Mom, aren''t youing with us for dinner?"


    Traditionally, whenever Lloyd returned, regardless of Thorne''s presence, Irma would invite both Charlene and Jasmine to join the family dinner at the Hendersons''.


    The routine had been consistent enough that, despite Jasmine''s young age, she associated her grandfather''s visits with family gatherings.


    Jasmine''s question was directed at Charlene, but Thorne was quick to interject, "Your mom''s got ns


    tomorrow."


    "Okay," Jasmine replied, her voice a bit subdued. Jasmine had her phone on speaker mode, so Charlene heard the entire exchange. The news of Lloyd''s return was fresh to Charlene as well.


    She and Thorne were in the midst of divorce proceedings.


    Given her current status, there really wasn''t any necessity for her to visit the Hendersons'' and mingle with Thorne''s family.


    It seemed Thorne was on the same page, as he had promptly offered an excuse for her absence.


    Without further ado, Thorne ended the call.


    The next day arrived.


    In the afternoon, Granger and his key technical team members came to PrimeStar for a business meeting.


    Lately, Granger had been very cooperative, which saved Charlene a lot of headaches at work. In return, she treated him with a bit more courtesy.


    As soon as he arrived, Charlene set aside her tasks to greet him.


    About an hour into their meeting, Granger''s phone rang. It was Thorne.


    Granger excused himself with a nod to Charlene and stepped outside to take the call.


    Whatever Thorne said on the phone made Granger pause for a couple of seconds before he responded, "Alright."


    Then Thorne added, "My dad''s back, and we''re having dinner at home tonight. I''m going to need a favor."


    11:20


    "Your dad''s back?" Granger asked, a hint of surprise in his tone, "How long''s he staying?"


    "Two or three days, I think."


    After hanging up, Granger returned to the meeting room, his gaze lingering thoughtfully on Charlene. Charlene, engrossed in a discussion with Granger''s tech team about work matters, didn''t notice his attention.


    As the meeting wound down and Charlene stood to see them off, Granger asked, "Got more work tonight?" Without much thought, Charlene replied, "Yeah, I''ve got a lot to wrap up."


    Granger''s gaze deepened, realizing she wouldn''t be joining Thorne at the Hendersons'' for dinner.


    Feeling a stir in his chest, he ventured, "Got time for dinnerter?"


    Charlene shook her head, "No, I''ve still got a pile of things to finish up. Can''t get away."


    Granger thought of suggesting takeout, but hesitated.

 Divorce Time 266

    Because given their current situation, it was a bit much for him to say that, especially since she wasn''t officially divorced yet.


    After Charlene saw Granger out, she quickly made her way back upstairs.


    Granger watched her disappear up the stairs and only after a long moment did he turn back to Lanny, hispany''s core tech wizard. "I need a favor." Lanny looked up, "Shoot."


    "I have a friend who''s keen on diving deep into naturalnguage processing. They''re in need of a top-notch mentor..."


    Given their friendship, Lanny was naturally inclined to help. However, he hesitated for a moment, "While I do have some expertise in that area, honestly, I think Mr. Ferguson from PrimeStar or Ms. Ross, who we''ve been discussing coborations with, might be even better suited for the job."


    Granger was surprised by Lanny''s suggestion. His own background was in finance, not Al, but he knew Lanny was highly regarded in the field of naturalnguage processing. If Thorne himself had bypassed experts from Neural Nexus Tech and The Henderson Group to seek out Lanny, that said a lot.


    Lanny often praised Charlene whenever they interacted, but Granger hadn''t realized she was held in such high


    esteem.


    He recalled how Stewart frequently sang Charlene''s praises to everyone. Even though Granger acknowledged Charlene''s capabilities after working with her, he had assumed Stewart''s admiration was somewhat biased. Perhaps not.


    "Mr. Harden?"


    Granger snapped back to reality. "Mr. Ferguson and Ms. Ross have some personal issues with my friend. It wouldn''t be appropriate."


    "Ah, I see..." Lanny nodded, dropping the matter.


    That evening, when Granger and Lanny arrived at the private dining room, Vesta was already there. She greeted Lanny warmly, engaging him in a professional conversation soon after.


    Granger listened quietly, mostly keeping to himself, seemingly preupied.


    After a quick chat with Lanny, Vesta turned to Granger, smiling, and asked, "Bored?"


    Granger shook off his thoughts. "Not at all. You guys go ahead."


    Vesta chuckled and continued her discussion with Lanny. She was genuinely eager to learn, diving deep into the topic with a thirst for knowledge that Lanny was happy to amodate. He helped her map out a learning strategy and provided insights into the current developments in the field.


    The dinner conversation was lively and engaging, though it only scratched the surface. Vesta was aiming for an in-depth understanding.


    With New Year''s Day approaching, Vesta earnestly asked Lanny if he could spare some time to teach her. Out of regard for Granger, Lanny agreed to set aside half a day for her.


    Vesta thanked him profusely.


    After dinner, once Lanny had departed, Vesta turned to Granger, who had been rather quiet. "Thanks for today, Granger."


    Granger responded coolly, "Thorne and I go way back. It''s no big deal."


    Before she could reply, he added, "It''ste. You should head home and get some rest.


    11:21


    Vesta nodded, "Alright, see you tomorrow."


    Granger replied, "I have ns tomorrow, so I won''t be around."

 Divorce Time 267

    Vesta paused for a moment, then replied warmly, "No worries, if you''ve got something going on, focus on that."


    Granger nodded in agreement.


    After Vesta drove off, he got into his own car. Instead of starting the engine right away, he pulled out his phone, looked up Charlene''s number, hesitated for a moment, and then dialed it. Charlene was still at the office. Seeing his call, she picked up casually, "Mr. Harden?"


    Granger was about to speak but paused when he heard the noise in the background on her end. He swallowed his words and asked, "Still at work thiste?"


    "Yeah," Charlene replied. She assumed Granger''s call at this hour must be personal. "I''m free tomorrow. What''s Daisy nning?"


    Granger fell silent.


    Charlene, not hearing a response, prompted, "Mr. Harden?"


    He knew how busy her week had been. It was past nine, and she was still workingte hours. Without needing to ask, he could tell she was exhausted.


    Jasmine had gone back to the Henderson family, and Charlene couldn''t be with her own child tomorrow. Yet here he was, asking her to spend time with someone else''s child. It felt too harsh.


    "If you''re tired, take a break this week. We can reschedule," he finally said.


    Charlene didn''t feel overly tired. "It''s fine, let''s stick to tomorrow."


    Granger hesitated for a moment but eventually agreed, "Alright."


    Meanwhile, as the Henderson family finished dinner and left the diner, they ran into the Ramirez family.


    Abrd and Lloyd were familiar with each other, so they exchanged greetings.


    Dalton acknowledged Thorne with a nod, "Mr. Henderson."


    Thorne returned the gesture, "Mr. Ramirez."


    Jasmine, holding Thorne''s hand, looked up and politely said, "Mr. Ramirez."


    Dalton nodded back, saying, "Hello."


    Upon seeing the Henderson family, Dalton''s gaze swept over them. He realized he recognized everyone present. There was no unfamiliar face who might be Jasmine''s mother. Could it be that Thorne had actually divorced her?


    After some polite conversation with the Ramirez family, the Hendersons got back into their car and headed to the hospital to visit Irma.


    That night, Lloyd stayed at the hospital with Irma. Thorne and the others returned to the family home. As soon as they arrived, Terence approached Thorne and asked, "Hey, did you remember that autograph from my idol?" Thorne tossed him the car keys, replying, "It''s in the car. Go get it yourself."


    "Thanks, man!" Terence eximed, overjoyed as he caught the keys.


    udia noticed and asked, "What are you getting?"


    Terence hesitated.


    Thorne chuckled, "Nothing important."


    Relieved, Terence ran outside to grab Vesta''s autograph.


    11.21


    udia let it go without further questioning.


    A momentter, Terence returned, holding a few notebooks. They did have "CC''s" signature, but it wasn''t the kind of autograph he wanted.


    "Hey, I was he, ing for a signed poster, you know, something I can hang on the wall," he protested.


    Thorne replied dryly, "That''s not something you should have."


    "Why not?" Terence argued. He just wanted to hang it up and admire it whenever he pleased.


    Thorne gave him a knowing smile but said nothing.


    Recognizing the look, Terence knew t was a firm no and didn''t push the issue further. Still, having his idol''s signature was enough to make him happy, and he quickly texted Vesta a thank you.


    A little whileter, Jasmine approached Thorne with a tablet, "Dad, there''s a new cartooning out tomorrow. The trailer looks awesome. Can we go see it?"


    Thorne replied, "Dad''s busy tomorrow."


    With Lloyd returning, the family home would likely have visitors all morning.


    He added, "If you really want to go, maybe your mom can take you."


    Jasmine pouted, "Oh... I''ve been seeing Mom a lottely, so I''m not as inclined to cling to her. What about Ms. Hawkins? Or maybe..."


    Thorne interjected, "Ms. Hawkins is busy studying tomorrow. Let''s not disturb her."


    Jasmine sighed, saying, "Okay, I''ll ask Mom then."


    "Sounds good," Thorne nodded.


    Jasmine picked up her phone and dialed Charlene.


    Charlene had just gotten home and saw the call but didn''t answer. She set her phone aside and headed to the shower.


    Seeing Charlene didn''t pick up, Jasmine remembered how busy Charlene had beentely. "Mom''s probably busy too," she mused.


    Thorne nced over at Terence, lounging nearby, "How about you let Uncle Terence take you?"


    Terence, understanding what had just transpired, felt a twinge of reluctance. He had ns to hang out with his friends the next day. But then he remembered how Thorne had helped him get his idol''s autograph, and Vesta''s warm demeanor when they met. He agreed cheerfully, "Sure thing, I''m up for it!"

 Divorce Time 268

    The next day rolled around.


    Byte morning, Charlene stepped out of her cozy apartment, basking in the gentle warmth of the sun. She was on her way to meet Daisy, whom she hadn''t seen in ages. Daisy had really missed her.


    As soon as she entered the quaint little diner and made her way to the private booth, Daisy caught sight of her and dashed over with the enthusiasm of a Labrador puppy. "Ms. Ross!" she eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Charlene chuckled, wrapping her friend in a warm embrace. "Daisy, it''s been too long."


    This was Charlene''s first visit to this particr diner. As they settled in for lunch, she was pleasantly surprised to find that each dish was a hit, perfectly tickling her taste buds.


    Granger had booked movie tickets for a little after lunch, so after they finished eating, the trio headed to the movie theater. Just before they went in, Daisy expressed a craving for popcorn. Granger turned to her with a yful grin, "Big or small?" "Big! I want to share with Uncle and Miss Ross!" Daisy replied enthusiastically.


    Granger chuckled. "Sure thing."


    Inside the theater, Daisy strategically positioned herself in the middle seat. She cradled therge bucket of popcorn on herp like it was a prized possession, eating a piece herself before nudging Charlene to join in. Charlene obliged, plucking a piece and tossing it into her mouth, savoring the buttery goodness. Once satisfied that Charlene was taken care of, Daisy turned her attention to Granger, insisting he join the popcorn party.


    To cater to Daisy''s taste, Granger had chosen a newly-released animated film that was perfect for kids. Despite being a cartoon, the storyline was lively and engaging, with a mix ofughter and tears, capturing Charlene''s attention as well.


    The three of them munched on popcorn while enjoying the movie. Time seemed to fly by. At one point, as Charlene reached for more popcorn, her hand identally brushed against Granger''s. His hand momentarily lingered on hers, sending a fleeting spark of surprise through her.


    Charlene paused, a slight blush creeping up her cheeks.


    Granger, too, seemed momentarily taken aback. But Charlene dismissed it as an innocent ident, nothing more than an idental brush.


    Granger quickly retracted his hand, murmuring, "Sorry about that."


    Charlene smiled gently, "No worries."


    Luckily for them, Daisy waspletely absorbed in the movie, oblivious to the brief moment between the adults. Noticing the dwindling popcorn supply, Charlene refrained from reaching for more. Granger noticed this and misinterpreted her action, thinking she was avoiding him. He looked down, deciding to leave the remaining popcorn for Daisy.


    During the film, Daisy drank a bit too much soda and needed a bathroom break. Charlene volunteered to take her, knowing it was more appropriate for her to apany Daisy than Granger. Granger nodded appreciatively. "Thanks a bunch."


    "Don''t mention it," Charlene replied with a smile.


    After a short while, Charlene and Daisy emerged from the restroom, just as a little boy exited the men''s room. He caught a glimpse of Charlene and Daisy but didn''t say anything.


    Charlene and Daisy quickly melted back into the throng of moviegoers and returned to their seats to continue'' watching the movie.


    14:06


    "Mom," the little boy said, tugging on Tiffany''s sleeve as he rejoined her. "I''m done. Can we go now?"


    "Sure," Tiffany replied, distracted by her phone.


    The boy was Tiffany''s son, Cain. He wasn''t fond of Charlene, so he hadn''t acknowledged her when they crossed paths.


    Tiffany, absorbed in her phone call, hadn''t noticed Charlene at all. Later, bored with the movie, Cain mentioned he saw Charlene. "Mom, I saw Aunt Charlene earlier." Tiffany, unfazed, said, "Oh, really?"


    "Yeah, she had a friend with her, but it wasn''t Minnie."


    Tiffany, still indifferent, remarked, "Is that so?"


    Herck of interest stemmed from her general disinterest in Charlene. She assumed the child with Charlene was just another rtive from the Ross family and didn''t dwell on it.


    After leaving the movie theater, they headed to the Henderson Mansion. Upon arriving, they found Lloyd had returned home and was entertaining guests alongside Thorne. Cain, who had a healthy dose of respect mixed with fear for Thorne, dutifully greeted them. "Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle Thorne."


    Nearby, Jasmine was engrossed in her jigsaw puzzle.


    After the greetings, Tiffany encouraged Cain to join Jasmine in her ytime.


    14

 Divorce Time 269

    Cain strolled over to where Minnie was sitting. "Hey, Minnie."


    Jasmine nodded in acknowledgment. "Hey, you made it."


    Cain plopped down beside her and started helping with the jigsaw puzzle. "I went to the movies with my mom earlier, and guess what? I saw your mom there." Jasmine, previously engrossed in her puzzle, looked up immediately, her interest sparked. "You saw my mom?


    At the theater?"


    "Yeah, at the cinema."


    Jasmine pursed her lips, skeptical. "No way. My mom''s super busy right now. There''s no way she''d have time to go to the movies. You must''ve mistaken her for someone else." Cain frowned, feeling a bit defensive. "I didn''t mistake her. It was definitely your mom."


    Jasmine shook her head, disbelief clear in her eyes. "You''re making it up."


    She had called her momst night and again this morning, and her mom barely had time to answer. How could she possibly have time to go to the movies?


    "I''m not making it up," Cain insisted, feeling his frustration bubble up. "And she wasn''t alone. She was with another kid who looked about your height, and really cute!"


    Jasmine hadn''t been taking Cain''s words seriously until now. But at this, she shot up, grabbing a handful of puzzle pieces and flinging them at Cain. "No way! You, you''re lying!"


    Cain was telling the truth, but he couldn''t understand why Jasmine didn''t believe him and was getting upset. He was used to getting his way, too, and now he was genuinely angry. He retaliated by tossing a handful of pieces back at her. "I''m not lying!" "You-"


    "What''s going on here?"


    Their escting argument had drawn the attention of Thorne and the others in the living room.


    udia was the first toe over.


    Cain, feeling wronged, was on the brink of tears. "I was just saying-"


    ""Hmph!"


    Jasmine, also teary-eyed, pouted and ran toward the living room. "Dad!"


    Thorne watched her approach and caught her as she flung herself at him. After a quick word to the guests, he carried Jasmine out of the room, giving them some space. "What happened, sweetheart?"


    Jasmine wanted to recount what her cousin had said, but the mere thought of Charlene being with a kid cuter than her brought tears to her eyes before she could get the words out. Meanwhile, udia and Tiffany had gotten the story from Cain.


    udia turned to Tiffany, who admitted she hadn''t been paying attention at the movies and couldn''t verify Cain''s im.


    udia thought for a moment. "Sweetie, I believe you weren''t lying. It''s possible you saw someone who looked a lot like Aunt Charlene, but it might not have been Aunt Charlene."


    The Henderson family, aside from Irma, weren''t aware that Thorne and Charlene were considering a divorce. Charlene''s affection for Thorne over the years was something the family had witnessed firsthand.


    When Thorne mentioned Charlene had pressing matters to attend to without getting into details, the family


    assumed it was something urgent with the Ross family.


    Now, hearing Cain''s story, udia and Tiffany were inclined to believe Cain might have made a mistake. After all, as far as they knew, there were no kids in the Ross family who were Jasmine''s age, and if Charlene had any free time, it seemed unlikely she''d choose to go to the movies instead of visiting the Henderson family. It just didn''t add up.

 Divorce Time 270

    Cain just couldn''t stand being used of lying.


    With udia''s soothing words, his spirits lifted almost immediately.


    Jasmine, who had been crying beside them, stopped her tears as well. Oh right, maybe Cain just mistook someone else for her mom. That person wasn''t her mom at all. Thinking about this made her feel a lot better.


    But then she recalled how Charlene had onceplimented Sally for being so adorable. Besides, they seemed to know each other quite well.


    As this thought crossed her mind, Jasmine quickly cleaned her tears and reached for Thorne''s pocket. "Dad, give me your phone."


    Thorne, having caught on to the gist of what udia was saying, handed his phone to her while gently wiping away her tears with his thumb. Jasmine hurriedly punched in Charlene''s number and dialed.


    Charlene had just finished watching a movie and was now ying games in the arcade next to the theater.


    Seeing Thorne''s call, she dismissed it without a second thought.


    Jasmine''s eyes were still teary. "Mom didn''t answer."


    "She''s probably busy," Thorne suggested. "How about we don''t disturb her and go out for dinner tonight, just you and me?"


    To Jasmine, Thorne saying Charlene was busy meant that he also believed Cain had mistaken someone else for her mom.


    Feeling reassured, Jasmine asked, "Can Ms. Hawkins join us?"


    Thorne chuckled. "Of course."


    Jasmine, feeling much better, slipped off hisp and was about to return to her puzzle. But still feeling a bit uneasy, she decided to call Ms. Payne. She asked if she could talk to Sally. Ms. Payne was quite surprised at the request. In her mind, Jasmine wasn''t particrly fond of Sally.


    Not that she was mean to her, but still...


    Unable to resist Jasmine''s sweet pleading, Ms. Payne first contacted Sally''s mom to check if it was alright before giving Jasmine Sally''s mom''s number. Jasmine made a quick video call.


    Sally answered promptly, her face lighting up with surprise. "Hey, Minnie! The teacher said you wanted to talk to me? Do you want to hang out?"


    Even though Jasmine didn''t seem to like her much, Sally had always admired Jasmine. She thought Jasmine was bold and confident, which she found pretty cool. "Yeah," Jasmine replied, her lips pressed into a tiny pout. "Where are you right now?"


    "At home!" Sally said cheerfully, turning the camera around. "My grandparents are here, and they''re helping my mom make my favorite spaghetti. Do you want to-" Seeing that Sally''s family was indeed making spaghetti at home, Jasmine felt more at ease. She asked, "You didn''t go to the movies with my mom today, did you?" Sally shook her head. "With Ms. Ross? No, I haven''t seen Ms. Ross in ages."


    Hearing this, Jasmine finally rxed. "Got it. Enjoy your spaghetti."


    She was about to end the video call but hesitated for a moment, awkwardly adding, "Bye."


    Sally responded, "Oh, bye-bye..."


    In the living room, Lloyd looked up as Thorne walked back in. "All sorted?"


    Thorne nodded. "Yeah, all good."

 Divorce Time 271

    Chapter


    271


    Seated across from the Henderson family, the new guests had only just arrived, still taking in their surroundings and the people around them. It was their first timeying eyes on Jasmine.


    One of them couldn''t help but remark, "I can''t believe Thorne''s kids are this grown. Does that mean Thorne got hitched ages ago?"


    Rumors had been swirlingtely that Thorne had children, but they''d dismissed them as mere gossip. Now, seeing it firsthand, they realized the truth of it.


    Thorne took a sip of his coffee, nodding affirmatively. The others chuckled awkwardly. They had brought their daughter along today, hoping for an introduction, maybe even a match. But Thorne was already married, it seemed.


    Their daughter was lovely, gentle, and quiet, but Thorne hadn''t spared her a nce the entire time they''d been there, a solid half-hour. Clearly, he wasn''t interested, and perhaps even if he were single, their daughter might not have stood a chance. Meanwhile, over at the arcade, Granger and Daisy had yed for over an hour before leaving due to priormitments.


    Charlene had been engrossed in writing her thesis beforeing out. It was nearly done; she nned to review thetest sectionster, then send it over to Kenton for feedback before finally submitting it.


    Lost in thought, she was immersed in a VR game, oblivious to someone exiting the nearby cinema and spotting


    her.


    Leah noticed her ying alone, chuckled to herself, and turned away, heading out.


    Half an hourter, she arrived at the opulent Hawkins family mansion. She dashed upstairs, surprised to find Rhoda there. "Mom, weren''t you supposed to go shopping? What brings you to Auntie''s ce?" "Oh, I just finished shopping and thought I''d drop by," Rhoda said casually.


    Though the Spencer family lived in a nice enough ce, it paled inparison to the mansion Thorne had bought for Maureen. Ever since the Hawkins family had moved in, Rhoda found reasons to visit frequently, drawn by the grandeur. Leah felt the same way. The Spencer and Hawkins families were close, so she too found herself visiting often, as if it were her own home.


    Settling infortably, she teased, "Mom, Auntie, Vesta, guess who I saw at the arcade?"


    Vesta, lounging by the expansive bay window with a book, immediately guessed but had no interest in the topic.


    Rhoda, however, was intrigued. "Did you see Charlene?"


    "Yep!" Leah replied, munching on a handful of popcorn. "Since my brother-inw isn''t letting her tag along to Henderson Mansion anymore, she''s all alone at the arcade, ying games. Poor thing, she looked so pitiful from behind."

 Divorce Time 272

    They had known about this for quite some time.


    Yet when Leah mentioned it, Rhoda couldn''t help butugh with genuine delight.


    Vesta, on the other hand, remained engrossed in her book, her face betraying no emotion.


    Maureen was much the same.


    It seemed as though Charlene was no longer worth their concern.


    Sensing Leah''s desire to continue, Maureen spoke calmly, "Leah, your cousin is studying. Let''s not disturb her."


    "Oh..."


    Leah observed her cousin Vesta''s intense focus and remarked, "Didn''t the teacher arrive this morning? It''s past five in the evening now, and she''s still studying. Just watching her makes me feel tired. Aren''t you exhausted, cousin?" Rhoda chimed in, "Of course, she''s tired. But your cousin is destined for great things. I''ve always told you to learn from her, but you never listen."


    Then, with a warm smile, she added, "But Vesta, while hard work is important, you should take a break. Why note and grab a bite?"


    Without lifting her head, Vesta replied, "No need, Thorne and I have dinner ns. I''ll just read a bit more before heading out."


    After finishing her game, Charlene spent over three hours revising her paper at the Ross family home. Once she was sure it was perfect, she sent it off to Kenton.


    She stretched her arms, left her room, and headed downstairs, only to find her grandmother standing at the door in the chilly winter air, apparently waiting for someone. Charlene frowned and hurried over, "Grandma, you-"


    Before she could finish, the sound of a car pulling up interrupted her.


    Just as she reached the door, she saw a vehicle drive into the courtyard. Jasmine quickly hopped out, running towards them, "Mom, Great-Grandma!" "Ah!"


    Helena''s eyes twinkled with joy as she bent down to embrace her.


    Initially, Jasmine intended to run to Charlene, but seeing Helena''s open arms, she hugged her first.


    Helena asked, "Have you eaten yet? Are you hungry?"


    "I just ate with Dad, so I''m not hungry," Jasmine replied, stepping out of Helena''s embrace and tiptoeing over to Charlene, "Mom, carry me!" Charlene bent down to pick her up, maintaining her smile even as the faint scent of perfume wafted from Jasmine.


    This time, Thorne hadn''t personally brought Jasmine over.


    Jasmine had left the car door open, so the driver stepped out to close it, nodding a greeting at Charlene and Helena before driving off.


    With school the next day, Jasmine didn''t stay up long. After a bath, she was tucked into bed.


    Charlene made sure she was snug under the covers, then picked up her phone and sent Thorne a message.


    14:06


    [Have the driver pick Minnie up tomorrow afternoon. And don''t just drop her off without a heads-up next time.]


    Whether he hadn''t seen it or was simply busy, Thorne didn''t respond that night.


    The following day, after dropping Jasmine at school and returning to the office, Charlene finally received a message from Thorne. [Okay.]


    Charlene read the message, set her phone down, and got back to work.


    After two days of hard work, the weekend arrived.


    On Monday morning, Charlene received a response from Kenton: [Looks good, you can submit it.]


    It had been a while since Charlene and Stewart hadst seen Kenton.

 Time 273

    That evening, after officially submitting their work, they decided to take Kenton out for dinner.


    This time, Kenton didn''t turn them down.


    As they arrived at the restaurant, Charlene got out of the car with Kenton and the others, heading upstairs,pletely unaware that Granger''s car was parked not too far away.


    Granger, however, paused for a moment when he saw Charlene and the group before he stepped out of his car, carrying a sleepy Daisy.


    Moran was the first to arrive.


    Seeing him, he greeted, "You''re here?"


    Granger nodded, "Yeah."


    A few minutester, as Daisy was just waking up, Thorne, Vesta, Jasmine, and Leah showed up.


    Seeing Leah, Granger averted his gaze.


    Leah, on the other hand, was all smiles, walking briskly over to him with a sweet greeting, "Granger."


    Granger looked at her with a cool expression, not responding.


    Leah felt the awkwardness creeping in, but then Jasmine approached. Noticing Daisy seemed a little off, she asked, "Daisy, are you feeling okay?"


    Daisy replied, "Not really..."


    Granger, catching Jasmine''s eye, offered a gentle smile, "Daisy''s fine, just a bit groggy from.waking up."


    With Jasmine there, Daisy climbed down from Granger''s arms and joined her on the couch to chat.


    When Vesta arrived, she took a seat next to Thorne, sipped the water he handed her, and then pulled out a book from her bag. She said to Granger and the others, "I''m gonna read a bit. You guys chat. Don''t mind me." Everyone was aware that Vesta was studying under Lanny. Watching hermitment, Moran couldn''t resist teasing her, "Bringing a book to dinner? Isn''t that going a bit overboard?"


    Leah, now sitting next to Granger, chimed in, "My cousin''s been like this all week-super dedicated."


    Granger was aware of Vesta''s ambition to be Kenton''s student.


    And Kenton was, in fact, dining not far from their private room.


    Yet, he kept that to himself.


    As he thought about it, a realization struck him.


    Earlier downstairs, when he saw Charlene with Stewart and Kenton, he initially assumed Charlene was there because of Stewart.


    But if that were true, she would have been standing next to Stewart.


    Charlene wasn''t the most social person, yet she seemed quite familiar while chatting with Kenton.


    PrimeStar''s projects had only been in development for a few months.


    Charlene had left The Henderson Group to join PrimeStar around the same time-about three or four months


    ago.


    Lanny had mentioned a few days back that Charlene was more capable than him.


    And suddenly he remembered how Vesta wanted to join PrimeStar, but Stewart, due to Charlene, had promptly turned. down Vesta, whom they all thought was exceptional.


    Back then, both he and Moran believed there was something between Charlene and Stewart, which was why Stewart chose Charlene over Vesta.


    But now...


    Watching Vesta flipping through her book and earnestly asking Thorne questions when she didn''t understand something, a light bulb went on in Granger''s head. He suddenly stood up, frozen by his realization.

 Divorce Time 274

    "Granger?"


    Thorne and the others, including Moran, paused and looked at him in surprise as he suddenly stood up.


    Seeing his unusual expression, Thorne asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Granger snapped back to reality, his gaze lingering on Thorne and Vesta before he slowly shook his head. "No, nothing," he replied, sitting back down. Leah started to say, "Granger, I-"


    But Granger seemed not to hear her. Instead, he turned to Daisy with a gentle tone, "Daisy, are you thirsty? Do you want some water?"


    "Yes, please," Daisy replied eagerly.


    She scampered over and took a couple of sips from the cup Granger held out before dashing back to chat with Jasmine. They had been discussing a little toy Jasmine had brought for her.


    After finishing her drink, Daisy handed a small figurine to Jasmine. "I got this when I went to see a movie over the New Year holiday. It''s for you."


    Jasmine was delighted, epting it with wide eyes. "You went to the movies on New Year''s too?"


    "Yeah! My Uncle and thatdy took me," Daisy said, beaming. "After the movie, we yed some games. Thatdy is really good at them, but we had to leave early because my Uncle had somethinge up."


    "My Uncle Terence took me to a movie that morning too, but he was in a hurry to meet his friends, so we didn''t have time to look around. I didn''t even know they sold these figurines," Jasmine said, a hint of disappointment in her voice. Hearing Daisy praise her Aunt''s gaming skills, Jasmine added softly, "My mom is really good at games too." "Next time, let''s have your mom and my aunt join us for a game day!" Daisy suggested cheerfully.


    As they chatted, both girls noticed Thorne watching them.


    "Dad, what''s up?" Jasmine asked.


    Thorne gave a small smile, "Nothing, just listening to you two."


    "Oh..."


    After ordering their food, Moran suddenly turned to Granger. "By the way, Granger, how''s the project with PrimeStaring along? Everything on track?"


    "Pretty smoothly," Granger replied.


    Moran raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh? No hitches or surprises?"


    Vesta, who had been reading intently, paused slightly at this.


    Having known each other for years, Granger understood that Moran''s "surprises" referred to whether Charlene had made any blunders or mishaps.


    He noticed Thorne was also paying attention, seemingly interested in the topic.


    Granger lowered his gaze and replied, "Nope."


    "Really?" Moran seemed surprised.


    "Yep." Vesta, hearing this, pursed her lips slightly before turning the page of her book.


    Thorne sipped his coffee without joining the conversation.


    14.06]


    1


    Finding the topic dull, Moran quickly moved on.


    After about two hours, they finished their meal and left.


    Just as they did, Charlene and Kenton w


    also heading downstairs to leave.


    Once she was back home, Charlene started diving into the materials Kenton had provided her. The documents. included thetest ns in the Al field from various countries-conceptual ideas that hadn''t yet materialized into actual products. Charlene studied them for a long time, losing track of time as the sky outside gradually brightened.


    It wasn''t until the sun was high in the sky that her Aunt Maisie gently knocked on her door. "Charlene, breakfast is ready."


    Charlene responded, "Okay, I''ll be down in a minute."


    After brushing her teeth and taking a shower, she picked up the phone to call Stewart.

 Divorce Time 275

    Stewart rubbed his aching temples, his eyes barely open. "I knew it! You haven''t slept either, have you?"


    "I''m heading down for some breakfast. How about we catch up afterward?" Charlene suggested.


    Even though Stewart''s eyes felt gritty and sore, he couldn''t hide the excitement in his voice. "Absolutely! We''ve got to talk!"


    Ideas have a way of slipping away if you don''t seize them quickly.


    "Sounds good."


    After Charlene had her breakfast, she was about to video call Stewart when Padgett''s call came through.


    "Hey, I just got a call from Thorne''swyer. The titles for those three extra vis Thorne transferred over to you are ready. I''ll go pick them upter. Do you have time to swing by and collect them? Or we can set up a time, and I can bring them to you." Charlene had almost forgotten about this whole thing. Her mind was elsewhere these days.


    "Thanks, Mr. Padgett. If you could handle that, it''d be great," she replied.


    Once she hung up, Charlene and Stewart dove straight into their work, pushing through until noon when their brains felt like they might just explode from overuse. They finally took a breather.


    Thest time Charlene had visited Irma was the previous Sunday. She and Helena had nned to see Irma in the afternoon.


    But Charlene hadn''t slept a winkst night, so over lunch, she suggested to Helena they postpone the visit until after dinner.


    Helena took one look at Charlene''s tired face and nodded. "Sure, let''s go after we''ve eaten."


    Charlene crashed for a nap and didn''t wake up until nearly six. After dinner, she and Helena headed to the


    hospital.


    When they arrived, Thorne was nowhere in sight. Charlene and Helena spent almost two hours with Irma, and just as they were about to leave, Thorne showed up.


    He didn''t seem surprised to see them, almost as if he expected their visit. As they prepared to go, he politely said, "Thank you for visiting Grandma."


    Charlene and Helena didn''t bother to respond.


    Thorne pressed the elevator button for them and casually asked Charlene, "Did you get the property titles?"


    "Not yet."


    As Charlene and Helena stepped into the elevator, Thorne made a move to join them, but Charlene quickly said, "No need to see us off. You should head back." Thorne paused and didn''t insist. He didn''t push the issue of the property titles either, as if it was just an excuse


    to chat.


    Once the elevator doors closed, Helena asked, "What property titles?"


    "Part of the divorce settlement. He gave me some of the properties." Helena shrugged. "If he''s giving them, you might as well keep them." "Yeah, I know."


    When they got home, Padgett was there too, dropping off the documents. He didn''t linger long and left shortly afterward.


    Charlene took the property titles to her room, shoved them into a drawer, and headed straight for the shower. Exhausted from the long day andck of sleep, she didn''t take long to fall asleep afterward. The next morning, Charlene went for a jog downstairs, had breakfast, and headed to work.


    As she was about to turn her car into the parking garage of the PrimeStar building, she noticed Granger sitting in his car, window rolled down.


    Charlene frowned. What on earth was he doing here so early? As far as she remembered, PrimeStar didn''t have any meetings scheduled with Granger today.

 Divorce Time 276

    As she was lost in thought, Granger spotted her car and walked over.


    Charlene slowly rolled down her window. "Mr. Harden."


    Granger replied, "Morning."


    Charlene nodded, "Morning." Then she asked, "Is there something you need, Mr. Harden?"


    Honestly, Granger didn''t have a concrete reason for being there. He was just following up on a hunch he''d had a couple of nights back. He said, "Last Saturday night, outside the restaurant, I saw you with Mr. Ferguson and Mr. Kenton." Charlene listened, not quite sure where this was going, when Granger suddenly asked, "You''re also one of Mr. Kenton''s students, aren''t you?"


    She froze, her brow furrowing as she looked at him. "You-"


    But Granger saw the answer in her reaction.


    "So, the two PrimeStar projects were your team''s work as well?"


    Charlene pressed her lips together. "What exactly-"


    "Just one more question," Granger interrupted. "The CUAP programmingnguage for PrimeStar, that was your creation too, right?"


    Even though he wasn''t a tech expert, Granger knew enough about the industry to understand how groundbreaking CUAP was. He was aware that CUAP had been integral to PrimeStar since its inception.


    If this hunch was correct, it meant that Charlene had developed this impressive system when she was just


    seventeen.


    Meanwhile, Vesta, another programmingnguage developed muchter, still couldn''t hold a candle to CUAP It was clear just how extraordinary Charlene''s talent in this field was.


    Everyone was praising PrimeStar''s technological prowess. But it wasn''t Stewart who deserved the des.


    The real genius was Charlene.


    Charlene remained silent.


    Granger, however, had already pieced it all together.


    Even though he had suspected the truth, having it confirmed was still a shock.


    He looked at Charlene, reflecting on past and recent events.


    He suddenly realized he might never have truly known her.


    Charlene finally spoke, "Did youe all this way just to tell me this?"


    "I was just really surprised and wanted confirmation."


    Even though he had shown up that morning, Granger hadn''t actually nned to confront her with these questions. Given their current rtionship, it wasn''t exactly appropriate. But somehow, seeing her made him blurt it out.


    He had surprised himself by doing so.


    Before Charlene could respond, Granger assured her, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone."


    Charlene paused, seeing the sincerity in his eyes when he said that.


    She chose not to say anything.


    Granger took a step back, creating some space between them. "You should go on inside. I won''t keep you."


    With that, he turned and walked away.


    Charlene stared after him, perplexed.


    She frowned slightly, parked her car in the underground garage, and headed upstairs.


    In the days that followed, both Charlene and Stewart were consumed with work. Whenever they had a spare moment, they eagerly dug into the materials Kenton had given them, often arriving at the office at dawn and leaving well after midnight. After more than ten relentless days, Charlene found herself at the airport one morning, waiting to pick up a business partner.


    She waited for over twenty minutes before the person she was expecting finally arrived.

 Divorce Time 277

    As Charlene made her way forward to greet her business associate, she spotted a familiar figure emerging from behind him.


    Her expression remained unchanged when she saw Henley.


    Henley hadn''t noticed her yet, but a teenage boy, around seventeen or eighteen, standing next to him, waved enthusiastically toward another exit. "Mom, Sis, Dad and I are over here!" Hearing the boy''s voice, Charlene suddenly halted, a realization dawning on her about who he was.


    She turned her head slightly and, sure enough, there was Maureen and Vesta.


    Maureen and Vesta both smiled warmly, while Jacques hurried over to them.


    At that moment, PrimeStar''s partner, Teague, approached Charlene with a friendly grin, extending a hand in greeting. "Ms. Ross."


    Charlene unclenched her fists, redirected her gaze, and shook his hand with a smile. "Teague."


    It was then that Maureen and Henley noticed Charlene.


    Henley''s brow furrowed slightly. Maureen''s smile faded a little.


    Vesta, however, looked indifferent, seemingly unfazed.


    Jacques, clueless about what his family was staring at, followed Henley''s gaze and caught sight of Charlene. Struck by her beauty, he couldn''t help but blurt out, "What a prettydy!" Vesta frowned at him, giving him a look.


    Henley paused, patted Jacques on the shoulder, and said, "Let''s get in the car first."


    Jacques turned his attention back to them and suddenly remembered something, expressing his dissatisfaction, "Where''s my future brother-inw? Why didn''t hee to pick up Dad and me? With that kinds of attitude, he thinks he can marry my beautiful and outstanding sister? Hmph, I''m the first to disagree."


    Vesta chuckled, giving him a light tap on the back of his head. "Thorne had an important meeting he couldn''t miss, but he knew you wereing to Starfall, so he canceled a dinner and booked a private room to wee you. How''s that, satisfied?"


    "Barely," Jacques replied, lifting his chin with a touch of arrogance. "My sister is so beautiful and exceptional. If he wants to marry you, he should go above and beyond, shouldn''t he?"


    Hearing Jacques'' words, Vesta and Maureenughed.


    By this time, Charlene had finished her conversation with Teague.


    They all got into their cars.


    Just before getting in, Charlene overheard someone say, "What a striking family of four. Are they celebrities?"


    "No idea, but their family vibe is so nice. I''m a bit envious."


    Charlene closed the car door, shutting out the sounds from outside.


    She chatted with Teague during their hour-long drive, and by lunchtime, their car pulled up smoothly in front of


    a restaurant.


    Charlene and Teague had just stepped out when Henley and his group arrived.


    Henley was surprised to see Charlene at the same restaurant.


    His brow furrowed again.


    Vesta, sensing his concern, offered a reassuring smile, signaling him not to worry.


    15:19 #


    Chapter


    Before Thorne had officially filed for divorce from Charlene, she had been cautious around his family, not daring to upset Thorne in any way.


    Now that the divorce was nearly finalized, Charlene would be even less likely to cause any trouble.


    Henley understood Vesta''s reassurance.


    But still, he worried about potential hups on such a joyful day.


    Charlene didn''t pay them any attention.


    Just then, Stewart arrived.


    As soon as he stepped out of the car, he noticed Henley''s group and quickly locked eyes with Jacques


    212

 Divorce Time 278

    However, Henley and his group had already turned to head upstairs, missing the moment Stewart stepped out


    of the car.


    Stewart quickly diverted his attention back to Teague, greeting him with a warm smile.


    After the brief catch-up with Teague, they were about to head upstairs when Thorne arrived.


    Just as he stepped out of his car, Teague''s face lit up with surprise. "Mr. Henderson!"


    Thorne greeted Teague with a handshake, maintaining a calm demeanor and a faint smile as he noticed Charlene and Stewart. "When did you get to Starfall, Teague?" "Just arrived," Teague replied cheerfully. "Last time you mentioned grabbing a bite together, Mr. Henderson. When''s good for you? How about tonight?"


    Thorne shook his head, "I''m fully booked today. How about in a couple of days?"


    "Sure, sure, a couple of days works."


    Watching Thorne and Teague exchange pleasantries, Stewart muttered under his breath, "Just when things were quiet for a couple of weeks, we run into them again." Charlene remained silent, though she realized it had indeed been half a month since shest saw Thorne.


    Even when she visited Irma at the hospitalst weekend, he wasn''t there.


    Over the past ten days or so, Jasmine had called her a few times, particrly in thest couple of days. It was likely because winter break had started, and with Thorne and Vesta being busy, Jasmine found herself bored and ended up calling Charlene several times. Charlene hadn''t picked up those calls.


    To Thorne''s credit, he seemed to have kept his promise. Whatever he told Jasmine, it kept her from showing up at the Ross household, saving Charlene some hassle.


    As she reflected on this, Thorne and Teague had finished their conversation, and the group entered the elevator.


    Noticing that Stewart and Charlene weren''t engaging much with Thorne, Teague sensed some tension between them, and his smile grew a bit awkward.


    Charlene caught Thorne''s gaze on her.


    She looked up and met his deep eyes.


    Thorne suddenly asked, "When are you free next?"


    Charlene quickly averted her gaze and replied coolly, "I''m not free anytime soon."


    It wasn''t hard to guess that this question was about Jasmine. It had only been half a month since shest saw Jasmine, with more than ten days before a full month would pass. She was busy these days and didn''t have time for Jasmine. Thorne chuckled softly, seemingly unfazed by her attitude, and simply remarked, "The holidays are approaching."


    Charlene paused, suddenly grasping his meaning.


    If she didn''t make time for Jasmine soon, the holiday season would be upon them before she knew it.


    She had been so busy she''d forgotten all about it. But...


    "I don''t mind skipping one month," she said coldly.


    After all, she had spent quite a bit of time with Jasminest month. Skipping this month shouldn''t be a big deal.


    Thorne raised an eyebrow but remained silent.


    Teague, listening to their exchange, was a bit puzzled. He didn''t quite understand what they were discussing.


    With a ding, the elevator reached its destination, and Thorne bid farewell to Teague before exiting.


    Once the elevator doors closed, Teague asked, "So, Ms. Ross and Mr. Henderson aren''t dating?" Charlene replied, "We''re not."


    Teague didn''t quite believe her, thinking maybe Charlene was just upset with Thorne and saying that out of spite. Besides, he thought Thorne and Charlene seemed like a good match.


    Before he could say more, his phone rang, and the topic was dropped.


    After dinner, Charlene and her group headed back down to the parking lot, where they ran into Thorne and the Hawkins family again.


    Charlene and Stewart overheard Jacques telling Thorne, "Treat my sister well. If you ever hurt her, I won''t let you off easy!"


    Meeting Thorne in person for the first time, Jacques was initially intimidated by hismanding presence in the private room and held back from speaking too boldly. However, as dinner progressed and Thorne treated him with kindness, Jacques rxed, and by the end of the evening, he feltfortable enough to yfully issue his warning.


    Despite the tough words, Jacques was genuinely pleased with Thorne as a future brother-inw. In his heart, he felt Thorne was a perfect match for his sister in every way. Thorne''s kindness toward his sister and their family only reinforced that view.


    So, while Jacques'' words seemed stern, everyone present understood the underlying sentiment. Thorne responded with a smile, "Of course."


    Vesta, listening, smiled warmly too.


    Stewart observed the scene with a slight smirk, while Charlene''s expression remained neutral. Teague finally realized, turning to Charlene, "So, you and Mr. Henderson really aren''t a couple?"


    It dawned on him that the woman with Thorne was indeed his girlfriend.


    Charlene answered simply, "No, we''re not."


    At that moment, Thorne and Vesta noticed Charlene and Stewart and nced in their direction.


    Stewart, uninterested in further interaction, turned to Teague, "Teague, let''s get in the car."


    Earlier, Teague had sensed some tension between Stewart and Thorne. Now, seeing the situation, he nodded to Thorne and proceeded to get into the car, with Charlene and Stewart following behind. Their car quickly disappeared from the parking lot.

 Divorce Time 279

    Negotiations with Teague went off without a hitch.


    Two dayster, both parties had signed the contract. Teague had othermitments and left PrimeStar.


    After a long day, Charlene and Stewart headed back to the conference room, picked up some drinks, and took a moment to rx. Just then, Chester walked in and dumped a thick stack of invitations on the table. "Here are the invitations for the end-of-year parties we''ve gotten over thest few days," he announced.


    There were at least twenty or thirty invitations stacked up.


    Invitations from Dalton, Granger, The Henderson Group, and Neural Nexus Tech were among them.


    Charlene and Stewart sifted through the pile and noticed that the Hawkins family had also sent an invitation.


    What caught their attention was that the invitation from the Hawkins family was addressed to both Stewart and Charlene.


    Leaning casually against the conference table, Stewart held the Hawkins family invitation, chuckling. "Seems like ourpany has quite the charm."


    It wasn''t so much the charm of theirpany as it was the allure of theirtest two projects and CUAP that had the Hawkins family hooked.


    So much so that the Hawkins family was willing to humble themselves by including Charlene''s name on the


    invitation.


    Little did they know, the coveted technology at PrimeStar wasn''t Stewart''s doing at all...


    With that thought, a sly smile deepened in Stewart''s eyes.


    In fact, it wasn''t just the Hawkins family. The Ramirez Group, Neural Nexus Tech, and The Henderson Group all had the foresight to include Charlene''s name on their invitations as well. Only Granger was different.


    They sent two separate invitations, one for each of them.


    Stewart nced at them and said with a click of his tongue, "Granger''s got it right."


    Thest time Charlene met Granger was the morning he asked if she was a student of her famous mentor.


    Hearing Stewart''sment, Charlene remained silent.


    Looking at the invitations, Stewart suggested, "Let''s skip The Ramirez Group, Neural Nexus Tech, The Henderson Group, and the Hawkins family. We''ll only attend the parties ofpanies like The Harden Group, where our coborations have been pleasant." As for The Ramirez Group and others, a simple gift would suffice to keep up appearances.


    And as for The Henderson Group, Neural Nexus Tech, and the Hawkins family, they didn''t even warrant that. Cutting off ties would be best!


    "Agreed."


    Charlene was on the same page.


    She and Stewart were not only managing the core affairs of thepany but also dedicating most of their energy to going through the materials their mentor had recently provided. So, apart from necessary engagements, they had no desire to waste time mingling with unnecessary folks.


    PrimeStar was preparing its own party as well.


    But given how busy they were, the invitations would have to wait a couple more days before going out.


    312


    15:19


    Chapter


    With the year-end approaching, it was crucial to follow up on business with Neural Nexus Tech before the holidays.


    The next day, Charlene, along with Patton and a few others, headed to Neural Nexus Tech.


    Upon arriving, Charlene ran into Vesta.


    They exchanged no nces, each absorbed in their own tasks.


    While busy, Charlene felt someone''s gaze on her. Looking up, she found it was Jacques.


    Once she saw him, she quickly returned to her work.


    Jacques had been in Starfall for three or four days.


    After exploring for a couple of days, he found staying home boring and, learning that his sister was working at his future brother-inw''spany, decided to drop by out of curiosity.


    He didn''t expect to see Charlene as soon as he walked into Neural Nexus Tech.


    He assumed Charlene was an employee there.


    Seeing her nce at him briefly before returning to her work, he curiously asked the person who brought him in, "What are they busy with?"


    The person replied, "Different department, so I''m not sure, but it''s probably something to do with thenguage system maintenance."


    "Oh..."


    Jacques was tempted to take a closer look, but seeing how busy Charlene seemed, he didn''t want to intrude. Instead, he asked, "Where''s my sister?"


    The person smiled and said, "Director Hawkins is in a meeting. Would you like to go in and see her?"


    Jacques followed them to the meeting room.


    A momentter, he noticed everyone inside was intently focused on his sister as she discussed work-rted topics.


    He remarked, "Everyone seems to really respect my sister."

 Divorce Time 280

    The person who brought him in chuckled, "Oh, absolutely. Director Hawkins is incredibly talented, and everyone on our team really likes her."


    Plus, the daily perks for their team were quite generous, thanks to the close ties between Director Hawkins and Mr. Henderson.


    Of course, he didn''t say that out loud.


    Jacques beamed with pride upon hearing someone praise his sister. He felt a warm sense of shared aplishment. Still, he wasn''t nning to interrupt Vesta at work.


    "Show me around the other parts of the office, will you?" he suggested.


    "Sure thing."


    They stepped out, only to bump into Grangering through the entrance.


    The person apanying Jacques quickly greeted Granger, "Mr. Harden."


    Granger nodded, his eyes briefly assessing Jacques. With his youthful face and student-like attire, Jacques didn''t really look like your typical corporate type, so Granger quickly figured out who he was.


    He kept that to himself, though. Instead, the guide stepped in, saying, "This is Director Hawkins'' brother, Jacques."


    Jacques had never met Granger before, but he certainly knew of him.


    Upon hearing the name Mr. Harden, Jacques ventured a guess, "You''re Granger?"


    Granger nodded, "Hello."


    Jacques grinned, "Hey there."


    Just as Jacques was about to say more, Granger''s attention shifted towards Charlene, who was engrossed in her work nearby. "Excuse me, I need to head over there," he said, moving past them without waiting for a response.


    Jacques was momentarily taken aback. Weren''t his future brother-inw''s friends supposed to be particrly friendly with his sister? Why did Granger seem a bit aloof?


    Unconcerned with Jacques'' thoughts, Granger made his way to Charlene''s side. "Ms. Ross," he greeted.


    Charlene turned, momentarily surprised to see him. "Mr. Harden," she replied.


    It was the end of the year, and Granger was busy. He hadn''t seen Charlene for about two weeks.


    In fact, shortly after theirst conversation, he had been discreetly summoned for a meeting by higher-ups.


    But he didn''t mention any of that. Instead, he asked, "Will you be attending mypany''s g this weekend, Ms. Ross?"


    Charlene nodded and replied, "Yes, I will."


    Ever since he had offered to help her uncle, Charlene had noticed that Granger had been quite amiable towards


    her.


    After all, he had assisted her. Besides, they had been working well together recently, and he had personally sent her an invitation. Professionally and personally, she had no reason to decline. Granger smiled at her response, "Thank you for honoring us with your presence."


    Charlene replied, "No need for such formalities."


    Sensing that she wasn''t keen on continuing their conversation further, Granger didn''t press. "I''ll let you get back


    15:19


    1


    to work," he said.


    Charlene simply nodded and resumed her discussion with Quincy and the others.


    Yet, Granger didn''t leave. He stood by, listening to their work talk, asionally chiming in.


    Both Granger and Moran held shares in Neural Nexus Tech, although they didn''t directly manage its operations. Still, they would attend thepany''s annual meeting, which was the reason for Granger''s visit today. A little whileter, Vesta finished her meeting and spotted Jacques. "Have you toured the wholepany yet?"


    she asked.


    Jacques nodded, "I have."


    Just then, Moran arrived.

 Divorce Time 281

    Vesta watched the scene unfold, not really bothered by it.


    Granger''s softened attitude towards Charlene was purely for the sake of maintaining good rtions with


    PrimeStar.


    Moran shared the same thoughts as Vesta.


    This marked the third time Jacques hadid eyes on Charlene.


    He casually remarked, "So, thatdy is Granger''s girlfriend, huh?"


    "Whoa," Moran almost choked on his coffee. "What girlfriend? They''re not even a thing. Don''t jump to conclusions."


    Jacques had just arrived in Starfall and was clueless about the dynamics.


    Moran and Vesta simply assumed Jacques thought Charlene, with her striking looks, made a good pair with Granger, hence his assumption.


    "Alright then," Jacques shrugged.


    Earlier, Granger had seemed entirely engrossed in thedy after she appeared. Jacques figured they must be


    an item.


    Yet, even if they weren''t an official couple, Granger clearly had an interest in her, right?


    Granger, aware of Vesta and Moran''s nces, nced at his watch. With the meeting time approaching, he bid Charlene a quick goodbye but remembered something. "You''re not going to the Neural Nexus Tech g in a few days, right?" Charlene confirmed, "Right."


    Having received her answer, Granger felt a slight pang in his chest. He nodded and turned away without further


    As Granger returned to Moran''s side, Thorne arrived.


    His eyes brieflynded on Charlene, who was busy at work. But he quickly averted his gaze and said to Moran and Granger, "It''s about time. Let''s head upstairs for the meeting."


    Granger noticed Thorne''s indifference towards Charlene. He lowered his gaze.


    Before heading upstairs, Thorne asked Jacques, "Been to my office yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "I''ve got some snacks set up for you. If you get bored, feel free to drop by and grab a bite."


    Though only a few days had passed, Thorne and Jacques seemed to have struck a good rapport.


    After the lunchtime meeting, the Neural Nexus Tech executives gathered for a meal. Vesta and Jacques, though not part of the executive team, rode with Thorne to the venue due to their close ties.


    Granger, ncing up at the Neural Nexus Tech building, recalled Charlene''s presence and asked Moran, "When are Thorne and Charlene finalizing their divorce?"


    Moran, assuming Granger was merely curious about Thorne and Vesta''s rtionship, replied, "It could''ve been done earlier, but there were issues with apany share transfer under Thorne''s name. Once that''s sorted, it should be finalized soon." Granger nodded, "Got it."


    Later, Charlene had lunch with the Neural Nexus Tech staff in their cafeteria. After a brief break, she resumed. work. By mid-afternoon, she wrapped up at Neural Nexus Tech and headed back to PrimeStar.


    15.19 B


    Chapter


    On the day of The Harden Group g, Charlene and Stewart finished up at work before driving over together.


    When Granger heard they had arrived, he went out to greet them. However, the moment heid eyes on Charlene, he stopped in his tracks. She wore a stunning blue-violet off-shoulder gown that entuated her porcin skin and graceful demeanor, making her look more captivating than ever.


    Granger took it all in, thinking she looked more enchanting than he''d ever seen her before.


    In just a couple of seconds, he masked his thoughts and approached them politely, "Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ross."


    Charlene and Stewart responded, "Mr. Harden."


    After a brief exchange, Thorne and Vesta arrived.


    Vesta was in a striking white gown, adorned with dazzling jewelry, clearly of high value.


    Her appearance was impressive. However, upon seeing Charlene, she hesitated.


    Charlene, undeniably, looked even more radiant than before.


    Despite this, Vesta remainedposed and confident.


    Charlene''s beauty, though remarkable, was merely skin-deep.


    Vesta knew she offered more than just appearances.


    She shifted her gaze to Thorne beside her.


    Noticing Thorne nce at Charlene only momentarily before looking away, Vesta smiled subtly.

 Divorce Time 282

    As Granger''s eyesnded on Charlene amidst the bustling party scene, he noticed her calm demeanor even as Thorne and Vesta approached. With a slight, knowing smile, he said, "I''ll be right back." Charlene and Stewart nodded in acknowledgment.


    Granger exchanged a few words with Thorne and Vesta before Dalton arrived. Spotting Vesta, Dalton instinctively gravitated towards her.


    "Ms. Hawkins," he greeted her with a polite nod.


    "Mr. Ramirez," she replied, returning his smile.


    Dalton had been swamped with worktely, and seeing Vesta after this hiatus brought a familiar admiration to his eyes. He subtly took in her presence before turning to greet Granger and Thorne. PrimeStar was currently a vital partner for The Ramirez Group, and Dalton was well aware of the stakes. After a brief chat with Granger, he made his way over to Stewart, initiating a greeting. Once done, Dalton turned to Charlene, addressing her with a measured, "Ms. Ross."


    Charlene responded with a silent smile.


    The invitations for PrimeStar''s g had been distributed, but The Ramirez Group had been noticeably excluded. Dalton only discovered this oversight earlier that evening.


    It seemed likely that PrimeStar wouldn''t attend The Ramirez Group''s uing event either.


    This realization brought a frown to Dalton''s face.


    Charlene and Stewart seemed to have little interest in engaging with him further. Stewart remarked, "Mr. Ramirez, we''re off to catch up with some old friends. Feel free to mingle." Before Dalton could respond, they turned and left. He knew well enough that they weren''t keen on extending the conversation.


    Despite his genuine desire to forge a better rtionship with Stewart, it was apparent that Stewart had no intention of reciprocating. His dislike for Dalton was barely disguised. Dalton pursed his lips, feeling a bit miffed but without grounds to press the matter, he watched them disappear into the crowd.


    In recent months, PrimeStar had been all the rage. Many attendees flocked to greet Charlene and Stewart, including several business partners PrimeStar had been courting.


    Since PrimeStar''s productunch, Charlene had been the driving force behind many negotiations, earning her a formidable reputation. So much so, that several partners had made discreet attempts to lure her away to theirpanies. But Charlene, steadfast in her loyalty, declined each offer with grace.


    Those who had attempted to poach her bore no ill will, maintaining a cordial respect towards her. One such entrepreneur, Mr. Sanderson, couldn''t resist making another pitch, this time in Stewart''s presence. "Ms. Ross, ourpany is a well-regarded name, offering excellent benefits and a lot of freedom. Name your terms; we can negotiate."


    Stewart rolled his eyes, clearly unimpressed.


    Charlene, with a warm smile, gently declined, "I have no ns to leave PrimeStar at the moment, but thank you for the offer, Mr. Sanderson."


    Though rejected again, Mr. Sanderson sighed, undeterred.


    Later, as hemented his missed opportunity, a fellow guest inquired, "Sanderson, what''s with the long face? You look like you just missed out on a fortune." 15:20


    1


    Chapter


    Mr. Sanderson chuckled ruefully, "Well, I might as well have


    Seeing nopetitive threat, he confided, "I found an extraordinary talent, but no matter how I try, she won''t budge,"


    "And who might that be?" the guest asked, curious,


    "PrimeStar''s Ms. Ross."


    "Really? She seems quite young. Is she really that impressive?


    "She truly is."


    Even his top-tier technical team, all young prodigies in their field, sang Charlene''s praises after working with her, a testament to her exceptional skills. Unaware of the des Charlene was receiving, Vesta was engaged in a conversation with Lanny.


    Dalton, after briefly mingling, noticed Vesta standing alone and approached her.


    "Mr. Ramirez," Vesta greeted him with a soft smile.


    Dalton nodded, turning to the gentleman beside her. "And you are?


    Vesta introduced Lanny, exining, "He''s my mentor. I''ve been learning a lot under his guidance."


    She had previously expressed her ambition to be Kenton''s student and had been working tirelessly towards that goal.


    Seeing her dedication, Dalton took a step back and said, "TII leave you to it, then."


    Vesta nodded, her focus immediately returning to Lanny.


    Captivated by her unwavering concentration, Dalton found it hard to tear his gaze away. Just then, someone came over to engage him in conversation, and Dalton excused himself.


    A littleter, as Dalton made his way to the restroom, he paused at the sight of Charlene and Thome. The memory of seeing them in a close embrace a couple of months ago resurfaced vividly in his mind. Before he could fully process it, he saw Thorne hand Charlene a slice of cake. Dalton, lips pressed into a thin line, headed over to join them.


    Charlene didn''t reach out to take it.


    As Thorne approached, he spotted Dalton and turned around, saying, "Mr. Ramirez."

 Divorce Time 283

    Dalton casually asked, "What are you guys chatting about?"


    Thorne chuckled, "We haven''t even started yet."


    Dalton listened but didn''t say anything. Charlene didn''t bother to greet him and simply turned away, leaving the conversation hanging.


    Noticing Thorne holding two sses, Dalton asked, "What''s this?"


    Thorne replied, "Some cocktails I had specially made. Care to try one, Mr. Ramirez?"


    Dalton paused, "And the other one''s for Ms. Hawkins?"


    "Exactly."


    Just as Dalton was about to speak, Thorne suddenly said, "Excuse me for a moment, Mr. Ramirez. Feel free to mingle."


    Dalton frowned and nced in the direction Thorne headed, spotting Vesta standing with Stewart. Charlene was making her way towards them. Dalton was taken aback for a moment.


    It seemed Thorne was rushing over to make sure Vesta wasn''t being hassled by Charlene and Stewart.


    With that thought, Dalton furrowed his brow and decided to follow suit.


    Vesta had just arrived herself and hadn''t even started a conversation with Stewart before Charlene returned. Unperturbed, Vesta ignored Charlene''s presence, addressing Stewart, "Mr. Ferguson-"


    "You''re back?" Stewart interrupted, ignoring Vesta and turning to Charlene, "Everything alright?"


    He had seen Thorne heading towards Charlene earlier and nned to follow, but Vesta sidetracked him.


    Charlene shook her head, "All good."


    As Thorne had mentioned earlier, there wasn''t much time for things to escte as Dalton had joined them shortly after.


    So naturally, nothing significant had transpired.


    Thorne and Dalton approached just then.


    Handing the other drink to Vesta, Thorne asked, "What are we discussing?"


    When Vesta saw Thorne, her expression softened. She epted the drink he offered and smiled, saying, "I was hoping to ask Mr. Ferguson some questions, but I haven''t had the chance yet." Thorne nodded and looked at Stewart, "Would Mr. Ferguson be avable for dinner sometime?"


    It was a subtle invitation for Stewart to chat with Vesta alone.


    Charlene''s gaze turned icy at this.


    Stewart let out a humorlessugh, replying coldly, "Sorry, I don''t have time."


    With that, he turned to Charlene, "Shall we go, Charlene?"


    Charlene nodded and, without another nce at the group, turned to leave.


    Dalton had been slightly worried about any possible entanglements between Thorne and Charlene. But seeing Thorne''s concern for Vesta and his attempt to arrange a meeting with Stewart put his mind at ease. There wasn''t any real animosity between Stewart and Vesta.


    15:20 7


    Stewart was Charlene''s main support.


    If Thorne could bridge the gap between Vesta and Stewart, Charlene would lose her leverage.


    This would indeed be beneficial for Vesta.


    As they walked away, Stewart clicked his tongue and asked Charlene, "You sure you''re okay?" Charlene nodded, "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Compared to things in the past, what Thorne did was hardly significant.


    Stewart asked, "Heading home?"


    They had nned to leave anyway.


    They just hadn''t expected such an incident to ur before their departure.


    Charlene agreed, "Sure.""


    Before leaving, they made sure to say goodbye to Granger.


    Granger was surprised they were leaving so soon. But he could tell Charlene wasn''t one for socializing.


    Knowing her preference, he didn''t press her, "Let me see you out."

 Divorce Time 284

    Three days after The Harden Group''s g, PrimeStar hosted their own soir¨¦e.


    Granger showed up pretty early that evening.


    Without the likes of Vesta, Thorne, or Dalton around, the PrimeStar event went off without a hitch.


    The party was bustling with guests.


    Charlene and Stewart were quite upied, not having much time to pay special attention to Granger.


    It wasn''t until halfway through the event that they spotted Granger deeply engaged in conversation with Vernon. That''s when it hit them: he hadn''t left early after all. This was particrly notable because the Hawkins family''s g was also taking ce that same night. They assumed Granger hade early intending to leave midway to attend the Hawkins family event.


    But surprisingly, he stuck around.


    Stewart, visibly pleased, couldn''t help but remark, "Now that''s what I call valuing a partnership with PrimeStar. Look at Granger as an example. As for Dalton... well, he''s not even worth mentioning." Charlene was a bit taken aback as well.


    Granger showing such respect meant Charlene and Stewart couldn''t just let him be.


    They approached Granger, politely saying, "Mr. Harden, we apologize if the service has been less than perfect with so many guests tonight."


    Throughout the evening, Granger''s attention asionally drifted to Charlene, though it went unnoticed by everyone else.


    Granger clinked sses with Stewart and Charlene, taking a sip of his wine before replying, "We''re all friends here, no need to be so formal." Despite the amiable working rtionship they had developed, Stewart never really considered them friends.


    He figured Granger''s words were just polite small talk, nothing more.


    Nevertheless, Stewart appreciated Granger''s ability to put personal grievances aside for the sake of business.


    Even though Granger was conversing with Stewart, his focus was actually on Charlene.


    The evening was a big night for both Stewart and Charlene.


    Despite Stewart''s protective presence, Charlene ended up drinking quite a bit.


    Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes sparkled, giving her a softer, almost endearing appearance that differed from her usual reserved demeanor. Granger''s grip on his wine ss tightened as he averted his gaze.


    Charlene wasn''t drunk, just slightly tipsy.


    As the party wound down, Charlene escorted Granger to the door. In the biting cold, he noticed her slender legs peeking out from beneath her elegant gown. He said, "You don''t have to see me off any further." Charlene nodded, "Alright, take care."


    Granger looked at her, as if wanting to say something more, but he paused and decided against it, turning to leave instead.


    When all the important guests had departed, Charlene finally got into Vernon''s car and left the hotel.


    Granger hadn''t actually left yet.


    15:20


    Concerned that Charlene might have trouble after drinking, he waited to see her safely drive away in Vernon''s car before telling his own driver, "Alright, let''s go."


    The next morning, Charlene woke up and joined Maisie and Helena for breakfast as they discussed getting ready for New Year.


    Tomorrow was New Year Eve.


    Thepany was officially on holiday starting today.


    Charlene chimed in, "I''lle with you guys for the shopping."


    Helena smiled warmly, "Great, let''s all go together."


    Her smile faltered slightly as she added, "Charlene, is Minnie spending New Year with the Henderson family this year?"


    At the mention of Jasmine, Charlene''s smile faded a bit. She replied, "I guess so."


    Thest time she had seen Thorne, in the elevator during a meeting with Teague, he had subtly hinted at wanting her to look after Jasmine. But since that day, neither Thorne nor Jasmine had reached out to her.


    212

 Divorce Time 285

    Given the current situation, it''s likely that Jasmine will be spending New Year with the Henderson family.


    Helena felt a twinge of sadness at the thought of Jasmine being away and also felt sorry for Charlene.


    Charlene, however, remainedposed and reassured Helena, saying, "Grandma, I''m alright. As long as Minnie is happy, that''s what matters."


    Helena suspected Charlene was just putting on a brave face to keep her from worrying.


    With a quiet sigh, Helena decided not to press the matter further


    After breakfast, Charlene and Maisie headed out to do somest-minute New Year shopping.


    The shopping district was decked out with festive lights, and familiar carols filled the air, creating a strong holiday spirit.


    Maisie and the others had already done a round of shopping, so this trip was more about tying up loose ends.


    Children on the street were already donning festive sweaters and holding adorable little Santanterns.


    Charlene paused, watching a little girl skipping along the street. It reminded her of the New Year outfits she used to buy for Jasmine before she left with Thorne overseas. Jasmine used to adore those outfits and the littlenterns.


    Before, thenterns were Jasmine''s favorite toys. She could spend hours ying with them, watching the candlelight dance inside.


    But that was two years ago.


    Since Jasmine left, she spent one New Year abroad with Thorne.


    Last year, she returned home. But she no longer took joy in these festive traditions. She found them tacky and refused to wear the clothes.


    Charlene didn''t force her. She tried picking out different things, but Jasmine wasn''t interested.


    At first, Charlene thought it was a matter of taste, but eventually realized Jasmine simply didn''t want to wear anything she bought.


    Charlene shook off the memories and caught up with Helena and Maisie.


    When Carl and Nadine learned Charlene and Maisie were out shopping, they secretly messaged her, asking her to pick up some fireworks for New Year''s Eve so they could set them off in the garden. Charlene read the message, smiled, and replied, "Sure."


    Throughout her marriage to Thorne, he was rarely at Starfall, even during holidays.


    Still, after marrying him, she always went back to Henderson Mansion with Jasmine for New Year, even if Thorne wasn''t there.


    Reflecting on it, she realized it had been seven years since shest celebrated New Year at the Ross family


    home.


    As she put her phone away, ready to buy some fireworks, it suddenly rang.


    It was Stewart calling.


    He mentioned he''d purchased a lot of fancy fireworks and offered to send some her way.


    Charlene didn''t stand on ceremony and said, "Thanks, Stewart."


    From the sounds of it, Stewart was nning to send plenty, so she decided not to buy any more.


    15:20 m


    After finishing their shopping and returning home, Charlene''s phone buzzed again.


    This time, it was Granger calling.


    Charlene paused and answered, "Mr. Harden."


    "I ordered a small batch of fireworks recently, and Daisy suggested I send some your way. Can you send me your address? I''ll have them delivered." Charlene hesitated, instinctively refusing, "Mr. Harden, that''s not necessary-"


    "Well, then you can call Daisy and tell her that?"


    She paused for a moment before saying, "Please thank Daisy for me."

 Divorce Time 286

    Stewart had been to the Ross family''s ce, and he personally delivered the fireworks right to their doorstep.


    When it came to Granger, Charlene gave him the address near the Ross family''s vi to avoid any unnecessaryplications.


    It was just after two in the afternoon when Charlene drove over for the meet-up.


    Granger had mentioned over the phone that he would send someone to deliver the fireworks to her. But when she parked her car and got out, it was Granger himself she was greeted by. "Hey, you made it?" Granger asked with a casual smile.


    "Yeah..." Charlene replied, nodding slightly.


    "Pop the trunk for me.""


    Charlene did as he asked, and Granger transferred the fireworks and a few holiday gifts into her car.


    Looking at the holiday gifts, Charlene couldn''t help but protest, "Oh, you didn''t have to bring these-"


    "Daisy insisted I bring them over to you," Granger interjected with a chuckle.


    Charlene was momentarily at a loss for words. Then, she put a small token she''d prepared along with some gifts she''d picked up after lunch into Granger''s car. "These are for Daisy," she said. Granger nced at the items and smiled warmly, "Sounds great."


    Among Charlene''s gifts, he noticed a cute and quirky stuffed rabbit and picked it up, intrigued. "What''s this?"


    "It''s a bunnyntern," Charlene exined. "I got two-one''s a snake baby, the other a bunny. I thought the kids would like them."


    Granger inspected thenterns, both done up charmingly and festively, and nodded in agreement. "I''m sure Daisy will love them. Thanks."


    "Well, it''s just a little something in return," Charlene said modestly.


    Granger returned the bunny to its ce and nced at a nearby coffee shop. "Want to grab a coffee?"


    Charlene shook her head, "Thanks, but I''ve got things to do. I need to head out again soon."


    Irma was due to be discharged from the hospital that evening, and she needed to apany Helena there


    "Alright then," Granger said, a little disappointed.


    Charlene didn''t linger, she got back in her car and drove off.


    Once home, she and Helena gathered the gifts they had prepared for Irma and headed out.


    Before going to the hospital, they had already informed Irma of their visit.


    Whether by chance or design, when they arrived, only Irma and her caregiver, Abbey, were there.


    Helena looked a bit disappointed not to see Jasmine but didn''t mention it.


    Irma noticed Helena''s expression and felt a pang of guilt. She was aware of Charlene and Thorne''s impending divorce. Ever since her son Lloyd had returned home for a holiday and Charlene hadn''t shown up, Irma knew that Charlene was distancing herself from the Henderson family, even if the divorce wasn''t official yet.


    Irma suspected that Charlene wouldn''t be spending the uing holidays with the Hendersons this year.


    She had broached the subject of Jasmine''s custody with Thorne recently, but he refused to budge. As for where Jasmine would spend the holidays, Thorne had mentioned she could decide for herself. But 15:20


    Jasmine had been traveling abroad and was only returning tonight, so Irma hadn''t had the chance to discuss 11.


    Seeing her old friend Helena so downcast, Irma felt even more remorseful. But with Jasmine more attached to Thoely, she couldn''t make any promises to Helena or Charlene without Jasmine''s input. Irma said nothing about it. But Charlene and Helena understood where she stood.


    They didn''t bring up Jasmine and instead focused on light-hearted topics and Irma''s recovery.


    Not long after, Irma was discharged, and Charlene and Helena didn''t stay much longer, leaving after about half


    an hour.


    Irma had prepared some holiday gifts for them as well, which she had her caregiver bring down when they left.


    Shortly after they departed, Thorne arrived at the hospital.


    Irma knew he had deliberately stayed away to avoid Charlene. With their divorce almost finalized, Irma knew there was little she could do to stop it.


    Watching Thorne sit by her side, peeling an apple with practiced ease, Irma sighed and spoke softly, "Thorne, Minnie is Charlene''s daughter too. Can''t you let her have custody?"


    Thorne didn''t pause in his task, his voice calm. "Minnie is my daughter too."


    Irma huffed, "For years, you barely paid attention to Minnie, and now you want custody?"


    Thorne chuckled softly, cutting the apple into slices and offering them to Irma. "I''ve changed." Irma turned her head away, refusing the offering and his exnation.


    Thorne set the te down gently. "Grandma, it''s between us. Please, don''t worry about it."


    After finalizing the discharge, Thorne took Irma back to the family estate and nned to head to the airport to pick up the returning Jasmer that day.

 Divorce Time 287

    "Dad, Ms. Hawkins!"


    As soon as they stepped out of the airport, Jasmine spotted Thorne and Vesta, She quickly let go of Latonia''s hand and dashed toward them,unching herself into their arms.


    Inside the car, Jasmine rummaged through her backpack, pulling out quirky little trinkets she''d picked up during her travels to show Vesta and Thorne, "Dad, Ms. Hawkins, I got you guys some gifts!"


    Vesta epted them, gently ruffling Jasmine''s hair with a smile. "Thank you, Minnie


    Today was the day Irma was discharged from the hospital, so Thorne and Jasmine were headed back to the family home for dinner.


    After leaving the airport and dropping Vesta off at her ce, Thorne instructed the driver to turn the car towards the family estate.


    In the car, Thorne was busy with work.


    Jasmine didn''t bother him, keeping herself entertained with her own thoughts.


    Once they reached the family estate, Jasmine jumped out of the car, her backpack bouncing as she ran towards the house, calling out, "Mom, Mom!"


    Thorne packed up hisptop and got out of the car, responding leisurely, "Your mom''s not here."


    Jasmine stopped in her tracks, turning back to him with a puzzled expression. "Huh? Mom''s not here?"


    "That''s right."


    "Is she still busy with work?"


    Thorne gently tousled her hair. "Maybe you could give her a call and find out."


    "Oh..."


    Lately, every time Jasmine tried calling her mom, she got no answer.


    It wasn''t as tough when she was at home, but being abroad felt different. Even though her dad and Ms. Hawkins called and video-chatted with her daily, she still felt a pang of loneliness and homesickness without them nearby. During those first days in a foreign country, she missed her mom the most. She called her every day. But her mom never picked up.


    Eventually, she got used to it, figuring her mom was probably too busy to answer. So she stopped calling.


    Beforeing back, she secretly hoped her mom would be at the airport to greet her.


    But when Dad and Ms. Hawkins said they would pick her up, she didn''t call her mom.


    She assumed her mom would definitely be at the family home.


    But now...


    Thinking about it made Jasmine not want to call her mom anymore. She felt that even if she did, her mom probably wouldn''t have time to answer.


    When she got to the estate and realized Charlene wasn''t there, the excitement ofing home quickly faded.


    Thorne crouched down, gently pinching her cheek, raising an eyebrow. "Are you crying?"


    Jasmine pouted and turned her head away. "No, I''m not!"


    15:20


    Chapter


    Thorne said, "Have you given up? Don''t want to call your mom anymore?"


    Jasmine didn''t reply immediately. After a moment, she mumbled softly, "N-no, I still want to call her."


    Thorne chuckled, not pushing further, and lifted her up into his arms. "Let''s head inside."


    Jasmine wrapped her arms around Thorne''s neck, snuggling into his warm,forting embrace, her mood improving a bit.


    The whole Henderson family was waiting for them to start dinner.


    When they walked in, everyone turned to look.


    Especially Irma, who beamed at the sight of Jasmine. "Minnie, you''re back! Come over here, let me have a good look at you."


    Jasmine hopped out of Thorne''s arms, running over to her great-grandmother. "Great-grandma!"


    Then she greeted the others, "Grandma, Aunt udia, Uncle Terence."


    udia and Tiffany both acknowledged her, though their responses were quite reserved.


    Terence, on the other hand, was delighted. He stood up, picked her up, and began to yfully tease her.


    Jasmine giggled happily at his antics.


    Suddenly, Terence turned his head and asked, "Hey bro, where''s Charlene?"

 Divorce Time 288

    udia and the others arrived home, expecting to find Charlene, but she was nowhere in sight. They assumed she must have gone to the airport with Thorne to pick someone up.


    Now, with Thorne and Jasmine back, Charlene''s absence struck them as odd. Still, none of them were too


    concerned to ask about her whereabouts.


    Thorne simply mentioned, "She''s got something going on."


    Terence didn''t think much of it and continued ying with Jasmine.


    Irma seemed to have an inkling but chose to stay silent.


    After dinner, Jasmine yed by herself for a while. Feeling a bit bored, she decided to give Charlene a call, even though she wasn''t expecting much.


    Charlene wasn''t one to let herself take it easy, even during a holiday. When Jasmine called, Charlene was absorbed in going through the materials Kenton had provided. When she saw Jasmine''s name sh on her phone, she realized it had been almost a month since theirst conversation. She quickly picked up and answered, "Hello?"


    Jasmine was surprised, as Charlene hadn''t picked up her calls in ages. "Mom!"


    Charlene kept her focus on herputer and responded nonchntly, "Yeah."


    Jasmine didn''t notice her distracted tone, too thrilled to care. "Mom, I''m back from Europe!"


    Charlene had no idea Jasmine had even left the country. "Okay," she replied, acknowledging the news.


    Once Charlene answered, Jasmine couldn''t contain her excitement. She bounced on the bed, brimming with joy. "Mom, when will you be done with your work? Will youe home tonight? I want you to cuddle me to sleep, and I have so many fun stories to tell you. Plus, I''d love to have your breakfast tomorrow morning. When are youing back?"


    Charlene hadn''t mentioned that she wouldn''t be returning to the Henderson house anymore. "Mom''s busy these days. How about next month? I''ll take you out somewhere fun."


    It had been ages since Charlene took her out, so the prospect of an outing delighted Jasmine.


    But...


    "Next month?" Even though it was just a few days away, it seemed like forever to Jasmine. But she didn''tin. Instead, she asked, "When next month?"


    Even through the phone, Charlene could feel Jasmine''s longing and eagerness to see her. Charlene''s grip on her mouse tightened before she replied, "We''ll see. I''ll let you know once I''ve decided, okay?" "Alright..."


    Charlene asked, "Have you taken a shower?"


    "Not yet, but I will soon."


    "Okay, go ahead and shower. Mom has work to do, so I''m going to hang up now."


    "But we just started talking, and you''re already leaving?" Jasmine was reluctant to end the call. She checked the call duration, then pleaded, "Mom, we''ve only talked for two minutes. Can we chat a bit longer?" Charlene assured her, "Next time I have some free time, if you want to chat, I''ll talk to you longer."


    Hearing this, Jasmine reluctantly agreed, "Okay... you have to promise, Mom."


    Charlene replied, "I promise."


    With that, Jasmine said, "Alright... bye, Mom."


    15:20


    "Bye," Charlene said, then ended the call.


    Jasmine suddenly remembered she hadn''t told her mom about the gift she bought for her. Just as she was about to say something, she realized Charlene had already hung up, leaving her feeling a bit dejected. She put down her phone and headed to the study to find Thorne,


    Thorne was in the middle of a video conference. When Jasmine entered, he turned off the camera and muted the microphone. "What''s up? Couldn''t get through?"

 Divorce Time 289

    Jasmine shook her head and said, "I got through."


    Thorne held her close, gently rubbing her temple with his thumb, noticing how her eyebrows and eyes looked so much like his. "Got through, but you''re not happy?"


    Jasmine furrowed her little brows. "I am happy, but..."


    It had been so long since she''d called her mom, and after finally talking to her, she really was happy. But still...


    Thorne prompted, "But what?"


    Jasmine mumbled, "But I also feel a bit sad."


    "Sounds a bit deep, doesn''t it? But..." Thorne propped his chin on his hand and chuckled, "Maybe it''s because you miss her too much after not seeing her for so long. Once your mom''s less busy, she''ll spend more time with you." Jasmine nodded, though still looking a bit down. "But Mom said she''s really busy and can onlye next


    month..."


    "Then next month it is. Dad will wait with you."


    "Okay."


    Feeling tired, Jasmine chatted a little more, yawned, and then slipped out of his embrace to head back to her room for some rest.


    The next day was New Year''s Eve.


    All morning, udia and Terence hadn''t seen any sign of Charlene.


    When her husband returned for the holidays, Charlene hadn''t shown up at all. udia thought something big must have happened with the Ross family.


    Charlene was absent even when the family matriarch was discharged from the hospital yesterday. Thorne had said she was busy, and knowing how much Charlene cared for her son, udia didn''t think Charlene would ever consider divorce, so she didn''t dwell on it. But it was New Year''s Eve.


    Charlene wasn''t in a profession like her husband''s where she couldn''t afford to take two days off toe by.


    So...


    Around eleven, when Thorne came downstairs, udia couldn''t hold back any longer and asked, "Are you and Charlene divorced already?"


    Terence was right there, too.


    With Charlene not around these past two days, he hadn''t given it much thought.


    Upon hearing the question, he was utterly stunned.


    Thorne took a sip of his coffee and replied calmly, "Not yet, but we''re in the process."


    Terence''s eyes widened.


    So, they really were getting a divorce?


    He had always known Thorne didn''t care much for Charlene, but...


    They''d been together for so many years, he thought they''d just continue like this indefinitely.


    But now...


    15:20


    Now, it seemed they were definitely splitting up.


    udia looked at Thorne.


    If there was no love, then a separation was for the best.


    But for Vesta...


    She was about to speak, but Thorne seemed to guess her thoughts. He stood up and said, "Got a meeting upstairs." With that, he left.


    udia frowned, "You-"


    Meanwhile, at the Ross family home.


    After a day of hustle and bustle and a hearty dinner, night had fully set in.


    Charlene and Carl were getting ready to light some fireworks when Granger video-called her.


    Charlene paused.


    Granger calling her via video was unusual.


    So...


    Charlene picked up, and sure enough, Daisy''s little face popped up on the screen.


    "Ms. Ross!"


    "Hey there." Charlene smiled. "Happy New Year, Daisy."


    ""Happy New Year!"


    Daisy, possibly in the garden, handed the phone to Granger and lifted the little rabbit-shapedntern glowing with a warm orange light for Charlene to see. "Isn''t myntern pretty? I love it, thanks, Ms. Ross!" "I''m d you like it, Daisy. You''re wee."


    Daisy beamed. "Ms. Ross, Uncle and I are going to set off fireworks soon; do you want to join us?"


    Charlene assumed by fireworks, Daisy meant visiting the Harden family.


    She replied, "Not tonight, I''ve got other ns. Maybe next time."


    "Oh... alright."


    After chatting a bit more, Daisy got distracted by something else and wandered off.


    Granger took the phone back and said, "Happy New Year."


    "Happy New Year," Charlene replied.


    With Daisy gone, the video call felt a bit awkward for Charlene.


    Granger asked, "Any ns forter? Fireworks too? Or heading out for the countdown?"


    Charlene shook her head. "Probably going to."


    Carl and Nadine wanted to go, so she''d likely join them for a stroll.


    She thought Granger was asking casually, so she didn''t give it much thought.


    She still felt there wasn''t much to say between her and Granger.


    She said, "I''ve got to go now, okay?" Granger replied, "Alright." Charlene nodded, gave Granger a quick nce, and then ended the video call.


    15:21

 Divorce Time 290

    Granger had just hung up the phone when Daisy came running over, clutching a smallntern. "Uncle, I want to video call Minnie!"


    Granger hesitated for a moment before agreeing, "Alright."


    The video call connected quickly, and Jasmine appeared on the other end.


    As soon as Jasmine answered, Daisy excitedly eximed, "Minnie, look! Myntern!"


    Concerned that Jasmine might not get a good view over the video, Daisy asked Granger to hold the phone while she stepped back a bit further to show off the entirentern.


    They were in a small garden, and the dim lighting made the glowingntern look even more magical.


    Jasmine watched, a familiar feeling tugging at her memory. Daisy returned, her eyes shining. "This was a Halloween gift from my aunt. Isn''t it pretty and cute?"


    Jasmine couldn''t remember much from a few years back, but seeing Daisy with thentern brought back some vague memories. "It is really pretty and cute," she agreed, pausing before adding, "I think I might have yed with something like that once." "Really? Don''t you have one now?" Daisy asked.


    Jasmine shook her head, "No, I don''t."


    The idea of running around the garden at night with antern seemed like so much fun. She couldn''t resist saying, "I''ll go ask Dad to get me one! Don''t hang up; we''ll chat again soon."


    Before Daisy could respond, Jasmine was already dashing upstairs, phone in hand.


    On New Year''s Eve, the Henderson family would have a few extended rtives over to celebrate.


    Thorne was mingling when Jasmine came running up to him. Excusing himself from the conversation, he picked her up and moved to a quieter spot. "What''s up, sweetheart?" "Aunt Daisy gave Daisy antern, and I want one too."


    "Antern?" Thorne asked, puzzled.


    "Not the ones we hang on the porch for Halloween," Jasmine rified, showing Daisy on the phone again. "Daisy, show my dad thentern."


    "Okay," Daisy replied, stepping back to reveal the wholentern.


    Thorne looked at it and said to Daisy through the video, "Got it, thanks, Daisy."


    "You''re wee," Daisy chirped.


    Turning to Granger, who was holding the phone, Thorne asked, "Got any ns forter?"


    Granger paused before replying, "I might head out for New Year''s Eve celebrations. How about you?"


    "I''ll be heading outter too," Thorne replied.


    Granger had a hunch. Given the special day, Thorne would likely be seeking out Vesta.


    Granger didn''t pry further and instead shifted the conversation, "Were you busy earlier?"


    "Yeah, we still have guests at the house," Thorne said.


    Being the head of the Henderson family meant Thorne had to y host, even during the holidays. Granger understood. "Alright, I''ll let you get back to it," Granger said.


    15:21


    Before handing the phone back to Jasmine, Thorne paused and smiled, "Happy New Year."


    "Happy New Year," Jasmine echoed.


    Thorne returned the phone to Jasmine, promising, "You two go ahead and chat. I''ll have someone get you antern." "Awesome!" Jasmine beamed.


    With that, Thorne walked away, and Granger handed the phone back to Daisy so she could continue her chat with Jasmine.


    When discussing ns earlier, Granger hadn''t asked Thorne where he was heading, just as Thorne hadn''t invited him to join for the New Year''s countdown. Theck of an invite suggested that Thorne intended to spend the evening without any interruptions.

 Divorce Time 291

    Charlene and Nadine had just finished setting off some fireworks with Helena and the others when they decided to head out. Their destination was the Starfall Broadcast Tower.


    The tower was renowned for offering a spectacr view of the entire Starfall cityscape at night.


    On New Year''s Eve, it also hosted dazzling light shows and various performances


    By the time they arrived at the tower, a crowd had already gathered, and the air was filled withughter and chatter.


    The light show hadn''t started yet.


    Carl had nned to meet up with a few of his ssmates at the tower to ring in the New Year together.


    Shortly after they arrived, Carl''s friends joined them.


    Seeing Charlene and Nadine, Carl''s friends respectfully greeted them and couldn''t help but whisper to Carl, "Your cousin''s really pretty! Super pretty!"


    "Of course she is!" Carl replied with a grin.


    The group of young people joked around, snapping selfies and recording videos on their phones.


    Charlene and Nadine stayed on the sidelines, not wanting to interrupt their fun.


    Just then, Charlene''s phone buzzed.


    It was a message from Granger: "Are you at the tower for the light show tonight?"


    Charlene wasn''t sure why he was asking, but she replied, "We''re already here. What''s up?"


    Granger responded quickly: "Daisy and I are on our way there too."


    "Well, what a coincidence," Charlene thought.


    Granger didn''t send any more messages after that.


    A little whileter, the light show began.


    Charlene watched with a smile, captivated by the spectacle, when suddenly she heard a familiar voice, "Ms.


    Ross!"


    Turning around, she saw Granger and Daisy.


    Seeing Charlene look over, Daisy beamed and reached out excitedly.


    Charlene took Nadine''s hand and maneuvered through the crowd towards them, pulling Daisy into a warm hug. Daisy wrapped her small arms around Charlene''s neck, eagerly watching the light show and squealing with delight, "Ms. Ross, look!" Charlene chuckled, "Yes, I see it."


    The festive atmosphere was infectious, and Charlene''s smile never wavered.


    Granger observed her, concerned she might tire from holding Daisy for too long, and gently took Daisy back into his arms. "Where''s Cloud?" he asked, referring to Carl by his nickname.


    "He''s over there," Charlene pointed to where Carl and his friends were standing, not far away.


    As Charlene turned to look, her gazended on Henley, Maureen, and Jacques standing together.


    Her smile froze and faded.


    09:54


    Henley lovingly tousled Jacques'' hair as the three of them beamed with warmth and joy, epitomizing a happy family scene. The change in Charlene''s expression couldn''t have been more obvious. Granger noticed immediately. Following Charlene''s line of sight, he too saw Henley and his family.


    Before he could look away, Jacques spotted them.


    Seeing familiar faces on a festive night like this, Jacques waved enthusiastically and called out, "Granger!"


    Henley and Maureen turned at the sound of Jacques'' voice.


    Their faces lit up at the sight of Granger, only to falter slightly when they noticed Charlene.


    Especially Maureen.


    Her brows furrowed almost instantly at the sight of Charlene standing beside Granger.


    Feeling it was only polite to say hello, Granger hesitated before telling Charlene, "I''m going over to say hi."


    Charlene, her voice cool, replied, "Go ahead."


    Granger, after casting another nce at Charlene''s face, walked away with Daisy.


    Nadine had also noticed the shift in Charlene''s demeanor.


    While Nadine vaguely knew that her aunt had some history with Henley, she didn''t have many memories of him. But seeing Charlene''s expression change so quickly, her intuition as a perceptive young woman told her all she needed to know about Henley and Maureen''s identities.


    Her heart tightened, and she squeezed Charlene''s hand, saying, "Maybe we should head out?"


    Charlene didn''t want to spoil Nadine and Carl''s New Year''s celebration. She shook her head, replying, "I''m fine."


    Her sour mood wasn''t because she still had feelings for Henley.


    It was just that seeing Maureen and Henley brought back memories of her mother, especially on a night like


    this.


    Why did they get to be a happy family of three, when her mother-


    Oh wait, make that a family of four.


    Vesta was likely off on a date with Thorne.


    Yes, they were living their best lives, a picture of happiness.


    It wasughable how they seemed to be thriving while they had made her mother''s life so miserable.


    Nadine held Charlene''s hand tightly, saying nothing.


    She had always known, even as a child, that their family was different from others.


    For them, holidays were often the hardest times.


    Visiting the nursing home to see her aunt brought pain, but not visiting was painful too.


    Each visit dragged the past into sharp focus, making it impossible to escape the memories. Letting go was painful, but holding on was equally so.


    The Ross family had been getting by, not great but not terrible either.


    And then that woman''s daughter reappeared after years, stole her cousin-inw, and now the whole family had moved to Starfall, adding insult to injury-


    Noticing the tension in Charlene and Nadine''s expressions, Carl excused himself from his friends and returned to them.


    He didn''t quite understand what was going on and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    09:54


    Charlene was about to speak, but Nadine nced over to where Henley was standing and said, "The person talking with Granger over there belongs to the Hawkins family." Carl immediately caught on, his lips pressing into a thin line.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the room, Granger and Henley had just about finished their polite small talk.


    As Granger turned around, he noticed that the spot where Charlene and her friends had been standing was now empty.

 Divorce Time 292

    The Ross family didn''t have the tradition of staying up to wee the New Year. By the time Charlene and Nadine got home, Helena and the others were already asleep.


    Charlene headed upstairs to her room, and it was just striking midnight.


    Her phone had been buzzing for a while.


    Messages from Stewart, Granger, and a few folks from PrimeStar she was close with, like Abrd and Hickey, had all sent her New Year''s greetings.


    Charlene responded to each of them, including Granger, and even took the initiative to send Kenton and Connie a New Year''s message.


    Just then, Abrd sent her another message asking if she was free in theing days. He mentioned he hadn''t had the chance to properly thank her for something due to his busy schedule and wanted to take her out for a meal. After chatting with Abrd, Charlene put down her phone and headed to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Though visiting Sybil Ross at the nursing home was always a painful ordeal for the Ross family, there was no way they wouldn''t see her on such an important day.


    Every New Year''s Day morning, Charlene and Helena would prepare avish spread of food to take to the nursing home for Sybil.


    This year was no different.


    So, on New Year''s morning, Charlene got up early. When she went downstairs, Helena, Vernon, and Maisie were already up.


    Seeing here down, Helena and Maisie handed her a red envelope as a token of good luck.


    Helena gently patted Charlene''s cheek, her eyes soft with affection. "May our Charlene have a smooth and blessed year." Charlene smiled, "Thanks, Grandma."


    After breakfast, Charlene and Maisie headed into the kitchen and started preparing the ingredients.


    Both Helena and Vernon were great cooks, but when it came to cooking for Sybil, they could only assist. Sybil could always tell if they had cooked the meal, which might upset her.


    Traditionally, Maisie was in charge on this day. However, once Charlene learned how to cook, they started sharing the responsibility.


    Charlene had wanted to learn to cook from a young age for Sybil''s sake, but her grandmother had insisted she wait, not wanting to burden her with adult responsibilities too soon. She wanted Charlene''s childhood to be as carefree and joyful as possible, without being overshadowed by the past.


    Two hourster, the table wasden with a feast.


    Nadine and Carl helped pack everything up.


    With the prepared gifts in hand, the Ross family of six headed to the nursing home.


    They had also prepared New Year''s gifts and red envelopes for the doctors and nurses who took care of Sybil.


    Sybil was still as frail as ever, her gaze vacant and distant.


    Charlene and the others stood where Sybil couldn''t see them, watching her remain indifferent to the gifts the doctors passed along.


    Helena''s envelope was ced in her hand by a nurse, but Sybil soon forgot what it was, nced at it briefly, and tossed it aside. 09:54


    She didn''t seem to have much appetite either. Despite the spread of food before her, she only ate a few bites when the nurse put it on her te. Before she could try everything, Sybil retreated into her own world once more.


    The nurse had to clear the table.


    Charlene''s eyes were already welling up with tears.


    But she held them back, not wanting to affect everyone else''s mood.


    In truth, Helena and the others felt the same way.


    After spending about half an hour at the nursing home, they decided it was time to leave.

 Divorce Time 293

    It was nearing noon.


    Going back home to cook was out of the question-none of them were really in the mood for it.


    Honestly, lunch wasn''t exactly on anyone''s mind, but skipping a meal wasn''t an option either.


    Charlene suggested, "Let''s just eat out."


    Helena nodded, "Sure, Charlene, you decide."


    They pulled up to the restaurant, parked the car, and as Charlene and Vernon stepped out, they immediately spotted the Hawkins and the Spencers. They were there for lunch too.


    Just as they arrived, someone recognized Vesta and Henley and enthusiastically approached them, trying to invite them over for a meal together.


    The Hawkins and Spencer families soon noticed Charlene and her group as well.


    Georgina sneered as she looked over.


    Maureen just nced briefly before looking away. Vesta did the same, acting as if the Rosses was invisible, not giving them a second thought.


    At that moment, the restaurant manager hurried out and approached Vesta, saying, "Ms. Hawkins, Mr. Henderson''s usual private room is ready for you. Please, right this way."


    Vesta nodded and didn''t spare Charlene another nce. She turned to the eager Mr. Edgar and said, "Sorry, Mr. Edgar, but today is a family gathering. We''ll have to take a rain check on that meal."


    Mr. Edgar quickly replied, "Of course, Ms. Hawkins, I won''t intrude on your family time."


    Without acknowledging Mr. Edgar further, Vesta followed the manager into the restaurant.


    Charlene hadn''t expected to run into them.


    She linked arms with Helena, feeling a bit hesitant, but Helena gave her hand a reassuring pat and said, "Let''s go in."


    Charlene sighed, "Alright."


    As they stepped into the restaurant, a staff member approached them and said, "Sorry, folks, but all our private rooms have been reserved. We don''t have any avable spots right now." Charlene had been to this restaurant before.


    It was almost unheard of for them to bepletely booked.


    So...


    Charlene quickly realized it was likely the Hawkins and Spencer families ying tricks.


    She pressed her lips together tightly.


    Vernon and Helena seemed toe to the same conclusion as well.


    "Ms. Ross." someone called her. Charlene turned to see York approaching.


    She greeted him, "Mr. Watson."


    York eyed the anxious staff member before turning to Charlene and asking, "What''s the problem? Why aren''t you going in?"


    Charlene replied calmly, "The staff said all their rooms are reserved, and they asked us to leave."


    York nced towards the restaurant interior, "Oh? Is that so?"


    09:54


    The staff recognized York immediately.


    Especially considering the Watson family, including Hickey, was currently dining there.


    Sensing York might intervene on Charlene''s behalf, the restaurant manager panicked and hurried over to Charlene, saying, "We''ve just been informed a party had to cancel, so a private room has be avable. Please,e in." Charlene didn''t move, instead looking at Helena.


    Helena suggested, "Let''s just go somewhere else for lunch."


    Charlene agreed, "Alright."


    She turned back to York, "Thank you, Mr. Watson."


    York replied, "No problem." He paused, then nodded a greeting to Helena and the others.


    Charlene and her group left.


    York headed into the restaurant, casting a sharp nce at the manager.


    The manager, sweating profusely, forced a smile but dared not speak further.


    Seeing the manager''s reluctance to reveal who was behind the trouble for Charlene, York realized the instigator was likely someone with significant influence.

 Divorce Time 294

    Charlene had just settled into a new restaurant and taken her first bite when her phone buzzed twice.


    It was a message from Connie.


    She casually opened it and found that Connie had sent her two photos. The people in the photos were Thorne and Vesta.


    Charlene pursed her lips, avoided looking in detail, and closed the app.


    No sooner had she closed it than Connie called.


    Charlene hesitated but then stepped outside to answer, "Hey, Connie."


    "Charlene, did you see those pictures I sent you?!"


    Charlene had only nced at one and didn''t n to look at the other.


    Still, she said, "Yeah, I saw them."


    Connie continued, "The first one was from a friend of minest night. She spotted them at a hotel. Seriously, New Year''s Eve, and they''re off booking a room?! Honestly, have they no shame?"


    Charlene''s expression remained unchanged; she didn''t even raise an eyebrow. She simply replied with a nonchnt, "Mm-hmm."


    "The second one''s even worse. It''s a screenshot from Vesta''s social media. She posted the roses and New Year''s gift Thorne gave her, and she took the picture in the hotel room, too! It''s like she''s unting their little love fest-totally disgusting!" Charlene replied, "Uh-huh."


    After acknowledging with a disinterested sound, she asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet. I went out with friendsst night to celebrate New Year''s and drank too much. I just woke up and totally forgot to send you New Year''s greetings."


    "That''s okay," Charlene said softly. "Happy New Year."


    "Yeah, Happy New Year to you too, Charlene." After a pause, Connie seemed to consider whether to continue the topic of Thorne and Vesta but then stopped herself, asking, "What are you up to now?"


    "Having dinner with my family."


    "Oh..." Connie scratched her head, saying, "Sorry, Charlene, I didn''t mean to ruin your meal. I wouldn''t have brought it up if I''d known."


    "No worries," Charlene reassured her gently. "Get up and eat something, or your stomach''s gonna give you trouble again."


    "Yeah, yeah, I know."


    They chatted a little longer before ending the call.


    After dinner, with time to spare, Charlene went out for a stroll with Helena. They walked around the neighborhood, enjoying the crisp winter air, and by the time they returned home, Charlene felt a bit lighter. The Ross family didn''t have many rtives in Starfall, so for them, the New Year wasn''t particrly hectic.


    By the second evening of the new year, Charlene found herself with some free time.


    She turned on herptop and continued reviewing the materials that Kenton had provided her.


    Around ten, just as she was about to shower, her phone rang. Thorne''s name shed on the screen. Charlene nced at it but didn''t answer. Instead, she headed into the bathroom. 09:54


    After her shower, she did some more research and was jotting down notes when she heard the rumbling of a car outside.


    Charlene''s hand paused on the mouse.


    Thorne''s earlier call popped into her mind. She frowned, set the mouse down, and walked to the window. There, she saw Jasmine leaping out of the car, calling, "Great-Grandma!" Charlene pressed her lips together, turned back into the room, and checked her phone. Thorne had texted after she''d ignored his call.


    "Heading out of the country tomorrow for a few days. Can you watch Minnie?"


    Charlene nced at the message and put her phone down.


    Just then, Jasmine bounded up the stairs and burst into Charlene''s room. Seeing her, she squealed with delight and flung herself into Charlene''s arms. "Mom!"

 Divorce Time 295

    Charlene reached out to hold her steady, preventing her from tumbling over.


    As soon as she got close, the familiar scent of Vesta''s perfume wafted into her nose again.


    Charlene took Jasmine''s backpack and ced it gently on the sofa. Just as Jasmine dashed toward the bed, Charlene grabbed her by the arm and asked, "Have you taken a shower?"


    "Yes, I have." Jasmine said.


    If she had showered and still carried Vesta''s scent, it suggested one of two possibilities: either Vesta was living with her and Thorne, or Thorne and Vesta had together dropped her off. Evidently, they had chosen not toe into the building with her. Charlene said calmly, "You''re all sweaty. How about changing into some fresh clothes?"


    Jasmine remembered she had been running around after her shower and might have sweated a bit. She nodded and obediently headed to the bathroom to change.


    Meanwhile, Charlene continued sorting through her papers..


    When Jasmine emerged, now in clean clothes, she rummaged through her backpack and pulled out a small bunny-shapedntern. "Mom, look! Antern!" Charlene paused and looked at it. "This is-"


    "Daddy bought it for me! Isn''t it cute and pretty?!"


    Charlene replied, "... Yes."


    Jasmine then dashed over to turn off Charlene''s room lights, flicked on thentern, and excitedly shared, "Doesn''t it look even prettier with the lights off?!"


    Charlene agreed, "... Yes, it does look prettier." After a moment, she asked, "Do you really like it?"


    "Yeah, I love it so much!" Jasmine eximed. Then she produced anotherntern. "Daddy got me two, and! saved this one for you. Will you take a walk downstairs with me, carrying ournterns?"


    Charlene sighed, "I''ve already had my shower, maybe tomorrow. You just changed too; you don''t want to get dirty again."


    Jasmine''s enthusiasm was slightly dampened by Charlene''s response. Her excitement and joy took a small hit. "Oh..."


    But it had been a month since Jasminest saw Charlene. Realizing Charlene wasn''t very interested in thentern, she stopped trying to sell the idea and instead put thentern down, running over to hug her. "Mom..." Charlene set her papers aside. "Yes, what is it?"


    Initially, Jasmine remained quiet, but then she slipped off her shoes and climbed into Charlene''sp. "I missed you so much," she murmured as she wrapped her arms around Charlene''s neck and delivered two swift kisses to her cheek. Breaking into a giggle, she added, "Mom, you smell so nice."


    Charlene''s arms tightened around her slightly. She paused, then gently stroked Jasmine''s cheek without saying a word. She could tell Jasmine''s face had matured a little, her features shifting slightly, looking a bit more like Thorne.


    Lowering her gaze, she noticed Jasmine wasn''t wearing socks. She ced her on the bed and covered her feet with a nket. "How long will you be staying here this time?"


    Jasmine shrugged. "I don''t know. Daddy just told me to wait here for him toe back."


    Charlene murmured an acknowledgment and didn''t pursue it further.


    Jasmine, however, remembered something else and jumped off the bed to find her backpack. "Mom, I got you a


    09:55


    little gift when I went overseas."


    She retrieved a snow globe she had bought for Charlene and handed it over, her eyes full of hope.


    Ever since Jasmine had grown close to Vesta, it had been a long time since she thought of giving Charlene any gifts.


    Charlene epted it, feeling a calm gratitude, and said, "Thank you, sweetie. I love it."

 Divorce Time 296

    The next morning.


    After finishing her breakfast, Charlene went upstairs to find Jasmine on a video call with Thorne.


    Spotting her mom, Jasmine looked up and shouted, "Mom!"


    "Hey," Charlene replied, turning on herputer.


    On the other end of the call, Thorne asked, "What''s the n for today?"


    Jasmine, sprawled out on the bed, beamed with excitement. "I want to watch a movie! Mom''s taking me to see a movie at noon!"


    Charlene was engrossed in reviewing the notes she''d organized the day before.


    A momentter, Jasmine came over with the phone. "Mom, Dad wants to talk to you."


    Charlene paused, took the phone, and nced at Thorne''s face on the screen. She wasn''t interested in a video chat, so she ced the phone face up on the desk, pointing the camera toward the ceiling. "What''s up?" Thorne said, "I appreciate you taking care of Minnie for a while."


    Charlene didn''t reply, her eyes still fixed on herputer. She typed away, filling in the gaps from yesterday''s brainstorming session, and asked, "Anything else?"


    "No," Thorne replied, then added, "Happy New Year."


    Charlene mumbled an acknowledgment and ended the call, handing the phone back to Jasmine.


    As it neared noon and Charlene was about to take Jasmine out, her phone rang. It was Stewart.


    She chuckled and answered, only to hear Stewart''s hushed voice, "Guess who I just ran into again?"


    Charlene paused, immediately knowing who he was referring to.


    Before she could respond, Stewart saw Thorne and Vesta approaching and looking in his direction.


    Stewart sighed, "Well, they''reing over. Gotta go."


    "Alright," Charlene replied calmly.


    Barely had she hung up when Thorne and Vesta reached Stewart.


    "Mr. Ferguson, off somewhere?" Thorne inquired.


    Stewart didn''t reply directly, instead offering a thin smile. "Mr. Henderson, Ms. Hawkins, we''re not that close. Next time you see me, feel free to pretend you didn''t." Vesta chuckled, "Mr. Ferguson, you really are amusing."


    Stewart was about to retort when Vesta noticed his suitcase. "Heading abroad for a vacation, Mr. Ferguson?"


    Stewart gave a dryugh. "Sorry, none of your business."


    With that, he didn''t wait for another word, rolling his suitcase out of the VIP lounge at the airport.


    Once he''d put some distance between them, Stewart called Charlene again. "What''re you up to?" Charlene had just changed her clothes and replied, "Getting ready to head out for a movie."


    "Sounds like a good n. Going by yourself?" he asked.


    "With Minnie."


    Stewart paused, "I thought she was spending the holiday with the Hendersons? Howe she''s with you now?"


    09:55


    Charlene applied the finishing touches to her makeup, replying coolly, "They dropped her offst night."


    Stewart hadn''t expected that, and heughed in disbelief. "So Thorne''s off on a little getaway with Vesta, huh? And they didn''t want their daughter tagging along, so they just sent her your way? Unbelievable." Charlene listened without much reaction.


    Just then, Jasmine came over, tugging at Charlene''s hand excitedly, "Mom, I''m ready. Let''s go!"


    "Okay," Charlene said, then added to Stewart, "Don''t worry about them. Just enjoy yourself."


    "Yeah, yeah, I will," Stewart muttered, then assured her, "I''ll be back soon, I won''t leave thepany all on your shoulders."


    Charlene smiled, "Sounds good."

 Divorce Time 297

    After grabbing a bite to eat and catching a movie, Jasmine and Charlene found themselves wandering past an arcade. Jasmine, feeling nostalgic about the times they used to y games together, eagerly tugged Charlene inside.


    For Jasmine, hitting the shops, grabbing some food, and watching a movie followed by some games at the arcade was pretty routine. But it had been ages since she''d done any of that with Charlene, so even the ordinary felt extraordinary. Charlene had ns with Abrd for dinner that evening.


    As they left the arcade, Charlene thought about dropping Jasmine off at the Ross family''s ce before heading out to meet Abrd.


    Jasmine, however, wasn''t ready to part ways with Charlene. She held Charlene''s hand tightly, pouting a little, "Can''t I juste with you?"


    Charlene paused for a moment.


    Abrd had only invited her for a casual dinner, nothing special.


    Bringing Jasmine along shouldn''t be a problem.


    With that in mind, Charlene called Abrd to see if he would mind her bringing someone along.


    Abrd chuckled, "Charlene, bring her along. I don''t mind at all." Then, after a brief pause, he asked, "Is she your kid?"


    Charlene simply replied, "Yeah."


    Abrd was a bit taken aback.


    Thest time they met, he recalled Charlene mentioning she was married, but it was surprising to see someone who looked so youthful already having a child. Half an hourter.


    Charlene entered the dining room hand in hand with Jasmine, finding Abrd already there.


    Upon seeing Jasmine, Abrd grinned, "Charlene, is this your daughter? She really looks like you."


    Charlene smiled, "Yes."


    "What''s her name?"


    "Jasmine."


    "Is herst name... Ross?"


    Abrd paused.


    The moment he saw Jasmine, he had a flicker of recognition, but couldn''t quite ce it.


    Then, the realization hit him. He remembered running into the Henderson family around New Year''s, and the little girl holding Thorne''s hand was unmistakably-


    He looked at Charlene, a bit stunned, "Is Thorne your husband?"


    Charlene nodded, "Yes."


    Abrd was momentarily silent.


    When Charlene mentioned she was married before, he couldn''t help but wonder why someone so exceptional would settle down so young. After all, for someone as outstanding as Charlene, suitable matches were rare. But if that someone was Thorne, well, honestly, in their social circle, Thorne was indeed the only one who could


    09:55


    be a match for Charlene.


    However, recalling the distant look Charlene had when she first mentioned her marriage, and remembering how he hadn''t seen her with the Henderson family at New Year''s, Abrd realized that there were issues in Charlene and Thorne''s rtionship, perhaps more significant than he had assumed,


    He gestured for them to sit and then pulled out two small gifts, handing one each to Charlene and Jasmine.


    Charlene hesitated, but Abrd gently insisted, "As your uncle, it''s only natural to give a little something for the new year. It''s a tradition, no big deal, just take it."


    Charlene epted it graciously, "Thank you, Mr. Ramirez."


    She then turned to Jasmine and said, "Jasmine, say thank you to Mr. Ramirez."

 Divorce Time 298

    Jasmine, ever the polite and unflustered youngdy, said, "Thank you, Mr. Ramirez."


    "Don''t mention it," Abrd replied, ncing at Jasmine a bit more thoughtfully. With a smile, he added, "She''s more like Thorne, isn''t she?" Charlene nodded, "That''s right."


    Abrd chuckled, "Whether she takes after Thorne or you, she''s going to be just fine."


    Charlene listened, her eyes lowering in a gentle smile, choosing not to reply.


    Abrd continued, "So, has my troublesome son made peace with you yet?"


    Charlene shook her head with a slight grin, "If anything, the tension''s gotten worse."


    Abrdughed, "Well, that''s just dandy."


    He seemed entirely unfazed, saying, "He''s had it too easy for too long. A little lesson won''t hurt him; in fact, I''m looking forward to it."


    After that, Abrd and Charlene chatted about other topics.


    Once dinner was over, Charlene and Abrd spent another hour or so in conversation before parting ways.


    After taking Jasmine to see a movie and meeting up with Abrd, Charlene spent most of the following days at home, diving into the materials Kenton had given her.


    While Charlene was engrossed in her research, Jasmine behaved well, only asionally stepping out with Carl and his friends, but mostly keeping herself upied in her room.


    However, Jasmine made sure to video call Thorne every day.


    Whenever Jasmine called Thorne, Vesta was often present.


    It wasn''t that Charlene was intentionally eavesdropping on their conversations; it was more that Jasmine, aware of Charlene''s dislike for Vesta, would take her tablet outside to chat, rather than staying in her room. After a few intense days of focused work, Charlene finally had a breakthrough.


    It was the first time since receiving Kenton''s materials that she felt her ideas were so clear.


    That day, she worked tirelessly from morning until night, so absorbed that she didn''t even respond when her family called her for lunch.


    Seeing how busy she was, Maisie brought her meals upstairs.


    Noticing the food getting cold and Charlene still not having eaten, Jasmine urged her, "Mom, you should eat."


    Charlene murmured an absent-minded "Mmm," her eyes glued to theputer screen, seemingly unaware of


    her own response.


    Jasmine pursed her lips, calling out to Charlene a few more times before she finally got her to eat.


    Dinner was much the same.


    Charlene was so engrossed she didn''t even have time for meals. Jasmine had initially wanted Charlene to help her with her bath, but after calling out several times with no sess, she went downstairs and asked Nadine for help. After her bath, she returned to find Charlene still at herputer, so Jasmine climbed into bed by herself.


    She drifted off, waking up to the morning light filtering through. Groggy, she wandered over to Charlene with her stuffed animal in tow, "Mom, did you not sleep at all?"


    Charlene replied absent-mindedly, "No, you go back to sleep. Don''t worry about me."


    09:55


    Jasmine paused, clearly awake now. "Mom, aren''t you tired from not sleeping?"


    Charlene simply replied, "No."


    Seeing Charlene frown, as if annoyed by the interruption, Jasmine thought about asking if she was hungry but


    decided against it. She quietly went to brush her teeth instead.

 Divorce Time 299

    After more than a day and night of non-stop work, Charlene finally finished recording everything she needed to and sent it off to Stewart. Only then did she head downstairs to grab some breakfast. Once Stewart went through the materials she sent, he was so thrilled his hands were shaking. "This is it, this is brilliant, absolutely brilliant!"


    Charlene rubbed her aching temples and said, "I need to catch some sleep. We can talkter."


    "Alright," Stewart replied.


    Charlene slept like a log until well past five in the afternoon.


    When she woke up, she found Jasmine sitting on the carpet, engrossed in a Sudoku puzzle.


    As soon as Jasmine noticed she was awake, she got up and said, "Mom, you''re awake?"


    Charlene replied with a simple, "Yeah."


    "Are you thirsty? Want some water?" Jasmine asked.


    Charlene paused for a moment, then said, "Thanks."


    After Jasmine got her a ss of water, she went back to her puzzle.


    As Charlene watched her daughter, a wave of guilt washed over her. She knew she''d been buried in work and hadn''t spent much time with her recently.


    Unfortunately, today marked the end of their holiday. Tomorrow, she''d be back at PrimeStar and wouldn''t have much time for Jasmine.


    With that thought, she called out, "Minnie."


    Jasmine turned around, asking, "What''s up, Mom?"


    "When''s your dading back?"


    "Dad said not anytime soon," Jasmine replied, then asked, "Do you need to talk to him?"


    Charlene shook her head, replying, "No, it''s nothing. Go on and y."


    "Okay."


    Charlene finished her water and texted Thorne.


    "When are youing back? I''m back to work tomorrow and can''t look after Jasmine. You need toe and get her."


    It took Thorne over half an hour to reply. "I''ll be back in two days."


    Seeing the message, Charlene didn''t bother to respond.


    After dinner, Jasmine went for a walk with Helena, and as soon as Charlene headed upstairs, Stewart called.


    They were brainstorming together, so Charlene had him on speakerphone.


    When Jasmine returned from her walk and heard her mom chatting with someone whose voice she didn''t recognize, she felt a bit left out and asked, "Mom, who are you talking to?" Charlene replied, "A friend of mine."


    "Oh..." Jasmine said, still a bit curious.


    Stewart heard Jasmine''s voice but didn''t say anything, not mentioning he''d met her when she was just a little thing-even held her.


    Charlene and Stewart talked until well past ten that night before finally hanging up.


    12:11


    The next day, Charlene officially returned to work at PrimeStar.


    Ever since thepany began developing the two projects she''d worked onst year, they''d been understaffed. They''d nned to expand the team at the end of the year, but she and Stewart had been too busy to get around to it.


    Hiring more people was now urgent, so on her first day back, Charlene set the ball rolling.


    Thorne had promised to be back in two days.


    But three, four days passed, and there was still no sign of him.


    It wasn''t until the fifth day, while Charlene was still at work, that she got a call from Jasmine. "Mom, Dad''s back! He sent someone to pick me up."


    "Okay, got it," Charlene said. "Make sure you pack everything, don''t forget anything."


    Jasmine chirped happily, "I know!"


    1


    Then she asked, "Mom, can youe home and see me off?"


    Charlene had a mountain of work to do.


    She thought about saying no.


    But she hadn''t been around muchtely, and after this, Jasmine might not see her for a while. So she agreed, saying, "Okay, I''ll head home now."


    Jasmine''s voice was bright with excitement, "Yay!"


    Stewart had returned from his business trip by then.


    Charlene was exhausted from work, and if she wanted to leave early to get some rest, Stewart didn''t mind.


    But still....


    He snorted, "Thorne dumps Jasmine on you to go gallivanting on a dyed honeymoon, feeling no guilt. Yet here you are, the mom without custody, feeling bad about a little neglect. Thorne''s got you pegged. He knows you''re too soft-hearted, and that''s why he thinks he can make promises he doesn''t keep and leave you holding the bag."


    12:11

 Divorce Time 300

    Jasmine had just hung up with Charlene when the car Thorne sent for her arrived.


    In the end, Jasmine didn''t wait for Charlene toe back and got into the car.


    When she reached the private room, she rushed into Thorne and Vesta''s arms. "Dad, Ms. Hawkins!"


    Thorne chuckled, ruffling her hair, while Vesta helped her put her backpack aside.


    Inside the room, Granger, Moran, and Leah were already there.


    Seeing how much Jasmine missed Thorne and Vesta, Moran teased, "Thorne, I told you guys should have taken Minnie with you on your trip abroad. Look how much she missed you in just a few days. If you had stayed away any longer, she might have started crying." Moran''sment made it sound like Jasmine had been neglected while staying with Charlene.


    Before Thorne or Vesta could respond, Granger changed the topic, asking, "Did you have fun while we were away, Minnie?"


    Jasmine sat down and replied, "Yeah, Mom took me to see a movie, y some VR games, and we had dinner." Moran quipped, "That''s all?"


    "Yup," Jasmine shrugged, unconcerned. "Mom''s been really busy, so she didn''t have much time to spend with me."


    Moran assumed Jasmine meant Charlene was busy dealing with the holiday season''s social obligations.


    After all, he and Granger had been through that themselves. They''d been swamped since the end ofst year, juggling family gatherings and work, and only now managed to find a moment to rx and catch up with Thorne and Granger. Vesta was engrossed in her book.


    Jasmine took a sip of her drink and, out of boredom, nced at the cover of Vesta''s book. It seemed familiar, and she couldn''t help but take a closer look.


    Granger noticed her interest. "Minnie, are you into these kinds of books?"


    Jasmine shook her head. "Not really, I just noticed that my mom has a copy of this book too."


    Hearing this, Vesta paused for a moment and smirked.


    This book had both a beginner and an advanced edition with the same cover.


    Vesta''s was the advanced edition, with content so deep that even during her PhD, it was rare to delve into.


    Leah, who frequently visited the Hawkins family, knew about the different editions. Hearing Jasmine, she instinctively assumed Charlene had the beginner edition.


    She almostughed but held back because Thorne and Granger were present.


    Granger caught on.


    He smiled down at his drink, saying nothing.


    Just then, Moran seemed to remember something, raising an eyebrow at Granger with a grin. "Granger, I heard your mom''s been setting you up on datestely. Any promising matches?" This question immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    Leah had heard about this too, which only made her more anxious.


    She looked at Granger with bated breath.


    12:11


    1. AL.


    Granger, ignoring Leah''s presence, shot Moran a look. "Can''t youst a day without gossiping?"


    Moran grinned. "Hey, I''m just curious."


    Granger remained silent.


    Everyone could tell Granger wasn''t thrilled about the whole dating setup.


    His silence spoke volumes, and the group understood.


    Moran pressed on, "Speaking of which, how''s it going with that woman? If you''re really into her, why not just tell your mom? Or is it because she''s so different from your family, and you''re worried your mom won''t approve, so..."


    Before Moran could finish, Granger cut him off, "With all this food, I''m surprised your mouth isn''t full."


    The more Granger deflected, the more curious Moran became.


    He said, "If you''re worried about your mom not approving, you could always introduce her to us first, right, Thorne?"


    Thorne chuckled, ncing at Granger before replying, "When the time''s right, Granger will bring her around without us having to nag him."


    Moran sighed.


    Everyone knew that already.


    He was just curious!


    Leah tugged on Vesta''s sleeve. "Vesta..."


    Moran had previously told her that Granger already had someone he liked, as a way to deter her.


    Back then, she didn''t believe it.


    Now, it seemed it might just be true.


    Vesta simply smiled softly, remaining rxed and silent.


    Granger said he had a woman he was into who they hadn''t met yet. But...


    Did Granger truly care about that woman? Or perhaps that woman was just a decoy, a convenient excuse Granger used to prevent anyone from discovering who he really cared for. Chapter 30

 Divorce Time 301

    Chapter


    301


    As they were halfway through their meal, Moran suddenly remembered something and turned to Vesta. "Hey, by the way, PrimeStar Technologies is expanding their team. Are you thinking about giving it another shot?"


    Vesta had been abroad recently, but she was already aware of PrimeStar''s recruitment drive. Truth be told, she was quite tempted. After all, PrimeStar was renowned for its cutting-edge technology, and joining them would be a great boost for her career. But... Moran, noticing her hesitation, chuckled and said, "I bumped into a friend yesterday who mentioned that Stewart Ferguson isn''t just hiring tech people; he''s also on the lookout for management staff. From what I gather, Stewart hasn''t reserved any management spots for her." The "her" in question was, of course, Charlene Ross.


    With PrimeStar expanding and restructuring, it seemed like the perfect opportunity for Charlene to secure a position. Yet, Stewart hadn''t allocated any management roles to her, suggesting he was either staying clear-headed or that their rtionship might be hitting a rough patch.


    Either way, if Charlene wasn''t going to have a position at PrimeStar soon, her influence there would definitely diminish. So, if Vesta was considering joining PrimeStar, now would indeed be a golden opportunity.


    Vesta knew all too well about Stewart''s fondness for Charlene. At the holiday partyst year, he even ignored her to focus on Charlene. It was surprising to hear they might be drifting apart. But then again, maybe it wasn''t all that unexpected. Vesta had always suspected that Charlene couldn''t keep Stewart captivated for long, and that this day woulde.


    She smiled subtly, saying, "Got it. I''ll find some timeter to send in my resume."


    Moran grinned, throwing a yful nce at Thorne, who had been quietly eating. "You know, Thorne set up a special project at Neural Nexus Tech just for you, and now you''re thinking of jumping ship..." Thorne, helping himself to more mashed potatoes, responded, "It''s no big deal."


    Vesta knew he''d say that. Thorne had always been her staunch supporter, never putting her in a difficult position. The thought warmed her heart.


    Since New Year''s Eve, Granger Harden had been swamped with work, leaving little time to catch up with Charlene. Hearing Moran and Vesta''s conversation, he remained silent.


    Since both Charlene and Stewart were students of the renowned Kenton Wagner, and given that Charlene had led CUAP and PrimeStar''stest initiatives, her standing at PrimeStar was clearly secure.


    Her influence was unshakeable, regardless of any formal title. If Charlene wasn''t vying for a position openly, she might have other ns in mind...


    Since the end ofst


    Near, Charlene had decided to devote more of her time to research. She and Stewart had mutually agreed to leave PrimeStar''s management to those best suited for it. After the holidays, Stewart had been scouting for suitable candidates, and they were close to making a decision. However, with the expansion, there was still plenty to do.


    Charlene had sent hertest research findings to Kenton three days ago and was now eagerly waiting for his feedback. Just as she was pondering this, a message from Kenton popped up on her phone. "Swing by tonight."

 Divorce Time 302

    12:11 Chapter


    302


    After work, Charlene and Stewart arrived at Kenton''s vi just as Kenton was frowning into his phone, deep in conversation.


    Seeing them, he ended the call, sat down, and said, "I''ve gone through yourtest research. There are a few folks interested in meeting you. I''ll introduce you when the opportunity arises." Charlene nodded obediently. "Okay."


    Her research had been earmarked for a national project. Kenton continued discussing the rted matters with


    her.


    Later, Charlene and Stewart sought Kenton''s advice on a few issues. It wasn''t untilte into the night that they finally left.


    The next morning at the office, Charlene was going through resumes that thepany''s HR had pre-screened for the tech department.


    She paused suddenly as she scanned through them.


    Stewart, who was nearby, noticed her change in expression and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Vesta''s resume," Charlene replied.


    Stewart raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "She actually applied again? Talk about persistence."


    Charlene said nothing and promptly passed on Vesta''s resume.


    That afternoon, Stewart was due to travel out of state for a business trip. He mentioned, "The roundtable in two days is all yours."


    Charlene assured him, "No problem."


    The roundtable Stewart referred to was a government-business discussion organized by the city council.


    Only about thirtypanies received an invitation to this event. Charlene, representing PrimeStar, arrived at the venue and encountered a familiar face as she stepped out of the car. She paused briefly, then refocused and walked up the steps into the hall.


    Dalton watched Charlene''s retreating figure, about to follow when someone called his name, "Mr. Ramirez."


    Dalton turned to see who it was. "Mr. Henderson."


    Thorne greeted him. "It''s been a while."


    Dalton agreed, "Indeed."


    They exchanged pleasantries as they made their way upstairs to the conference room.


    Inside, each seat had a namete representing apany.


    Charlene was already seated at hers when they entered.


    Both Thorne and Dalton noticed her presence.


    1


    As Dalton observed her, he also realized Thorne''spany namete was right next to Charlene''s. Thorne appeared unfazed.


    The conference table was long and rectangr, with Dalton seated directly across from Charlene and Thorne.


    Dalton smiled at him and nodded, then turned to take his seat next to Charlene.


    Charlene was absorbed in her phone and made no move to greet him.


    Thorne leaned slightly towards her, saying, "You seem to have lost weight. Busy these days?"


    12.107


    Charlene knew he was speaking to her but didn''t respond, eyes fixed on the documents in her hands.


    Just then, someone came up to greet Thorne, who stood up to make small talk.


    Soon, the room filled, and Hickey Watson, along with other officials, entered the conference room.


    Seeing Charlene and Thorne, Hickey paused.


    Like Abrd Ramirez, he hadn''t known who Charlene''s husband was until Abrd mentioned it after a recent lunch meeting-Charlene was married to Thorne. Now, witnessing their distant demeanor, seemingly more unfamiliar than married, Hickey looked away.


    The roundtable officially began.


    Charlene and Thorne kept to themselves, only speaking when it was their turn to address the meeting.

 Divorce Time 303

    After the meeting ended, Charlene picked up her things and headed out of the room. Thorne watched her go, following a few steps behind.


    The Ramirez and Watson families shared a close bond, much like Dalton and Hickey, who were quite familiar with each other. As they exited the conference room, Dalton greeted Hickey with a friendly nod.


    Charlene, ignoring Dalton, approached Hickey with a polite, "Mr. Watson."


    Hickey chuckled warmly and said, "No need to be so formal all the time. Just call me Hickey"


    Charlene nodded, adapting easily, "Hickey."


    Dalton paused, slightly taken aback. If he recalled correctly, the Campbell Watson art exhibit was the first time Charlene and Hickey had met. Even though Hickey had been quite courteous to Charlene, thanks to Stewart''s influence, they didn''t seem particrly close. Yet now, Hickey not only recognized Charlene immediately but also treated her with the kind of warmth reserved for old family friends. Charlene''s demeanor, though respectful, carried a touch of familiarity, almost as if-


    At that moment, Thorne joined them, greeting Hickey with a simple, "Hickey."


    Hickey''s smile faded slightly upon seeing Thorne. The Watsons and the Hendersons weren''t particrly close, and his professional encounters with Thorne had been limited. Hickey had always thought Thorne was incredibly talented and noted his polite manner. Thorne''s personal life, however, had never caught his interest.


    However, at his father''s art showst year, he distinctly remembered Thorne having a girlfriend-a well-known fact, at that. The news of Charlene marrying Thorne, and them having children who were already five or six, was as surprising as it was unexpected. Considering the indifferent and distant interaction between Thorne and Charlene at the previous year''s art exhibit, it was usible they had already divorced by then.


    The group headed to their lunch venue. As they settled into their seats, Thorne took his ce beside Charlene Dalton observed this with a furrowed brow. During the meeting, he had noticed Thorne initiating conversation with Charlene. Although he couldn''t hear their exchange, Thorne''s demeanor was unusually gentle, especially considering Charlene''s known opposition to Vesta. And now, here was Thorne, purposefully sitting next to Charlene... Dalton''s frown deepened with each passing moment.


    As the others chatted about various things, Charlene quietly concentrated on her meal, asionally tuning into the conversation.


    Thorne, seated beside her, was engaged in conversation with others, not particrly directing any remarks to


    her.


    It wasn''t until the meal was nearly over that Thorne spoke to her, "Minnie starts school soon. Are you nning to take her on her first day?"


    Charlene, without lifting her gaze, replied coolly, "I''m busy, won''t have time."


    Thorne merely smiled, "Alright, got it." With that, he turned back to his conversation with the others.


    Dalton, who had been watching them closely, realized perhaps he was reading too much into it. Thorne''s interaction with Charlene seemed open and straightforward, likely just a courtesy given their business ties between Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar.


    As the meal wound down, Dalton shifted his focus. Then, upon seeing Hickey, he recalled something and quickly texted York, "Did your father know Charlene before your grandfather''s art exhibit?"


    York, whose work often kept him from responding quickly, happened to be on a break and replied almost


    14:00


    immediately, "Nope, why do you ask?"

 Divorce Time 304

    Dalton told York about what happened today.


    York responded, "You know, my dad and grandpa have always thought highly of Charlene and her grandmother. Maybe that''s what this is all about."


    Dalton pondered Hickey''s interest in Charlene, finding it peculiar how attentive he seemed to be.


    Even if Hickey had a favorable impression of Charlene, wasn''t it a bit of a stretch to develop such an opinion after just one meeting? But since York had mentioned it, Dalton chose not to delve any deeper. The weather forecast had warned of rain this afternoon, perhaps even snow.


    Sure enough, Charlene noticed the rain starting to fall before they had finished their meal.


    After that, Hickey and the other officials joined Charlene and the business representatives for a detailed discussion aboutst year''s business performance and the ns for the uing year.


    With words of gratitude for the contributions to Starfall City''s economic growth, Hickey and the officials wrapped up the meeting.


    As the meeting concluded, Thorne and Charlene shook hands with Hickey and the other officials before preparing to leave.


    While shaking hands, Hickey advised Charlene, "It''s really cold today. I heard there''s a thinyer of ice outside. Drive carefully." Charlene nodded, "I will, thank you, Mr. Watson."


    Charlene joined Thorne and the other business representatives as they made their way to the parking lot.


    Thorne was walking beside her. "Those high heels aren''t the best for this weather. Be careful."


    Caught off guard by Thorne''s public concern, Charlene replied, "Thank you, Mr. Henderson. I''ll be careful."


    The situation reminded her of an incident atst year''s Future Tech Expo.


    During a group dinner back then, she had identally slipped, and Thorne, wary of sparking any gossip, chose not to help her up.


    And now-


    Thorne''sment was neither too loud nor too soft, but it was clear enough to be heard.


    As he spoke, he was still chatting with the other businesspeople around them. His familiar tone with Charlene, especially since he initiated the conversation, was noticed by everyone nearby, including Dalton. Several of these business representatives had also been at the tech expo dinnerst year.


    PrimeStar had risen to prominencetest year, and Charlene''s reputation had grown significantly within their


    Many people believed they understood her rtionship with Stewart.


    Of course, plenty of folks still remembered the "incident" at the tech expo dinner, where Charlene had supposedly "identally" slipped to attract Thorne''s attention, and how Thorne had remained unaffected. But now...


    If Thorne was merely being polite due to the partnership between Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar, he would have addressed her with a formal "Ms. Ross." His casual concern seemed more like a personal interest. So, had Thorne''s previously unyielding demeanor finally been swayed by Charlene?


    Dalton hadn''t attended the Future Tech Expost year. He wasn''t aware of the supposed "incident" between


    14:00


    Chapter


    Charlene and Thorne,


    He only knew that if Thorne''s prior conversations with Charlene seemed like a figment of his imagination, what he heard now was undoubtedly real.


    Dalton, too, felt that Thorne might be smitten by Charlene and was considering a public affair.


    With these thoughts racing through his mind, Dalton''s expression turned cold as he watched Thorne and Charlene.


    Charlene had brought an umbre, knowing it would rain.


    But the wind outside was biting, chilling her to the bone.


    Although it was February, and she expected the snow in Starfall to be light and quick to melt, the icy roads were worse than she anticipated.


    As she stepped out the door, the slippery steps made her cautious.


    Those unfamiliar with Thorne hurried past her, while Thorne stayed by her side, not in a rush to leave.


    The businesspeople familiar with Thorne exchanged knowing nces.


    Dalton paused, about to speak.


    Just then, Charlene slipped forward, and as she was about to fall, Thorne quickly wrapped an arm around her waist to steady her, lifting her before she even realized what was happening. Chapter 30

 Divorce Time 305

    Charlene''s face shifted slightly as she whispered, "Let me go"


    Thorne interrupted, "Hold onto the umbre."


    He didn''t wait for her response; instead, he effortlessly picked her up and carried her down the steps. As he walked away with her in his arms, he called over his shoulder to the others, "I''m heading out now. Let''s catch up another time." The group of business people, familiar with Thorne, were a bit taken aback.


    Everyone knew about Charlene and Stewart''s rtionship. If Stewart had sent Charlene to represent PrimeStar at this government meeting, it implied their rtionship was still intact.


    Thorne already had a girlfriend, so showing interest in Charlene this way seemed bold, almost as if he was openly challenging Stewart.


    Stewart was a formidable figure, not someone to be taken lightly.


    Despite their thoughts, they simply responded with awkward smiles, "Sure, catch youter."


    With so many eyes on them, Charlene feltpelled to say, "Thank you, Mr. Henderson. Now that we''re off the steps, I can walk on my own-"


    Thorne continued towards the car, still holding Charlene securely.


    He nced down at her and remarked, "You''ve lost weight."


    "You-"


    Thorne''s driver, noticing them approaching, quickly got out to assist.


    Seeing Thorne carrying someone, he was surprised. Realizing it was Charlene, he was even more taken aback. "Ms. Ross?" He quickly opened the car door. Charlene realized Thorne intended for her to ride with him.


    She said coolly, "My car is nearby-"


    Despite her protests, Thorne took the umbre from her hand, helped her into the back seat, and asked, "You''ve sprained your ankle. Are you sure you can drive?" Charlene replied calmly, "I can call someone to pick me up."


    Before Thorne could respond, Dalton approached, "Mr. Henderson."


    Thorne closed the car door, handed the umbre to the driver, and turned with a smile, "Mr. Ramirez, still here?" Dalton knew Charlene was in the car, but the car windows were tinted, making it impossible to see her from outside. He looked at Thorne and asked, "Is Ms. Ross inside?"


    Thorne nodded, "Yes, she sprained her ankle. I''m taking her to see a doctor."


    "I happen to be free and was hoping to discuss some business with Ms. Ross. If you don''t mind, I could take her to the hospital," Dalton offered.


    Thorne smiled, "Quite the coincidence, but we also have some matters to discuss. Perhaps another time, Mr. Ramirez?"


    Dalton''s expression darkened slightly.


    Thorne added, "The wind''s strong out here, and you''re getting drenched. You should get back to your car and dry off."


    Dalton understood that regardless of Thorne''s intentions with Charlene, he had no grounds to intervene.


    He nodded, cast another nce at the back seat where Charlene sat, and walked away.


    Inside Thorne''s car, Charlene couldn''t hear the conversation between Thorne and Dalton. But she noticed Dalton''s gaze towards the car.


    Knowing Dalton''s interest in Vesta, she could guess his intentions even without hearing the conversation.


    She turned her attention back to her phone, dialing someone to pick her up, and checked her ankle.


    Relieved to find that the injury wasn''t serious and she could still walk, she felt reassured.


    Putting her phone down, she opened the car door and stepped out.

 Divorce Time 306

    Hearing a noise, Thorne turned around.


    Charlene had just stepped out of her car, quietly shutting the door behind her. She walked over, taking the umbre from his hand without a word.


    Thorne nced down at her feet, asking, "Your foot okay?"


    It hurt a bit, but she could still walk.


    Charlene didn''t go into why he had been unusually attentive, helping and holding her earlier. She simply told him, "Get in touch once you''ve sorted out the divorce."


    Her words implied that if it weren''t for the divorce, there''d be no reason for them tomunicate.


    With that, she opened the umbre, brushed past him, and walked away.


    Thorne watched her retreating figure but didn''t stop her, just letting her go. Their cars were parked not far from


    each other.


    He only got into his own car after making sure she was safely inside hers. A few momentster, his car drove out of the parking lot.


    Just as Thorne left, Dalton''s car pulled out right after.


    Throughout the day''s meeting and subsequent dinner, journalists had been present.


    By the time Charlene got home from the hospital, it was already past eight in the evening. As she began her dinner, news from the meeting was already airing. The news segment featured both her and Thorne.


    Meanwhile, Vesta and Maureen Spencer were also watching the news.


    Seeing Charlene representing PrimeStar at such a significant government event, Vesta and Maureen frowned


    Wasn''t there trouble between Charlene and the Stewarts?


    How could Charlene stand in for Stewart at this important gathering?


    Vesta realized that if Charlene could still represent Stewart at such a crucial event, the resume she sent might have been for naught. Maureen''s furrowed brows soon rxed.


    She gracefully epted a bowl of homemade chicken soup from the housekeeper, remarking, "No need to rush, we''ll see how things unfold."


    Charlene was undeniably attractive, and Stewart might find it hard to let go. Their on-again, off-again rtionship was nothing new.


    Even though they seemed to be together now, signs of a breakup pointed to deeper issues. It might notst long.


    Whether Vesta wanted to join PrimeStar or mend things with Stewart, it seemed just around the corner.


    Vesta understood her mother''s feelings and shared the same thoughts.


    Furthermore, watching Charlene and Thorne sitting closely at the meeting, she wasn''t concerned.


    She had confidence both in herself and in Thorne.


    Just then, Jacques Hawkins came downstairs. "Hey sis, you''re back?"


    "Yeah," Vesta replied, asking, "How''s the studying going?"


    14:00


    Jacques was in his junior year of high school. Starting this semester, he would be transferring to Starfall High. Transfer procedures had already been arranged by Thorne.


    However, the curriculum in Y City differed from Starfall''s.


    Since the New Year, Jacques had been diligently working with tutors, bridging the gaps in the curr¨ªculum. Jacques shrugged it off, saying, "No problem at all. You know me, right?"


    Indeed, both Vesta and Jacques were top students. Academics were never a concern for their family.


    Hearing this, both Vesta and Maureen shared a smile.


    The next day, Granger and Dalton arrived at PrimeStar at the same time.


    "Mr. Harden, what a coincidence," Dalton greeted.


    "Quite the coincidence indeed," Granger replied.


    Dalton was about to continue when he noticed Charlene and Stewarting out to greet them.


    Charlene had quickly gotten out of Thorne''s car yesterday.


    He wasn''t sure what she and Thorne discussed after, but he couldn''t help noticing that Thorne seemed to be the one always taking the initiative. Charlene appeared indifferent toward Thorne. This puzzled Dalton.


    Charlene was undeniably attractive, and he could understand why other men might be drawn to her, but Thorne was no ordinary man.


    When it came to more than just looks, Charlene and Vesta were simply not in the same league. Why would Thorne show interest in Charlene when he had Vesta?


    Charlene caught Dalton''s cold stare tinged with disdain. She responded icily, "Got something to say to me, M Ramirez?"


    "Ms. Ross, you''re overthinking it," Dalton replied coolly. "I don''t believe we have anything to discuss."


    Both Stewart and Granger had seen the news about yesterday''s meeting and knew Charlene and Dalton had met there.


    Stewart, hearing this exchange, suspected things hadn''t gone well between them at the meeting. He smiled, though it didn''t reach his eyes, and looked at Dalton. "Oh? Did something happen?" Charlene didn''t want to waste time. Before Dalton could respond, she interjected, "Nothing at all." Turning to Granger, she added, "Mr. Harden, this way please."


    Nodding, Granger gave Dalton a brief nce before following Charlene to the conference room.


    Charlene and Stewart had said nothing explicit, but Stewart sensed that any tension likely involved Vesta. Since Charlene wasn''t forting, he didn''t press the matter, instead coolly inviting Dalton inside, "Mr. Ramirez, after you." Since New Year''s Eve, this was Granger''s first encounter with Charlene.


    As she led the way, his gaze lingered on her more than once. None of them realized it, but they were all caught up in the tension between Charlene and Dalton.


    Once inside the meeting room, Granger finally broke his gaze, taking a seat andmenting, "I had intended to-A be at yesterday''s meeting myself, but urgent business took me out of town. I had to send someone in my ce." 14:00


    It wasmon enough for clients to exchange small talk before getting down to business.


    Charlene didn''t think twice about it.


    "Oh, I see," she said casually.


    Realizing that Charlene hadn''t picked up on what he was hinting at, Granger nced down, shifting the conversation to something more work-rted.

 Divorce Time 307

    Granger had another social event that evening. After wrapping up business discussions, he prepared to leave.


    Charlene noticed Granger looking at her and nced up, "What''s up?"


    Tomorrow was Valentine''s Day.


    But he didn''t mention it. Instead, he just shook his head and said, "Nothing."


    Charlene was so absorbed in her work that she hadpletely forgotten about Valentine''s Day.


    It wasn''t until the next day when she arrived at the office that she was reminded of it. Her colleagues greeted her with "Happy Valentine''s Day," and that''s when it hit her.


    Just as Charlene was about to head back to her office, she heard a voice from the entrance: "Is there a Ms. Charlene here? Someone has sent you flowers, could youe sign for them?" Charlene turned her head to see a delivery guy holding a massive bouquet of red roses at the door.


    His words, coupled with thevish bouquet, captured everyone''s attention.


    There were rumors outside that Charlene and Stewart were involved, but most people at thepany knew she was married.


    However, Charlene rarely spoke about her personal life, so her colleagues weren''t clear on her marital status.


    Seeing the flowers on Valentine''s Day, a coworker enviouslymented, "That''s a huge bouquet! Your husband must have sent them, right? He''s so thoughtful."


    "Seriously, I''m so jealous."


    Charlene thought to herself that there was no way Thorne would send her flowers, but she didn''t say anything.


    The card indeed had her contact information, so the flowers weren''t delivered by mistake.


    The delivery guy, upon confirming she was Charlene, handed over the bouquet. "Could you sign here, please?"


    To avoid causing any trouble for the delivery person, Charlene signed for the flowers.


    Back in her office, she opened the elegant card and found no name, just a simple "Happy Valentine''s Day" from Daisy.


    Stewart came in and noticed the roses on the coffee table, raising an eyebrow, "Who are they from?"


    Charlene shook her head, "No idea, but the handwriting seems familiar."


    Stewart chuckled, "Looks like you have a secret admirer. Any guesses?"


    Charlene shook her head, "None."


    Stewart stroked his chin thoughtfully. He and Charlene were often seen together, yet he''d never noticed anyone showing interest in her.


    With a smirk, he joked, "It couldn''t be Thorne, could it?"


    Charlene replied coolly, "It''s not him."


    She and Thorne had been married for years, and he''d never celebrated Valentine''s Day with her, so why would he send roses now, when they were on the brink of divorce? Besides, she could recognize Thorne''s handwriting.


    "Alright then," Stewart said, "Regardless, if the card''s written by the sender, they must have a soft spot for you. Plus, those roses are the fanciest kind."


    Maybe, but Charlene wasn''t particrly intrigued by the whole affair.


    14.01


    Her mind was elsewhere entirely. She wasn''t really interested, no matter who had sent them. Since the sender didn''t leave any contact details or a name, she wasn''t inclined to dwell on it. "Let''s focus on work." She had important business to attend to at Neural Nexus Tech.


    It was a n set days ago.


    After organizing her documents, and seeing that it was about time, she left for Neural Nexus Tech with a few colleagues.

 Divorce Time 308

    On her way to Neural Nexus Tech, Charlene received a call from her grandmother, Irma Henderson. Charlene picked up, "Hey, Grandma."


    "Hello, dear," Irma''s voice was warm andforting. "I heard from Minnie the other day that you''ve been workingte and even pulling all-nighters. I got some health supplements delivered recently, and I''ve sent some your way. Make sure you have someone cook them up for you, okay?" Charlene knew that even if she tried to decline, Irma wouldn''t take no for an answer. So she replied, "I will, thank you, Grandma."


    Irma chuckled softly and seemed to remember something. "Oh, by the way, I had a chat with Thorne recently. He promised to get along better with you. After all, you are both Minnie''s parents, and for her well-being, it''s important that you maintain a good rtionship." So, that''s why Thorne was unusually considerate during thest meeting? Charlene thought.


    "Got it," Charlene replied calmly.


    After chatting for a few more minutes, Charlene ended the call with Irma.


    Upon arriving at Neural Nexus Tech, Charlene noticed that Vesta was absent.


    Quincy spotted her and grinned, "Hey, it''s Valentine''s Day. Did you get any flowers, Ms. Ross?"


    Before Charlene could answer, a PrimeStar employee who hade along with her to Neural Nexus Tech chimed in with augh, "Oh, she did! A huge bouquet of roses. We were all so jealous!"


    Quincy smiled but didn''t get a chance to respond before Leah Spencer appeared out of nowhere. "Just flowers? Nothing else?"


    The PrimeStar employee hesitated, "Well...uh..."


    "So it''s just flowers, huh?" Leah scoffed. "You guys are hrious. It''s just a bunch of roses. What''s there to be envious about? My cousin got a whole lot more this morning. Her fianc¨¦ even gifted her shares from Neural Nexus Tech. What did she say to that?" Quincy was momentarily speechless. Well, that was hard to argue with.


    But did it really need to be apetition?


    Noticing Charlene might be out of the loop, Quincy leaned over and whispered to her, "Word is, Director Hawkins is quite the catch among the elite circles-many rich heirs dream of her. Although with our Mr. Henderson as her boyfriend, most don''t dare make a move. But today being Valentine''s Day, some couldn''t resist and anonymously sent her flowers and gifts. Her office was nearly overflowing."


    Before Charlene could say anything, Quincy continued, "But Mr. Henderson didn''t be her beau for nothing. I heard he gave Director Hawkins a portion of ourpany''s shares as a gift!"


    "Treating a girlfriend like that, it''s something none of us have seen before. When the news broke this morning, everyone in thepany was green with envy!"


    Charlene thought back to how casually Vesta had ess topany secrets, and how Jacques and Leah coulde and go from Neural Nexus Tech as they pleased. If one day Neural Nexus Tech changed its name to The Hawkins Group, she wouldn''t be surprised. Hearing Quincy''s gossip, Charlene was hardly shocked. Thorne gifting Vesta shares on Valentine''s Day showed he wasn''t just generous but also wanted the gesture to be meaningful and memorable. It was clear he truly


    cared for Vesta.


    "What are you all chatting about?" Vesta''s voice suddenly entered the conversation.


    Quincy quickly smiled and said, "Director Hawkins, finished with the meeting?"


    14:01


    Vesta nodded, "Yes."


    Today, Neural Nexus Tech''s top brass was holding an important meeting.

 Divorce Time 309

    She now owned shares in Neural Nexus Tech. Just a moment ago, she was out at a meeting with Thorne and the others.


    "Cousin," Leah said with a smirk as she walked over, casting a sideways nce at Charlene. She whispered just loud enough for only the two of them to hear, "Someone was all proud about receiving flowers earlier. But when they heard a bunch of people sent you flowers, and that my brother-inw gave you shares, they suddenly went silent." Vesta heard this and gave Charlene a brief look before saying nothing.


    Leah continued, "Sis, didn''t you say Stewart was really good to her? But today''s Valentine''s Day, and all he gave her was a single bouquet with nothing else. Doesn''t seem like he''s all that great to her after all." Vesta raised an eyebrow.


    On Valentine''s Day, Stewart only gave Charlene a bouquet? That seems pretty half-hearted.


    Before, she genuinely thought Stewart treated Charlene well. After all, Charlene had significant influence at PrimeStar.


    But now, with something topare against, she realized if Stewart truly cared, he wouldn''t just offer her influence without a position or shares, right?


    Just then, Edwin walked over, noticed Vesta, and with a grin, asked, "Now that you''ve got shares, are you nning to jump in and manage Neural Nexus Tech yourself?"


    Vesta replied, "Nah, I believe in leaving the professional stuff to the experts. I''m not one to hoard power."


    As she spoke, she nced at Charlene.


    Charlene, despite having no real abilities, liked to unt her influence at PrimeStar, meddling in everything. Yet ironically, she had neither a position nor shares. It was kind of amusing when you thought about it. Charlene focused on her work, seemingly unaffected by the earlier drama.


    Her phone buzzed.


    She nced at it; it was a message from Kenton.


    [Pick me up tomorrow evening.]


    Last week, Kenton had mentioned someone wanted to meet her. Tomorrow''s meeting was likely about that.


    Charlene thought for a moment and agreed. After replying, she put her phone away and dove back into her work.


    The next day, Charlene and Stewart picked up Kenton and headed to the reserved restaurant.


    Upon arriving and stepping out of the car, Charlene spotted Abrd and Hickey.


    Kenton had mentioned someone wanted to meet her, so she assumed she''d be meeting strangers today. She didn''t expect Abrd and Hickey to be there too. Charlene greeted them with Stewart, "Mr. Ramirez, Hickey."


    Abrd and Hickey nodded with smiles.


    After exchanging pleasantries, they were about to head upstairs when someone emerged from another car, calling out, "Leaving already? Not gonna wait for me?" Charlene turned around and was momentarily stunned to see the neer.


    Wasn''t he from the Department of Defense?


    14-01


    Kenton, still expressionless, introduced him, "Geoffrey"


    Geoffrey toned down themanding presence he usually had during interviews and offered a warm smile. We extended his hand to her, saying, "Charlene, right? I''ve heard so much about you? "Yes," Charlene replied, "Nice to meet you"


    "Everyone''s here, huh." Another familiar face from the news emerged from a different car and approaches them.


    Kenton, in his usual cool manner, said, "This is Darius,"


    Charlene shook hands with Darius, just about to speak when a voice interrupted, "Dad?


    Dalton got out of the car, surprised to see not only Abrd and Hickey but also so many prominent figures gathered. What shocked him more was seeing Charlene among them.

 Divorce Time 310

    But with Stewart and Kenton here, running into Charlene at this kind of gathering didn''t seem all that surprising after all.


    Abrd hadn''t expected to bump into his son here, either. He asked, "Here for someworking?"


    Dalton replied, "Yeah."


    Geoffrey chuckled, "Abrd, is this your son?"


    Abrd nodded with a smile, replying, "Yes, that''s him."


    "Quite the impressive young man," Geoffrey remarked.


    Geoffrey, Darius, and Dalton were well aware of who these folks were. Dalton knew his father had a decent rapport with them.


    However, Geoffrey, Darius, and Kenton were always busy, and despite their familiarity with his father, Dalton had never actually met them himself.


    When Geoffrey greeted him, Dalton made sure to shake his hand and replied, "Thank you, sir."


    Just then, he noticed Vesta and Henley Hawkins stepping out of a sleek car.


    Dalton was momentarily taken aback.


    Henley and Vesta, upon spotting Dalton, Kenton, Darius, and the others, were equally surprised.


    It was rare to see even one of these influential figures, let alone all of them gathered in one ce.


    Naturally, they also saw Charlene and Stewart.


    Stewart was Kenton''s student, and with PrimeStar''s sess, he was a point of pride for Kenton. It made sense, that Kenton was introducing him to some important connections. Like Dalton, they assumed that Charlene was leveraging Stewart''s connections to meet influential figures like Kenton and Darius.


    Truth be told, regardless of whose connections they were leveraging, meeting Darius and Kenton was a privilege in its own right.


    They''d heard about Kenton''s extensivework before, but seeing the caliber of people he knew firsthand was something else entirely!


    They also recognized Hickey and Abrd.


    Vesta knew them as York and Dalton''s fathers, respectively.


    As Dalton nced their way, Vesta acknowledged him with a nod and a smile.


    Noticing Dalton''s attention, Abrd followed his line of sight.


    He wasn''t familiar with Vesta and Henley, but seeing Dalton''s interest, he asked, "Friends of yours?"


    Dalton nodded, "Yeah."


    Vesta and Henley made their way over.


    Watching them approach, Stewart nearly rolled his eyes.


    Charlene''s expression remained unchanged.


    Dalton introduced them, "This is Mr. Hawkins and his daughter, Vesta."


    Dalton''s demeanor subtly shifted when he looked at Vesta.


    Abrd raised an eyebrow. He noted Vesta''s striking appearance and elegance, thinking Dalton had good taste. Seeing Dalton''s eagerness to introduce them, he politely shook hands with Henley and Vesta. 1/2


    14:01


    Hickey, who had met Vesta before, knew she was Thorne''s girlfriend.


    As Vesta walked over, he nced at Charlene.


    Although Charlene didn''t show any emotion on her face, Hickey could feel the chill in the air when she noticed Henley and Vesta.


    He knew she and Thorne had been married but was unaware of the details of their divorce. Seeing her cold reaction towards Vesta, a suspicion formed in his mind.


    After greeting Abrd, Vesta turned to Kenton and politely said, "Mr. Wagner,"


    Kenton nodded coolly, not offering further conversation.


    Thorne had mentioned before that Kenton was reserved with everyone, not just with her specifically.

 Divorce Time 311

    So, when faced with Kenton''s cold demeanor, Vesta didn''t really mind.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Kenton, Vesta politely greeted Darius and the others, "Hello, everyone."


    She addressed them collectively, which was the most appropriate approach.


    After all, Darius and his colleagues hadn''t expressed any particr interest in meeting her. Greeting each of them individually might have been more of an intrusion than a courtesy. Geoffrey and Darius were more focused on Charlene.


    They, like Hickey, noticed Charlene''s evident dislike for Henley and Vesta.


    Geoffrey had gathered quite a bit of intel on Charlene.


    He recognized Vesta and Henley the moment they walked in.


    When Vesta greeted them, Geoffrey simply nodded in acknowledgment and then turned to Kenton and Charlene, saying, "Let''s not just stand here. Let''s head inside."


    Kenton nodded in agreement.


    The group turned and headed into the restaurant.


    Abrd took a moment to advise Dalton, "Don''t drink too much wine."


    "I won''t," Dalton replied.


    Abrd nodded at Vesta and Henley before following Kenton and the others inside. Dalton didn''t follow.


    Since Abrd hadn''t explicitly invited him, it was clear that the uing discussion was meant to be private.


    But why was Charlene allowed in? Dalton frowned at the thought.


    Still, he turned to Vesta and Henley, asking, "Mr. and Ms. Hawkins, are you here for a business meeting as well?"


    Henley and Vesta nodded, "Yes, and you, Mr. Ramirez?"


    "Indeed."


    Henley added, "I heard the Ramirez Group has a new project. We''re quite interested. Perhaps you could let us know when you''re avable..."


    The Ramirez Group did have a new project in the works, but it was still in the nning stages.


    The Hawkins family business had stabilized, thanks in part to Thorne''s assistance and Henley''s efforts over the past few months.


    If a suitable project arose, coborating with the Hawkins family wouldn''t be out of the question.


    Dalton nodded, considering, "We can arrange a time to discuss it in a few days."


    As they exchanged pleasantries, Dalton''s gaze lingered on Vesta.


    He had thought about reaching out to her after seeing Thorne approach Charlene at thest conference, but he knew it wasn''t his ce. After all, they weren''t exactly close.


    Besides, knowing how close Vesta and Thorne were, even if he told her, she might not believe him.


    He''d heard about Thorne giving Vesta shares in Neural Nexus Tech.


    Dalton wasn''t sure if Thorne had always nned to give her the shares or if it was a gesture to make up for something Vesta had discovered. 1/2


    14.01


    Dalton seemed to be contemting something, perhaps wanting to say more.


    But since Dalton didn''t speak up, Vesta chose to ignore it.


    She was curious why Kenton and the others were there, but given Charlene''s presence, it probably wasn''t anything too confidential.


    With that thought, she smiled and said, "Mr. Ramirez, our party has arrived, so we''ll head upstairs."


    Dalton replied, "My meeting is about to start as well. Let''s go up together."


    Vesta agreed, "Alright."

 Divorce Time 312

    Chapter


    312


    Across town, in the private dining room of a cozy bistro, the atmosphere was warm and inviting. Geoffrey, a well-regarded figure in the business world, leaned back in his chair, a friendly smile gracing his face. "We''vee across many talented individuals, but Charlene, it''s quite rare to see someone as young as you achieving such remarkable sess. Darius and I were eager to meet you and I hope our invitation hasn''t been


    too much trouble."


    Charlene, a young woman with a promising future, responded with a respectful nod. "Not at all, Mr. Geoffrey. It''s truly an honor to meet you."


    Darius chuckled, giving Geoffrey a yful nudge. "Alright, don''t go scaring the youngdy now."


    Both Geoffrey and Darius had been impressed by Charlene''s potential. Her achievements had caught their attention, and they were keen to get to know her better. With Hickey and Abrd there as well, the conversation flowed easily, making for a pleasant evening. After a leisurely dinner, they spent another hour exchanging ideas and stories. By the end of the night, Charlene had exchanged contact details with Geoffrey and Darius, marking the beginning of promising connections.


    Meanwhile, Monday marked the start of the new school term at Starfall Academy for middle and elementary students. Nadine Ross, Charlene''s younger cousin, was starting her term as a boarding student. With her aunt tied up with family matters and her uncle Vernon Ross busy with work, Charlene took it upon herself to drop Nadine off at school on Sunday afternoon.


    When Charlene arrived, she saw the Hawkins and the Spencers, along with three staff members handling a huge amount of luggage. It seemed that Jacques was also enrolling at Starfall Academy.


    Getting a transfer to Starfall Academy wasn''t easy without the right connections, and it was clear that Thorne Hawkins had pulled some strings. The entire Hawkins family had turned up to see Jacques off, a testament to how much they cherished him.


    Jacques, with his carefree demeanor and sunny disposition, was clearly a product of a loving and indulgent upbringing. Watching Katie Hawkins doting on him, Charlene couldn''t help but recall the time Katie had assured her she would always be her favorite granddaughter. The memory, though distant, still felt ironic to


    Charlene.


    Just then, the Hawkins and Spencer families noticed Charlene. Their smiles dampened slightly upon seeing


    her.


    As they stood there, a passerby gaped at the Hawkins family''s luggage. "Wow, that suitcase there costs over thirty grand! I guess there really are people who buy them. Must be nice to be rich," the onlooker remarked. Realizing they were overheard, they quickly apologized and scurried off with their friends.


    Charlene had already taken note of thevishness. The luggage wasn''t merely expensive-it was extravagant.


    Each bag and suitcase, made of the finest leather, was worth thousands. Jacques'' luggage alone was worth a small fortune, and Maureen''s handbag was a six-figure limited edition.


    Katie and Leah nced over at Charlene. Noticing Nadine''s modest luggage, which was only half of what Jacques had, and seeing her bags were simple and inexpensive, Katie''s gaze turned indifferent, while Leah let out a dismissive snicker.


    In the eyes of the Hawkins and Spencer families, the Ross family''s business, although recovering, was still struggling to turn a profit. Moreover, there were rumors that Charlene''s connection with Stewart wasn''t as solid as it seemed. To them, the Ross family was no longer in the same league.


    14:01

 Divorce Time 313

    Moreover, they had Thorne on their side.


    Given how much Thorne valued their Vesta, it was only a matter of time before they''d walk down the aisle. When that day came, the Hawkins family and the Spencer family would certainly rise a notch in the socialdder.


    At that point, the Ross family wouldn''t evene close to matching them.


    Thinking of this, Rhoda chuckled to herself, casting a dismissive nce towards Charlene, before joining the others to walk Jacques over to the boys'' dormitory.


    After helping Nadine settle in and leaving the school, Charlene headed back to her own ce.


    She had barely stepped inside when there was a knock at the door.


    It was Mrs. Parker and her daughter Sally.


    They had just returned from their hometown and came by to bring Charlene some homemade treats.


    Charlene epted them with a smile, "Thank you."


    Sally, ever the polite one, added, "You''re wee!"


    She then dug into her pocket and pulled out a small trinket. "I saved this to give to Minnie at school tomorrow!" Sally had grown quite fond of Jasmine. Ever since Jasmine called her on New Year''s, their friendship had really blossomed. As she chattered on, sharing her excitement about the first day of school, Charlene listened. But her mind drifted to the fact that Jasmine hadn''t called her recently.


    Tomorrow was the start of the school year, and since Jasmine hadn''t asked her for a ride, it was clear she had other arrangements.


    Of course, with Thorne around, Charlene figured Vesta would likely join him in taking Jasmine to school. Charlene chuckled softly, chatted a bit more with Sally and Mrs. Parker, and then took the homemade goodies to the living room. The team wasn''t fully assembled yet, so the next day at the office, Charlene continued interviewing tech candidates.


    During lunch, Mrs. Parker sent her several photos of Jasmine participating in school activities.


    One of them had both Vesta and Thorne in the frame.


    So, Jasmine had indeed skipped asking her for a ride because Vesta would be there with Thorne.


    As Charlene was about to close the photos, she noticed they disappeared. It seemed Mrs. Parker had identally sent that one and quickly retracted it.


    Charlene hadn''t shared much about her marriage to Thorne with Mrs. Parker.


    Many times, after a divorce, the parent with custody tends to limit the other parent''s contact with the child.


    Mrs. Parker likely assumed this was the case between Charlene and Thorne. She thought Charlene rarely got to see Jasmine and would appreciate the photos, so she sent them along. Exining personal matters can be quite cumbersome.


    Out of courtesy, Charlene replied, "Thanks."


    On Wednesday, Charlene and Stewart had some business near the Henderson Mansion.


    14:22


    As they finished up and got back into the car, they saw another vehicle emerge from a side road.


    That road led only to the Henderson Mansion.


    Charlene recognized it as Thorne''s usual ride.


    Just as she was about to look away, Thorne''s car pulled over, and both he and Vesta stepped out.


    Charlene paused for a moment.


    They wereing from the Henderson Mansion.


    Was Thorne introducing Vesta to Irma at the family estate?

 Divorce Time 314

    Stewart followed Charlene''s gaze and spotted Thorne and Vesta as well.


    The Fergusons and the Hendersons were more like casual acquaintances, so Stewart had never actually been to the Henderson Estate and wasn''t even aware it was in this area.


    Seeing Thorne and Vesta, he raised an eyebrow. "What are they doing here?"


    Charlene pulled her eyes away and said, "That''s the only way into the Henderson Estate."


    Stewart paused for a moment, then the realization hit him. "So, Thorne''s taking Vesta to meet the Henderson family already?"


    Before Charlene could respond, Stewart let out a slight chuckle of disbelief. "Your divorce isn''t even finalized, is it? And he''s already bringing her to the old family home? That''s pretty quick, don''t you think?"


    Thorne appeared to be in a hurry, but she knew he had been trying to introduce Vesta to the Hendersons for quite some time.


    Irma had been against it,pounded by the old Mr. Henderson''s illness, which had led to Thorne reluctantly backing down. Now that they were gearing up for a divorce, and with a chance presenting itself, Thorne was not going to let it slip by. Stewart looked at her again and asked, "By the way, when are you two finally going to get those divorce papers signed?"


    Charlene replied, "I''m not sure. Last time I asked Thorne, he said it would be soon."


    But it had been quite a while since shest asked, and there was still no word from Thorne.


    Stewart scoffed, "I don''t know what he''s ying at. He''s the one eager to get divorced and marry Vesta, yet he''s dragging his feet on the paperwork. Next time you see him, remind him to hurry up and get it done, so you don''t have to deal with this anymore." Charlene listened and chuckled softly. "Will do."


    Shortly after returning to the office, Charlene''s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she paused for a moment before quickly answering, "Kendal."


    Kendal Underwood was an old family


    Send of both Neal Henderson and her grandfather. Since moving to


    Starfall, her grandfather often took her along whenever he met Kendal.


    In many ways, she had grown up under Kendal''s watchful eye.


    Kendal hadn''t been in the best health and had traveled abroad for treatment a few years ago, and hadn''t returned since.


    On the other end, Kendal chuckled, saying, "I''m back in town, Charlene. How about joining me for dinner this weekend?" Charlene immediately agreed, "Sure thing!"


    Kendalughed again and added, "Oh, and bring Thorne along."


    Charlene''s smile faltered slightly. Before she could respond, Kendal had to end the call due to some visitors.


    Holding her phone, Charlene hesitated for a moment before sending Thorne a message.


    [Kendal wants us to visit this weekend.]


    After sending the text, she set her phone aside and returned to work.


    The next morning, shortly after arriving at the office, her phone buzzed. 14:23


    §³§á§Ñ§â§ä§Ö§Ô


    It was Thorne.


    [Okay.]


    She''d sent him the message yesterday afternoon, and he was only now replying.


    Just as Charlene was about to put her phone down, another message from Thorne came through.


    [Saturday or Sunday? Morning or afternoon? No specific time?]


    Charlene hadn''t even had a chance to reply before a third message arrived.


    [Can you call Kendal and ask?]


    Charlene didn''t respond, but she did make a call to Kendal, confirmed the time, and sent the details to Thorne. Chapter 315

 Divorce Time 315

    Thorne was quick to reply this time, "Alright, got it."


    Saturday morning, Charlene headed towards The Underwood Mansion.


    Most of the Underwood family was overseas, so when Charlene arrived, apart from a few staff members, the grand old house was upied only by Kendal.


    Upon learning that Charlene had arrived, Kendal personally came out to greet her at the door. "Charlene, you''ve made it!"


    "Yes," Charlene smiled, relieved to see he was in good spirits, though she couldn''t help but remark, "You''ve lost quite a bit of weight."


    Kendal chuckled, "Indeed, but my spirits are high, so don''t worry."


    Charlene and Kendal went inside.


    Kendal offered her some coffee, noticing she hade alone. He didn''t mention Thorne, which told Charlene he was aware of her impending divorce.


    Not only did Kendal refrain from asking about Thorne, but he also didn''t mention Jasmine. It was clear that he knew about the custody situation as well. Since he didn''t bring it up, Charlene didn''t either.


    They chatted over coffee for about twenty minutes when one of the Underwood staff approached Kendal to announce the arrival of guests.


    Kendal remained silent, clearly not nning to greet them himself.


    He invited Charlene to try some scones, and she nodded, taking a couple of bites.


    Just then, the voice of the butler came through the side door, "Mr. Henderson, pleasee in."


    Kendal nced over, and his expression darkened immediately upon seeing the neers. Charlene paused, and the sound of approaching high heels confirmed her suspicions. Turning slightly, she saw Thorne and Vesta entering the room.


    Both Thorne and Vesta noticed her.


    Thorne nced at her briefly before shifting his gaze, greeting Kendal with a simple, "Kendal."


    Kendal gave a dismissive grunt, not bothering to speak. Thorne went on to introduce Vesta, "Kendal, this is Vesta."


    Vesta acted as if Charlene wasn''t even there.


    After Thorne''s introduction, she smiled politely and greeted, "Hello, Kendal."


    Since Kendal was aware that Thorne was nning to divorce Charlene, he also knew about Thorne and Vesta''s rtionship.


    What he hadn''t expected was for Thorne to bring Vesta here so brazenly.


    Kendal sneered, "I don''t have a granddaughter like you, so don''t call me that."


    "Kendal," Thorne said, clearly displeased with Kendal''s attitude towards Vesta.


    Kendal remained silent, his face stern.


    Thorne, who was familiar with The Underwood Mansion, seemed unfazed by Kendal''s frosty reception. He and Vesta took seats on the opposite side of the room. 14:23


    Thorne had just introduced Vesta to the family home a couple of days ago.


    Now, so soon, he couldn''t resist bringing her to meet Kendal.


    With the divorce looming, was he that eager to introduce Vesta to those he valued?


    Charlene thought this and returned her attention to her coffee, sipping quietly.


    Thorne behaved as if he were at home, and when Kendal ignored him and Vesta, he poured them both a cup of


    coffee.


    Kendal, his expression frosty, swatted his hand away, "Don''t touch my


    Thorneughed, "Then how about I make my own?"


    brew!"

 Divorce Time 316

    Kendal was genuinely upset. Ignoring Thorne, he turned to Charlene with a determined look. Let''s go, Charlene. How about we grab some dinner?" Charlene set down her coffee mug, smiled, and stood up. "Sure."


    Without sparing Thorne another nce, Kendal and Charlene headed out the door together.


    Thorne remained seated on the couch, sipping his coffee with an air of nonchnce. He neither followed them nor tried to stop them from leaving. Vesta watched as Charlene and Kendal walked away, uncertainty in her eyes. "What just happened?"


    Thorne calmly reassured her, "Don''t worry about it, give it some time."


    In other words, he believed that with time, Kendal woulde to terms with everything and eventually ept


    her?


    Charlene and Thorne''s marriage had been a rocky road, something Kendal had witnessed first-hand over the past few years.


    From the very beginning, Thorne had never been particrly fond of Charlene.


    And now, he had someone else he was interested in.


    Thorne got along well with people like Irma and Kendal, among other older family members.


    But he had always been the type who couldn''t be swayed by anyone, regardless of their age or position.


    So, even if Irma or Kendal disapproved of Thorne''s rtionship with Vesta, they couldn''t really change his mind, nor persuade him otherwise.


    Kendal, despite his anger, could only keep it bottled up. As he thought about it, Kendal gave Charlene''s hand aforting pat. "Thest few years have been hard, haven''t they?"


    Charlene understood that he was expressing his concern for her. With a soft smile, she reassured him, "Tve moved on, Kendal. I have a new life now, and I''m doing well. You don''t have to worry about me." Kendal returned her smile, relieved. "That''s good to hear."


    After dinner, Charlene dropped Kendal back at The Underwood Mansion, only to find that Thorne and Vesta had already left. Perhaps Thorne and Vesta had left the mansion without informing Jasmine, as Charlene received a call from Jasmine shortly after. Not feeling up to it, Charlene let the call go to voicemail.


    Later that evening, when Charlene went to the Ross family home for dinner, she noticed an invitation card on the coffee table. Opening it, she discovered it was an invitation to Irma''s seventy-fifth birthday celebration.


    There was still some time before Irma''s birthday, actually.


    Previously, a fortune teller had warned that Irma shouldn''t throw big birthday parties over the past decade, or she might face dire consequences. Irma, being somewhat superstitious, had taken this to heart, keeping her birthdays low-key with just immediate family for thest ten years. Now that the decade had passed, Lloyd Henderson and Thorne had already talked about organizing a grand celebration for Irma this year. That''s likely why, even with some time left before the big day, they were already sending out invitations and 14:23


    finalizing the details.


    Helena Ross stepped out of her room, noticing the invitation in Charlene''s hand. "They just had it delivered." Charlene nodded.


    Helena continued, "It''s her first big party in ten years. Normally, we should attend, but..."


    But given the situation between Charlene and Thorne, attending would be awkward.


    Charlene shared Helena''s sentiments.


    Besides, since Thorne had already introduced Vesta to the family, there was a good chance he''d bring her to the birthday celebration as well. For now, they decided to set the matter aside.


    After having dinner with the Ross family, Charlene returned to her own ce.


    Monday morning came, and Charlene was back at PrimeStar for work.


    When you''re busy with work, time tends to fly, and before she knew it, it was already Thursday.

 Divorce Time 317

    It was a typical afternoon when Charlene was deep in the middle of a meeting. Just as she was about to make an important point, her phone buzzed. It was Jasmine calling again. Without a second thought, Charlene hit the decline button.


    Not a minute passed before Jasmine''s name shed on the screen again. Charlene frowned, her attention momentarily wavering, but she ignored the call once more. This time, Jasmine didn''t call back.


    Charlene refocused on the meeting. Several minutester, her phone buzzed yet again.


    This time, it was Thorne.


    Charlene pressed her lips together, feeling her patience thinning, and promptly turned her phone off.


    An hourter, the meeting finally wrapped up. Charlene powered her phone back on, only to be greeted with a message from Thorne.


    "Minnie fell down the stairs at school and is in the hospital."


    Charlene was momentarily paralyzed, her mind going nk. Panic surged through her as she grabbed her bag and bolted from the office, heading straight to the hospital.


    Once she arrived, she immediately called Thorne to find out where exactly in the hospital they were. Thorne answered promptly and gave her the room number.


    Charlene hurried to the VIP ward and pushed the door open.


    Inside the room, Thorne was seated next to a hospital bed where Jasminey. Her face was pale, and her head was bandaged. Despite appearing weary, she managed a weak smile upon seeing Charlene and murmured, "Mom..."


    Charlene rushed to her side, her heart in her throat. "What did the doctors say?"


    Thorne answered, "They said it''s a concussion, not too severe."


    Charlene exhaled a sigh of relief. "That''s a relief."


    Then Thorne asked, "Did you eat anything?"


    Charlene realized it was already past seven, and she hadn''t had dinner. She shook her head.


    Without a word, Thorne picked up his phone and ordered some takeout.


    Jasmine hadn''t seen Charlene in over two weeks and seemed listless. She clung to Charlene, silent and tired.


    Charlene held her gently, whispering, "How about you try to get some sleep?"


    Jasmine nodded, "Okay..."


    She gripped Charlene''s hand tightly, shutting her eyes. Though her brow was furrowed, she eventually drifted off to sleep.


    Soon after, the meal Thorne ordered arrived.


    "Go ahead and eat," Thorne suggested.


    Charlene shook her head. "I''ll order something myself."


    Thorne nced at her but didn''t argue. Charlene picked up her phone and ced her own order.


    As Jasmine slept, Charlene sat quietly beside her.


    Thorne left the room to take a call and returned some timeter, settling into the chair across from her.


    14:23


    He looked like he wanted to say something, but Charlene kept her eyes glued to her phone, clearly showing no interest in talking.


    Thorne noticed and chuckled softly, choosing to remain silent.


    The room was steeped in quiet, both of them absorbed in their own thoughts.


    As night deepened, Jasmine remained asleep. Thorne looked over at Charlene and offered, "I''ll stay tonight. You should go home and rest." Charlene nced at Jasmine, neither agreeing nor leaving.


    Thorne sighed, "I get that you''re upset, but maybe try picking up Minnie''s calls more often. You never know when it might be something serious."


    His words hit Charlene like a ssh of cold water. Did he know she often ignored Jasmine''s calls?

 Divorce Time 318

    Charlene was just about to speak when Thorne''s phone buzzed again.


    "Probably Vesta," Thorne muttered, stepping out to take the call. His voice softened, "It''s not too serious, don''t worry too much..."


    When Thorne came back after finishing his call, Jasmine was just waking up. She blinked sleepily at them and mumbled, "Daddy, Mommy." Charlene and Thorne replied in unison, "Yes, sweetheart."


    Jasmine, still feeling dizzy, looked from Thorne to Charlene. Barely awake for a moment, she furrowed her little brows and drifted back to sleep.


    Thorne and Charlene chose to sit quietly, not wanting to disturb Jasmine. Once she was soundly asleep, Thorne turned to Charlene and asked, "Are you going to stay?" Charlene didn''t respond verbally, but her stillness was answer enough.


    Thorne didn''t press further. He simply settled onto the sofa across the room.


    Charlene, sitting by the bed, leaned back and soon found herself dozing off.


    When she awoke, daylight was streaming through the windows. She realized she was now lying on Jasmine''s hospital bed.


    Charlene blinked, confused. Last night she had been-


    She nced over at the sofa. Thorne was there, dozing with his hand propping up his head.


    Feeling her stare, or maybe just by coincidence, Thorne opened his eyes and their gazes met. Charlene quickly looked away, deciding not to ask if he had moved her to the bed. Thorne didn''t mention it either. He unfolded his legs and stood, "Are you heading home for breakfast, or eating


    here?"


    Charlene didn''t answer, her ns were her own concern.


    Seeing her silence, Thorne didn''t push. He simply nodded and let it be.


    A little whileter, Jasmine awoke. The doctor came in to check on her just as the housekeeper and Latonia arrived, carrying breakfast boxes.


    "Morning, ma''am," they greeted Charlene as they entered.


    Charlene frowned slightly at the title but didn''tment.


    The housekeeper and Latonia arranged breakfast on the coffee table. Thorne had instructed them to bring an extra portion for Charlene.


    "Ma''am, would you like to have some breakfast?" the housekeeper offered.


    Charlene shook her head, turning to Jasmine, "Mommy''s going home to shower, I''ll be backter to see you, okay?"


    "Okay," Jasmine replied weakly, "But hurry back, Mommy..."


    "Of course."


    Charlene picked up her bag, gave Jasmine onest look, and left.


    Back at home, she showered and had breakfast before returning to the hospital. On her way, she called Stewart to update him about Jasmine, "I''ll check on things here, might return to the office this afternoon." After all, Jasmine was her daughter, and Charlene needed to be there for her.


    "Alright," Stewart agreed.


    At the hospital, Charlene found Granger and Moran in the room when she arrived.


    Moran nced at her, lips pursed, without speaking. Granger looked like he wanted to say something, but with Thorne there, he held back, casting a sidelong nce at him.


    Thorne, noticing Charlene''s arrival, spoke first, "You''re here."


    Jasmine called out to Charlene too, "Mommy..."


    Charlene nodded, "Yes, sweetie."


    Granger and Moran, with work awaiting them, didn''t linger. After greeting Jasmine and exchanging a nce with Charlene, they took their leave. Jasmine''s condition wasn''t severe, so one person could easily stay with her.


    Charlene thought Thorne would leave with Granger and Moran, but he stayed, managing his work from the hospital room while being there for Jasmine. Seeing this, Charlene said nothing.


    That afternoon, as Jasmine napped, Charlene closed her eyes for a brief rest herself. When she awoke, she saw the housekeeper in the room.


    She overheard Thorne, still tapping at hisptop, instruct the housekeeper, "Since she''s awake, take the tonic to her."


    The housekeeper approached Charlene with a smile, holding a small bowl. "Ma''am, Mr. Thorne had some tonic prepared for you. Would you like some?"


    Charlene, still groggy, took a moment to process. When she did, she frowned slightly and nced at Thorne. The housekeeper and Latonia were used to calling her ''ma''am,'' but Thorne? What was he ying at? Just then, Jasmine woke up, and Charlene let the matter drop.


    By the next morning, Jasmine had noticeably improved and wasn''t feeling dizzy anymore. After a quick check-up where the doctor confirmed she was fine, Thorne arranged for her to be discharged.


    Though Jasmine needed a few days of rest at home, she clung to Charlene''s hand. "Mommy, do you have to go to work? Can''t you stay with me at home?"


    Charlene replied, "Maybe next time."


    With Jasmine recovering, Charlene felt her duty was fulfilled. As for Thorne''s ce, she had no intention of returning there.


    "Okay," Jasmine sighed.


    Thorne, standing by, finally spoke, "Alright, Minnie, say goodbye to Mommy."


    Jasmine waved, "Goodbye, Mommy."


    "Goodbye," Charlene said, getting into her car and driving away from the hospital.

 Divorce Time 319

    experts from all over,


    The Tech Symposium, co-hosted by the Starfall Science Association and other organizations, had kicked off two days ago and was now in full swing. This event would stretch over a month, featuring nearly two hundred sessions, drawing in academicians and industry PrimeStar had received an invite, and it was perfect timing for Charlene and Stewart, who were both keen on the "Advanced Materials" segment scheduled for the afternoon, Charlene, fresh from a stint at the hospital, joined Stewart and a few PrimeStar techies as they headed to the symposium venue.


    Stewart, representing PrimeStar, had a reserved seat right at the front. Charlene, however, was seated further back with some of thepany''s staff, as arranged by the organizers,


    Arriving early, Charlene soon spotted Thorne, Vesta, and Moran. They noticed her too. Vesta and Moran seemed unfazed by her presence; Moran assumed she was just there for the experience, while Vesta barely gave her a nce before looking away. Thorne, after a brief nce at Charlene, settled into a front-row seat.


    Stewart saw him but just pursed his lips, pretending not to notice. Thorne, always friendly, greeted him cheerfully with, "Mr. Ferguson."


    Stewart thought to himself, "We''re not close, but he just can''t seem to take a hint, can he?"


    The symposium kicked off fifteen minutester. An esteemed engineer took the stage, delving into the realm of advanced materials, engaging in a lively exchange with the audience.


    Kenton was a name that carried weight. Charlene and Stewart had delved deep into the world of advanced materials, having researched and handled a myriad of them. The materials mentioned on stage were ones they knew inside out, from properties to raw materials and production conditions. They were well-versed and had insights into sophisticated technologies that others might not.


    However, the vastness of the world meant there was always more to learn. They listened intently, knowing that diverse perspectives could spark new ideas.


    Vesta too was all ears. The rapid pace of technological advancement meant there was much she hadn''t encountered before. As she noted key points for future study, she realized how much there still was to learn.


    Thorne appeared contemtive, yet attentive.


    After Hamilton, the distinguished engineer, finished his speech, many in the audience eagerly approached him with questions. Hamilton responded patiently.


    Stewart left his seat to join Charlene, exchanging ideas. The hall, brimming with over two hundred people, saw many unfamiliar with Charlene and Stewart gravitate toward their conversation, intrigued by the depth of their discussion.


    As the crowd around them grew, someone recognized Stewart. "That''s Stewart, Kenton''s student! No wonder he knows so much!"


    This recognition drew even more people, eager to pick their brains. As questions poured in, Stewart graciously answered, sharing his knowledge on non-confidential topics. But overwhelmed by the sheer volume, he pointed to Charlene, "Feel free to ask Charlene too. She''s got quite the breadth of knowledge."


    Soon enough, people were approaching Charlene with questions, and in no time, they were surrounded by an evenrger crowd.


    Thorne, recognizing Hamilton, approached him with Vesta. Vesta seized the opportunity to ask Hamilton a few questions, to which he responded with a smile, "Ms. Hawkins, you''re remarkably well-versed for someone so young. Thorne, you''ve got a great eye." "Ah, but you should know, Vesta graduated with a PhD from one of the world''s top universities. Excellence is a given," chimed in Professor Zimmerman.


    Vesta had attended a few sessions in the past couple of days, and her impressive background didn''t go


    14.2


    unnoticed. Professor Hancock had even introduced her to several key figures, including Professor


    Zimmerman.


    With a smile, Professor Zimmerman continued, "I didn''t know you''re Mr. Henderson''s girlfriend, Vesta. We talked quite a bit yesterday, and you never mentioned it. So humble at such a young age, trulymendable." Vesta responded with a modest smile, "Thank you, sir."


    Their small group continued exchanging ideas for a while. Nearby, someoneplimented, "Stewart, being Kenton''s student, has such a vast knowledge base. Nothing seems to stump him!"


    "Absolutely! And who would''ve thought that the lovely Ms. Ross beside him would be just as brilliant? Listening to them feels almost like deciphering a foreignnguage!"


    Hearing this, Vesta''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Hamilton, intrigued by the conversation, decided to investigate. Familiar with Stewart, he turned to Thorne and Professor Zimmerman, "I''ll join them for a bit."


    Professor Zimmerman, equally curious, nodded, while Vesta hesitated but decided to tag along.


    She nced at Thorne, suggesting, "Shall we check it out?"


    Thorne grinned, "Sure thing."


    Though Moran wasn''t particrly interested, he followed suit.

 Divorce Time 320

    A crowd had gathered around Charlene and Stewart.


    When Dr. Hamilton and Professor Zimmerman approached, the people nearby were about to greet them, but Dr. Hamilton smiled and gestured for them to remain silent.


    Dr. Hamilton and the others joined the edge of the group, listening as Stewart and Charlene answered questions from the others.


    Theworking event was teeming with graduates from prestigious universities, filled with plenty of capable and knowledgeable people.


    Charlene and Stewart, while responding to questions, asionally found a few people who could engage in more in-depth discussions with them.


    Their back-and-forth dialogue was captivating to those with a broad knowledge base. However, for those less versed in topics like material manufacturing, it might as well have been Greek. Professor Zimmerman and Dr. Hamilton were clearly the former.


    Vesta was mostly able to follow along too.


    In fact, after chatting for a while, Charlene and Stewart had already picked up on the knowledge gap between


    them and the others.


    When discussing topics, they instinctively started to simplify their exnations.


    Professor Zimmerman and Dr. Hamilton were enjoying every moment of it.


    Just as they intended to continue listening, someone in the crowd noticed Dr. Hamilton and Professor Zimmerman, eximing, "Oh my, it''s Dr. Hamilton and Professor Zimmerman!"


    Charlene and Stewart paused, following the gaze of the crowd. Sure enough, they spotted Dr. Hamilton and Professor Zimmerman, along with Thorne, Vesta, and Moran.


    Charlene and Stewart instinctively overlooked Thorne and Vesta.


    Since Dr. Hamilton was there, Stewart had no choice but to stop and, alongside Charlene, go over to greet them. "Dr. Hamilton, Professor Zimmerman."


    Dr. Hamilton chuckled and pped his hands as he looked at them, saying, "You two are truly Mr. Wagner''s students, impressive indeed."


    Stewart grinned but before he could say anything, Dr. Hamilton continued with a smile, "I''m not surprised by your excellence, Stewart, but this youngdy by your side matching your prowess is what really impresses me." Heughed, "Aren''t you going to introduce us?" Stewart hesitated for a moment before saying, "This is Charlene, one of our technicians at PrimeStar."


    "Ah, a technician from PrimeStar," Dr. Hamilton replied. "Yourpany certainly has another bright young talent alongside you, no wonder PrimeStar is thriving."


    Stewart replied, "You''re too kind."


    Professor Zimmerman also stepped forward to greet them.


    Hearing Charlene converse so fluently with others, Vesta was indeed surprised. It seemed Charlene wasn''t as clueless as she thought. Stewart was Mr. Kenton''s student, and given his prowess, it made sense that Charlene would learn well by his side. However, materials were just one piece of the puzzle.


    Given that Charlene graduated from college at 18, her learning capabilities were certainly evident.


    12.52


    If she stays focused, with her learning ability, she can definitely pick up a thing or two from Stewart.


    Years ago, Vesta had heard about Charlene skipping grades in high school and getting into a top-tier university. She thought Charlene was exceptionally talented.


    However, over the next few years, she observed that Charlene''s college performance was somewhat mediocrepared to her impressive entrance scores.


    Charlene hadn''t participated in many internationalpetitions. In contrast, even if Vesta''s entrance scores weren''t as dazzling, during her college years, she had won several awards, which secured her a spot in a top-tier graduate school, and she smoothly progressed to a Ph.D. Thinking of this and seeing Dr. Hamilton praise Charlene, Vesta smiled but said nothing.


    She nced over at Thorne.


    Thorne had a neutral expression, looking elsewhere, seemingly unfazed by thepliments Charlene was receiving from Dr. Hamilton and others. Like Vesta, he didn''t seem to think Charlene was all that extraordinary. With that thought, Vesta smiled.


    To Moran, all this talk about advanced materials and Al was like listening to a foreignnguage. Hearing Charlene engage so smoothly and Dr. Hamilton praising her, Moran was a bit bewildered.


    He turned to Thorne and Vesta, "Is she really that amazing?"


    Before Thorne could reply, Vesta smiled at him, "What do you think?"


    Moran was at a loss. How would he know? If he did, he wouldn''t have asked them.


    However, judging by Vesta and Thorne''s reactions, it seemed... Charlene might not be as impressive as he thought?


    Noticing that Dr. Hamilton seemed to be engrossed in his conversation with Charlene and Stewart, Vesta suggested, "Thorne, don''t you have something to attend to? Maybe we should head out?" Thorne agreed, "Alright."


    With that, he took a couple of steps forward and said to Dr. Hamilton, "Dr. Hamilton, we have to run some errands, so we''ll be taking our leave."


    Dr. Hamilton nodded, "Alright." He smiled and nodded at Vesta as well.


    Thorne gave Charlene a cursory nce before he, Vesta, and Moran turned to leave.

 Divorce Time 321

    Over the next few days, Charlene found some time to attend a couple ofworking events.


    She ran into Vesta twice during these asions.


    However, Thorne wasn''t there to apany Vesta either time.


    March had brought with it a lot of rain.


    After one such event, Charlene stepped outside to find it pouring.


    She had an umbre but had left it in her car. She headed towards the main entrance, nning to wait for the rain to ease up a bit before making her way out. Before she even reached the door, she spotted Vesta, who was chatting with someone. Vesta''s smile faded slightly when she saw Charlene.


    Just then, Thorne appeared in Charlene''s line of sight, holding an umbre. He had clearlye to pick up


    Vesta.


    He took off his overcoat and draped it over Vesta''s shoulders.


    The people waiting out the rain looked on with envy, and a few even let out little exmations of admiration.


    It was then that Thorne noticed Charlene, hesitating for a moment.


    Charlene kept her face straight.


    Thorne looked away, opened his umbre again, and left with Vesta.


    The wind was quite blustery that day, but with Thorne''s coat shielding her, Vesta wouldn''t get wet, even if some raindrops made their way under the umbre. Thorne''s gesture was thoughtful, to say the least.


    In a short while, they disappeared out of the entrance.


    A littleter, Thorne''s driver approached Charlene from the parking lot, holding out an umbre. "Ma''am, Mr. Henderson asked me to bring you this."


    Charlene didn''t take it. "No need; you can take it back."


    Previously, Irma had mentioned that for Jasmine''s sake, Thorne had agreed to be cordial with her.


    He had shown concern at thest meeting and now was sending an umbre in front of Vesta...


    Vesta must have enough confidence in her rtionship with Thorne to allow him to send her an umbre. She understood that Thorne had no feelings for Charlene and was just being polite because of Jasmine. The driver hesitated. "But..."


    Charlene insisted, "He won''t mind. You can go."


    The driver, seeing her firm stance, turned back with the umbre. And indeed, the driver didn''t return.


    But the rain showed no sign of letting up.


    Charlene checked the time, debating whether to keep waiting or to brave the rain-


    Just then, a familiar voice broke through her thoughts. "Come on, I''ll give you a ride."


    It was Granger.


    It was getting dark, and who knew how long the rain wouldst?


    Charlene didn''t refuse, "Thank you."


    Granger started to take off his jacket, seemingly intending to offer it to her. Charlene quickly said, "No need, I have spare clothes in the car. If I get wet, I can change."


    Granger paused, not insisting further, but as they walked out, he positioned himself to block the wind from her. As they descended the steps together, Charlene asked, "Mr. Harden, are you here for the event too?" He wasn''t.


    Granger had heard from Moranthat she''d attended these events recently.


    They hadn''t worked together muchtely, and realizing he missed seeing her, he decided to drop by.


    Seeing the slight redness in her ears from the cold, he simply responded, "Yeah," then added, "Got time for dinnerter?"


    Granger had helped her out, and they would be working together again soon, so having dinner didn''t seem like a big deal.


    Charlene agreed, "Sure."

 Divorce Time 322

    As they settled into their seats at the restaurant, Granger got Charlene a ss of water and asked, "Did you gain anything from the exchange activities this time?" "Sort of."


    She had joined the exchange program seeking inspiration to delve into the materials Kenton had handed over to her and Stewart a while back.


    After attending several sessions, she felt she finally had some new directions to explore.


    Charlene then asked, "How''s Daisy doingtely?"


    "Daisy''s been doing much better since the second half ofst year. She started school again this year, and she''s made some new friends. She''s been quite happy both at home and at school." Granger paused and added, "She often mentions you. Next time, maybe we can all get together for dinner?"


    Charlene nodded, replying, "Sure."


    With personal matters out of the way, they switched to discussing business topics.


    Granger also brought up his coboration with Vernon Ross, and they found plenty to talk about. The meal turned out to be quite pleasant.


    Previously, when he used Daisy as an excuse to meet Charlene, she mostly engaged with Daisy and barely acknowledged him. But now, even without Daisy around, they could have a proper conversation.


    Granger could see that Charlene was beginning to let go of past grievances and was slowly epting him. Although this eptance wasn''t in the romantic sense, and they weren''t even quite friends yet, it was a significant improvement from before. After finishing their meal, Charlene and Granger parted ways.


    Since moving out to live on her own, Charlene had been so busy with work that she hadn''t had time to shop for clothes in the past few months. With the change of seasons approaching, her wardrobe was looking sparse.


    On Saturday, Charlene decided to go shopping.


    After trying on clothes for over an hour and picking out some items for the Ross family, she took a seat on the couch to rest and wait for the cashier.


    Just then, a voice called out from the entrance, "Cousin?"


    Charlene turned her head and saw Jta standing there.


    Jta was the daughter of Laverne Hawkins, only a few months younger than Charlene.


    They used to y together all the time as kids and were very close. But after Charlene''s mother divorced Henley Hawkins, they rarely saw each other.


    Theirst meeting was three or four years ago. Back then, Thorne hadn''t met Vesta yet. Jta, having heard about her uncle''s serious business troubles and imminent bankruptcy, hade all the way from her city to secretly give Charlene her savings to help out. Charlene smiled, greeting her, "It''s been a while."


    "It really has," Jta said, feeling a bit overwhelmed. Then, remembering something, she turned to Charlene with concern and asked, "Cousin, are you okay?"


    §ã


    Jta knew about theplicated history between Charlene, Vesta, and Thorne.


    She had heard that Charlene had loved Thorne for years, but he never reciprocated her feelings. Then, he was instantly captivated by Vesta upon meeting her.


    Jta knew firsthand how irresistibly attractive Vesta was to men. Over the years, she had seen countless men be infatuated with her.


    Even Jta''s high school crush had dated her just to get closer to Vesta.


    But Vesta was undeniably talented and charming.


    Losing the man you love to someone so exceptional, being unable to win him back,pounded by the issues between Maureen and Sybil, it was no wonder Charlene''s heart must be aching deeply.

 Divorce Time 323

    Charlene had a pretty good idea of what was going through her mind.


    She was about to brush it off when Laverne stormed in, spotting Jta, and snapped, "Where have you been roaming around? Do you have any idea how long I''ve been searching for you? Ignoring my calls, you-"


    She cut herself off mid-sentence when she saw Charlene standing with her back turned. Her expression instantly turned cold.


    At that moment, a sales assistant approached Charlene and said, "Ms. Ross, your items are all wrapped up. Here''s the receipt, totaling five hundred eighty-nine thousand seven hundred sixty-four dors. Would you like to check it?" Charlene nodded, taking the receipt.


    They were currently at a high-end designer store, and Charlene''s purchases were all neatly bagged, scattered across the floor-a total of over thirty shopping bags.


    Charlene nced over the receipt, confirmed everything was correct, and handed her card to the assistant.


    Laverne and Jta were momentarily taken aback.


    Did Charlene just spend nearly six hundred thousand dors on clothes in one go?


    But Laverne quicklyposed herself, figuring Charlene was just putting on a show, trying to keep up


    appearances.


    After all, without Thorne, the Hawkins family''s financial situation was shaky at best. Even Vesta couldn''t afford to spend that much on clothes in a year. The Ross


    was struggling financially, and Charlene didn''t have any notable skills or job prospects. Where would they get any ie?


    Jta, however, was a bit worried.


    She''d hear


    that while the Ross family hadn''t gone bankrupt, they were certainly not in a good ce financiall Spending half a million on clothes just like that... Laverne scoffed but didn''tment further. She turned to Jta, saying, "Your uncle''s almost done with dinner. Do you


    ant everyone to wait for you to start eating? Let''s go."


    Jta nced at Charlene, nodded a quick goodbye, and hurried after Laverne.


    Previously, Jta had heard that the Hawkins family''s new house was bought by Thorne for over six million dors for Maureen.


    That amount didn''t even include the cost of all the expensive furniture and decorations.


    Laverne had mentioned that just therge vase in the living room was worth over a million dors, a housewarming gift from Thorne to Vesta.


    And there were other costly decorations throughout the house.


    Jta was from a wealthy family herself, but this was the first time she''d seen such a luxurious and upscale vi. Her eyes were wide the whole time, and she moved carefully, as if she was afraid of identally knocking something valuable over. Leah,fortably lounging on the couch with a bag of pretzels, watched Jta with amusement and couldn''t help but chuckle at her awe-struck demeanor.


    Vesta descended the staircase with a nonchnt grace, noticing Jta''s unease. She casually remarked, "They''re just bits and pieces of decor. No need to be so tense. If something gets broken, we can simply rece it."


    13:52


    C


    2


    Vesta''s tone made it clear she didn''t particrly value these items.


    Jta was surprised by the casual attitude. Was Vesta always thisvish?


    Leah smirked proudly, adding, "My brother-inw has money to burn and he''s generous with my sister. If it makes her happy, she could break one of these every day, and he''d just buy her a new batch to y with." Jta was left speechless.


    She''d heard about Thorne''s generosity toward Vesta-giving her money, shares, connections, and helping the Hawkins family establish themselves in Starfall City...


    But hearing about it was one thing, seeing it firsthand was quite another.


    Moreover, she''d heard Thorne was rather tight-fisted with Charlene.


    The Ross family had fallen into hard times, and he hadn''t lifted a finger to help. Yet he was so extravagantly generous with Vesta...

 Divorce Time 324

    13.52


    Just as Jta was lost in thought, Thorne arrived.


    After Thorne made his rounds greeting the Hawkins and Spencer families, Vesta introduced him to Jta, saying, "This is my cousin Jta." Thorne nced at Jta, shed a polite smile, and greeted, "Hello."


    Jta had only seen Thorne in Vesta''s social media posts before. Now that she met him in person, she could see why Vesta was drawn to him.


    Sure, there had been plenty of charming suitors vying for Vesta''s attention, all aplished in their own right. Butpared to Thorne... Whether it was personal achievements, education, family background, or even looks and demeanor, Thorne outshone them all by a mile.


    Many of Vesta''s previous admirers were truly impressive, but now Jta realized what it meant to meet someone truly exceptional.


    And she had to admit, Thorne and Vesta looked perfect together.


    However, recalling the rumors about Thorne and Charlene, Jta lowered her gaze and muttered softly, "H-hi." After Thorne finished his greetings with the Hawkins and Spencer families, he settled onto the couch.


    The word had spread sincest year-Vesta''s Starfall boyfriend had effortlessly ushered the Hawkins family into the elite social circle of Starfall. It was the talk among the upper echelons of Y City, where the Hawkins family was well-connected. Today, some old friends from Y City hade to visit Katie Hawkins.


    They had been skeptical about the Hawkins family''s sudden rise in Starfall, given that Vesta, despite her brilliance, was still part of a mid-tier family in Y City. Marrying into the top tier seemed a stretch, let alone entering the elite of Starfall. But after seeing the Hawkins'' new mansion and meeting Thorne in person, they were finally convinced.


    Noticing their astonished nces toward Thorne, Vesta casually mentioned, "They''re friends of the Hawkins family."


    Thorne nodded and responded warmly, shaking hands with each guest as they greeted him.


    Once Thorne arrived, they moved to the dining room for dinner.


    Jta was nearing thepletion of her master''s degree.


    Laverne had brought her to Starfall to find a job and hoped Vesta could help Jta find a suitable partner there.


    Thorne was kind and courteous to everyone from the Hawkins and Spencer families.


    After dinner, seeing that Thorne seemed to be in a good mood, Laverne couldn''t resist bringing up the subject.


    Jta wasn''t interested in working there. She also didn''t want to bother anyone. She blurted, "You don''t have


    to-"


    Before she could finish, Thorne turned to her with a smile, "It''s no trouble." He paused, looked at her, and asked, "Jta, right? Do you have any particr aspirations regarding your career?"


    Jta was taken aback by how seriously Thorne seemed to consider her.


    Was it because he truly cared for Vesta, extending that care to her family?


    During dinner, she had overheard Leah talking about how Thorne, feeling jealous of all the attention Vesta received, had transferred a significant portion of hispany''s shares to her to fend off other admirers. 12.52


    She thought that was already a significant gesture, but she hadn''t expected Thorne to take such an interest in her, a rtive he''d just met.


    She had heard that Thorne and Charlene hadn''t officially divorced yet. Thorne and Vesta weren''t even married, and when Leah had yfully called Thorne her brother-inw, Jta had found it a bit premature. But she never imagined Thorne would help her so directly and treat her like family. She was bewildered.


    Naturally timid, and not used to such attention, especially whenpared to Vesta, she found herself tongue-tied.


    Seeing Jta''s unease, Vesta gently tapped Thorne''s arm and said, "Don''t scare her."


    Thorne chuckled and replied, "Alright." Then he told Jta, "Just let someone know when you''ve made up your mind. No need to feel embarrassed." Jta quickly responded, "O-okay."

 Divorce Time 325

    Just then, Vesta seemed to have a lightbulb moment. "Isn''t Granger''spany hiring right now? I''m sure they have a position that would suit her. I''ll give Granger a callter." Thorne chuckled at the suggestion. "Sounds good."


    Jta was well aware of who Granger was. She''d heard that he and Thorne were childhood buddies, and he was quite fond of Vesta. Whenever Vesta needed help, Granger was usually there to lend a hand.


    Upon hearing this, Jta was about to express her reluctance to rely on others, but Laverne quickly interjected with gratitude, saying, "Thanks, Vesta. We really appreciate it." Vesta nodded and said, "Happy to help."


    With that, Thorne and Vesta moved on to other topics, their conversation flowing smoothly as if they had a never-ending list of things to discuss. Their chemistry was undeniable.


    Watching them, Jta couldn''t help but think of Charlene, who was out shopping alone. She whispered to Leah, "So... when are they nning to finalize the divorce?"


    Leah took a moment to realize Jta was referring to Charlene and Thorne. She smirked and replied, "My brother-inw said it''s soon, but the property division is a bit tricky. He doesn''t want her using it as an excuse to interfereter, so they''re settling everything before it''s official."


    Jta felt a bit of relief knowing Charlene would at least get some of the assets. She''d heard Thorne had a strong dislike for Charlene and feared he might leave her with nothing.


    Talking about the division of assets seemed to sour Leah''s mood. Before Jta could say anything, Leah huffed, "If my brother-inw wasn''t worried about her causing trouble with Grandma, he wouldn''t give her a dime!"


    Jta nodded slowly, "Oh."


    She paused, then asked, "Will she get a significant portion?"


    Leah scoffed, "Depends on how you see it. It''s not much in the grand scheme, but just enough to keep up appearances. It''s more than she deserves, really."


    Jta understood. Given Thorne''s wealth, if Leah was upset about it, Charlene was likely walking away with more than just peanuts.


    Realizing this, she felt more at ease.


    Truth be told, from Leah''s perspective, what Charlene was getting was indeed a drop in the oceanpared to Thorne''s fortune. It was about as much as Thorne had spent on Leah''s sister over the years.


    But still, in their eyes, it was a considerable sum. Money that should have stayed within the family was going to Charlene, and Leah wasn''t happy about it.


    Leah then circled back to the conversation about Jta possibly working at Granger Enterprises. She shot Jta a pointed look. "Once you start working there, keep an eye on Granger for me, will you? Make sure no other women get too close."


    Jta had heard from Laverne that Leah had a thing for Thorne''s friend. He was quite a catch in the Starfall social scene, ticking all the right boxes. But it seemed the feeling wasn''t mutual.


    Feeling uncertain about how to reply, Jta said, "Well, it''s not a done deal yet. I might not evennd the job at The Harden Group."


    §ã


    Leah smirked, "Oh, you don''t know. As long as my sister puts in a word, Granger will definitely agree."


    Jta simply replied, "Oh."


    Thorne had business to attend to and was preparing to leave. The Hawkins and Spencer families held him in Chapter 320


    high regard and saw him off together.


    Ter


    Laverne, keen on helping Jta establish herself in Starfall, brought up the topic with Vesta again.once Thorne had left.


    Seeing an opportune moment, Vesta picked up her phone to call Granger. But despite several attempts, the call went unanswered.

 Divorce Time 326

    Vesta put down her phone and turned to Laverne, saying, "Something must havee up. I''ll call backter."


    After about half an hour, she dialed Granger again. This time, he picked up. "Am I interrupting anything?" Vesta asked.


    "No, not at all," Granger replied. In truth, he''d seen her call the first time but chose not to answer.


    "Is there something you need?" he queried.


    Vesta exined her reason for calling, and Granger asked, "Why not send her over to Thorne Industries?"


    With a slight smile, Vesta responded, "Thorne Industries isn''t hiring at the moment."


    Granger paused for a moment before asking, "What''s her name?"


    "Jta."


    "How do you spell that?"


    "J-A-N-E-T-T-A," Vesta rified.


    "Got it. Have her apply through the usual channels," Granger said.


    "Thanks, Granger," Vesta said gratefully.


    Before Granger could reply, Vesta, eager to keep the conversation going, asked casually, "What are you up to these days? Staying busy?"


    Before he could respond, a gentle female voice came from Granger''s end. "Granger, who are you talking to?"


    "Nothing important," Granger replied coolly. Then, to Vesta, he added, "I have to go. We''ll talkter." And with that, he hung up.


    The sudden appearance of the woman''s voice had clearly soured Granger''s mood, and his abruptness in ending the call suggested he didn''t want Vesta to get the wrong idea about his rtionship with the woman. Vesta raised an eyebrow at the thought. She set her phone down and told Laverne, "Granger agreed."


    "Thank you, Vesta," Laverne said gratefully.


    Leah, with a triumphant grin, turned to Jta and said, "See? I told you, as long as my sister asks, Granger will say yes."


    Jta paused, giving Vesta a thoughtful look.


    That evening, after having dinner, Charlene returned to her apartment from the Ross Mansion. She was about to start her work on theputer when a call from Thorne came through. Charlene didn''t answer; instead, she turned off her phone.


    It wasn''t until the next morning that she powered it back on. She found several messages from Thorne waiting for her.


    [I''d like to talk to you.]


    [About grandma''s birthday party.]


    [I hope you''ll attend.]


    Seeing no reply from her, Thorne stopped messaging.


    Charlene stayed quiet. Later, as she was making breakfast after her morning routine, Thorne called again. She frowned and chose to ignore the call.


    14:07


    After a couple more attempts, Thorne gave up.


    Charlene went to work as usual. That day, Dalton Ramirez had some business at PrimeStar Technologies, and Stewart was the one to wee him. Over lunch, Dalton tried insistently to invite Stewart to join him, but Stewart declined as always. So, Dalton left with his own team.


    As Dalton reached the parking lot, he noticed Thorne leaning against a car, seemingly waiting for someone.


    "Mr. Henderson," Dalton greeted as he approached.


    Thorne smiled. "Mr. Ramirez, here for a meeting at PrimeStar?"


    ''Yes."


    Recalling Thorne''s open approach towards Charlene, Dalton eyed him curiously. "And you, Mr. Henderson?"


    "Looking for Charlene," Thorne replied with a grin, ncing up at the PrimeStar building. "She''s probably upstairs, right?"


    Dalton pressed his lips together, not quite sure what to say. Thorne sighed and continued, "She doesn''t answer my calls or messages, so here I am."


    Dalton was about to respond when Charlene and Stewart emerged from the building, surprised to find both Thorne and Dalton in the parking lot.


    Stewart almost wished he could turn back inside, but they continued walking towards their car, seemingly ignoring the others.


    Thorne, however, intercepted them, addressing Charlene directly, "We need to talk."


    Stewart wasn''t aware of the hug Thorne had given Charlene at the previous meeting. He only knew that Thorne had always kept their marriage discreet, not wanting others to know about his r

 Divorce Time 327

    Charlene didn''t look back at Thorne as she turned and walked away.


    Thorne took a step forward, trying to stop her, but was interrupted by the ringing of his phone.


    He nced at the caller ID, hesitating for a moment while watching Charlene''s silhouette disappear into her car. He then picked up the call.


    Stewart had initially wanted to stop Thorne from approaching Charlene. But seeing Thorne give up so easily, he threw a disdainful look his way, let out a dismissive "huh," and got in the car with Charlene.


    Stewart hadn''t quite caught what Charlene and Thorne were talking about earlier. Once inside the car, he turned to her and asked, "What did he want?"


    Charlene exined about Irma''s uing birthday celebration.


    Stewart was genuinely surprised; he hadn''t heard about Irma''s birthday ns. The Ferguson and Henderson families weren''t particrly close, but given the grandeur of Irma''s party, the Fergusons would likely get an invite.


    Stewart, who seldom visited his family''s estate, was not up to date on these matters. After listening to Charlene''s exnation, he agreed, saying, "You''re right not to go."


    He paused, frowning, "Hasn''t he already taken Vesta to Henderson Mansion to meet the family? He''ll probably bring her to Irma''s birthday too. So why ask you to go? Wouldn''t it be better if you didn''t?"


    Charlene had thought about it too. But she figured she and Thorne wouldn''t cross paths again. His business with Vesta was none of her concern. Though it seemed odd, she didn''t dwell on ''it.


    Stewart, after a moment, added, "Could it be that he brought Vesta home, but the family wasn''t thrilled with. her? Maybe he thinks since the olddy likes you, if you approve, they''ll ept Vesta and the two of them can be together?" Charlene paused, then simply said, "Maybe."


    Stewart scoffed, "No wonder he''se crawling back to you. He''s ying his cards well."


    Charlene didn''t reply, focusing on driving.


    Meanwhile, Thorne wrapped up his phone call.


    Dalton hadn''t left yet. Seeing Thorne end the call, he hesitated before asking, "Ms. Hawkins?"


    Thorne chuckled, "Yeah."


    He slipped his phone back into his pocket, smiling at Dalton. "Mr. Ramirez, got nster? How about grabbing a bite together?"


    Dalton paused, nced at Thorne, and agreed, "Sure."


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the restaurant.


    Thorne grinned, "I heard from my uncle yesterday that Mr. Ramirez is considering discussing a new project with him in a few days?"


    Dalton immediately understood Thorne''s "uncle" referred to Vesta''s father, Henley. He knew Thorne was attentive to the Hawkins family, but he hadn''t realized just how in-the-know Thorne was. Dalton replied nonchntly, "Yes, there''s something to that effect."


    Thorne added, "I''m quite interested in this project. Would you mind sharing some details with me?"


    Dalton quickly realized that Thorne''s interest wasn''t genuine. His concern was for the well-being of the Hawkins family, not the project itself.


    14:07


    Otherwise, Thorne would have asked directly about Dalton''spany instead of mentioning Henley first.


    Would Dalton actually put the Hawkins family at risk?


    Dalton gave a cold smile but chose not to voice it. Instead, he said casually, "I''m sorry, Mr. Henderson. The project is still under wraps, so I can''t discuss it in detail right now, I hope you understand." 14:07

 Divorce Time 328

    Charlene had no idea what was going on between Thorne and Dalton. After her dinner with Stewart, she returned to the office to continue working.


    On Wednesday, Charlene received a call from Kendal Underwood, inviting her over for dinner that weekend. "Minnie will be there too," he mentioned. Charlene paused for a moment, then replied, "Sure, sounds good."


    By Friday afternoon, Charlene was in the middle of a meeting when her phone buzzed unexpectedly. As she moved to answer, the call disconnected. Seeing it was from an unfamiliar number, she decided to ignore it and focus on the meeting.


    It was Jta who had tried to call her. Since Wednesday, Jta had officially joined The Harden Group. She wanted to share with Charlene that she''d be working at The Harden Group and would be settling down in Starfall. But just as she was about to tell her, Jta recalled Leah''s words about Thorne''s friends, like Granger, who were indifferent to Charlene regardless of her attempts to befriend them. They had, however, readily epted Vesta.


    Jta worried that if Charlene learned Vesta had helped her get the job, it might upset her, so she quickly hung up.


    After work, at Laverne''s urging, Jta went back to the Hawkins household. As she neared the mansion, she noticed several unfamiliar luxury cars parked out front.


    Before arriving in Starfall, Laverne had told her that many of the city''s elite were aware of the rtionship between Vesta and Thorne. Thorne''s favor towards Vesta was well-known within their social circle.


    Jta hadn''t fully grasped the extent of this until she saw the steady stream of Starfall''s influential figures.ing to the Hawkins family, seeking favors and connections. It was only then she realized how much Thorne''s influence had elevated both the Hawkins and Spencer families.


    Seeing her mother, Laverne, cautiously interacting with these high-profile guests made Jta realize the magnitude of their power. Yet, Vesta remained nonchnt, often avoiding them altogether, while they continued to court her favor respectfully. Spotting the luxury cars, Jta knew the Hawkins family had more visitors. She slipped in through a side door, heading upstairs without drawing attention.


    Vesta, seeking some peace, was also on the second floor. When she spotted Jta, she looked up and asked, "Done with work?" Jta halted, "Yeah, just finished."


    Since Granger had vouched for Jta''s hiring, Vesta wasn''t particrly concerned about her joining The Harden Group.


    Turning a page in her book, Vesta seemed to remember something. She asked, "Did Granger say anything to you when you joined?"


    Jta admired Vesta''s dedication, hearing about her recent sess in some tech exchange that earned her the respect of several important figures. This thought lingered as she replied, "I haven''t met Mr. Harden." Vesta paused, "Granger didn''t reach out?"


    "No, he didn''t."


    Vesta had assumed Granger might introduce himself to Jta, given her family ties, and perhaps ensure she was looked after. But then again, such actions might not bode well for Jta''s reputation. "Never mind," Vesta said.


    Jta nodded, heading to her room without further discussion.


    Once alone, Vesta set her book aside and called Granger. He let the phone ring for a while before answering,


    "Hello?"


    Vesta chuckled, "I heard about my cousin joining The Harden Group. Thank you, Granger. Are you free in theing days? I''d love to take you out for dinner." Granger spoke dismissively, "Your cousin got in on her own merits, there''s no need to thank me."


    If he hadn''t taken a special interest, how would he know she got in on her own merit?


    Vesta smiled but didn''t press the issue. She was about to say more when Granger interjected, "I have something to attend to, can we talkter?"


    Vesta knew Granger had been busytely. "Sure thing," she replied, and without hesitation, ended the call.


    Granger wasn''t actually busy. He had been nning to call Charlene. After Vesta hung up, he reached for his phone and dialed Charlene''s number. Chapter 329

 Divorce Time 329

    Charlene was still at PrimeStar when she saw his call. She picked up the phone, "Mr. Harden?"


    Granger''s voice softened at the sound of her voice. "Daisy hasn''t seen you in a while. Are you free this weekend? Maybe we could go for a walk?"


    Charlene looked at the data she was analyzing on herputer screen. "I''m swamped for the next few days. How about next week?"


    Hearing her reply, Granger''s gaze dropped slightly. "No worries, next week then."


    "Okay." Charlene''s attention was already back on her data models. "Is that all?"


    Granger paused for a while, then replied, "...Sure."


    Charlene hung up and continued workingte into the night, only leaving PrimeStar after ten.


    The next morning, she headed to The Underwood Mansion.


    When Kendal went overseas for treatment years ago, Jasmine was just over two. She was particrly adorable back then and had been quite close to Kendal, who absolutely adored her. Even when Thorne wasn''t that attentive to Jasmine, he must have known how much Kendal cherished her.


    Now that Kendal was back after all this time, he was definitely eager to see Jasmine again. Yet,st time, Thorne had brought Vesta instead of Jasmine, much to Kendal''s disappointment.


    Kendal had promised Jasmine would be joining them this time. But when Charlene arrived at The Underwood Mansion, Jasmine hadn''t yet arrived.


    Seeing Charlene, Kendal greeted her with a warm smile, "I''ve had the chef prepare some delicious treats for you. Make sure you have plenty." Charlene chuckled, "I will."


    After a bit of small talk, Kendal paused and said, "I heard that scoundrel was nning to bring that woman to Irma''s birthday party. Naturally, she wasn''t having it and told him if he dared show up with her, she''d skip her own party." Charlene froze mid-sip of her coffee.


    Kendal continued, "The twit, though a twit, seems to have relented because it''s Irma''s first birthday celebration in years. But she''s been quite upsettely. If you have a moment, give her a call, cheer her up a bit." Charlene nodded, "Alright."


    Thest time, Thorne had bombarded her with calls and messages and even showed up at PrimeStar. But since then, radio silence. She hadn''t thought much about it until Kendal mentioned it. Now, it dawned on her that Thorne had likely conceded, realizing there was no point in reaching out anymore.


    Kendal added, "Lloyd and the others won''t approve of their rtionship either."


    Though Thorne might have caved on the birthday party, if he was determined to marry Vesta, no one could really stop him. Kendal knew this all too well. He scowled, muttered something under his breath, and quickly changed the subject.


    They chatted for another ten minutes when the sound of a car engine reached them from outside.


    Unlike Thorne''sst visit, Kendal stood up this time, suspecting it might be Jasmine. His eyes twinkled, and he said, "That must be Minnie."


    After a brief pause, Charlene followed Kendal to the door.


    Sure enough, it was Jasmine who emerged from the car. Seeing Charlene, she ran over joyfully, "Mommy!"


    Charlene barely had time to respond before Kendal, smiling, was about to greet Jasmine. But upon noticing


    14.07


    Thorne stepping out of the car, his smile vanished.


    With a huff, he red at Thorne, "I distinctly remember saying just to send Minnie over and not to bother me with your presence. So why are you here?" Thorne nced at Charlene standing beside Kendal, then turned back to Kendal with a smirk, "I thought you were being sarcastic."


    Kendal huffed again, and Thorne continued, "Alright, don''t get worked up. I''m just dropping Minnie off. I''ll be on my way."


    Ignoring Thorne, Kendal bent down and looked gently at Jasmine, "Minnie, I''m your Grandpa Kendal. We used to have so much fun together. Do you remember?" Jasmine shook her head, holding onto Charlene''s hand tightly.


    While watching Kendal interact with Jasmine, Thorne caught Charlene''s gaze but remained silent. He simply told Kendal he''d be leaving and drove off.

 Divorce Time 330

    That day, Charlene decided to stay over at the Underwood family home to enjoy some tea and a friendly game of chess with Kendal. Jasmine seemed keen on heading back to the Ross family estate with herter in the evening.


    In the afternoon, Charlene found a quiet moment to send Thorne a message, asking him to make sure Jasmine got home that night. But Thorne didn''t reply. Charlene figured he must not have seen it.


    Yet, after dinner, even though Thorne himself didn''t show up, a car arrived right on time at the Underwood Mansion to pick up Jasmine. Once Jasmine was on her way, Charlene also drove off from the mansion.


    Next week was Irma''s birthday, and Charlene had already decided she wouldn''t attend the celebration. Helena Ross agreed that it was probably best if they didn''t go. With their minds made up, that very evening, Charlene and Helena called Irma to let her know. Irma picked up Charlene''s call while she was still finishing her dinner. Her leg had healed quite well, and she was able to walk almost normally again. ncing over at Thorne, she stepped out of the dining room, answering the phone with a cheerful tone, "Charlene, have you had dinner yet?"


    "Yes, I have," Charlene replied, putting the call on speaker so she and Helena could both speak to Irma. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Charlene got to the point, "Grandma, I''m sorry, but on your birthday, neither I nor Grandma Helena will be able to celebrate with you in person."


    Irma had already anticipated this. Though a bit disappointed, shepletely understood. She chuckled softly and said, "That''s okay, dear, I understand. But remember, Charlene, don''t let us drift apart, alright? Whenever you get a chance, give me a call. And if you ever run into any trouble or need my help, just let me know. I''ll do whatever I can to assist you. You hear me, Charlene?"


    "I understand, Grandma. Thank you," Charlene replied warmly. They chatted a bit more before hanging up.


    With Irma''s birthday party approaching, udia had returned to the old family home just yesterday, and Terence Henderson was there too. udia had been asking about the situation between Thorne and Charlene, leading to Terence finding out that they were still in the process of finalizing their divorce but weren''t officially divorced yet.


    Considering Charlene''s good rtionship with her grandmother, it seemed only natural that she would attend her grandmother''s long-awaited birthday celebration, especially since she and Thorne were still legally married. But...


    Watching Irma''s retreating figure, Terence couldn''t help but ask, "Hey, is my sister-inwing to Grandma''s birthday party?"


    With Jasmine having finished her meal and left the dining room, Thorne continued to eat leisurely. Upon hearing Terence''s question, he simply said, "Why don''t you ask Grandma?"


    Terence paused. So, Thorne didn''t know either? Or maybe Charlene''s call to Grandma was precisely to discuss


    this?


    If Charlene were nning to attend the party, she wouldn''t need to call Grandma specifically to talk about it. So....


    Terence was quite fond of Charlene. He nced at Thorne, tempted to ask if he was truly certain about proceeding with the divorce. However, considering that even their grandparents, father, and mother refrained from meddling in Thorne''s decisions, Terence decided it wasn''t his ce to intervene.


    After Irma returned from her phone call, Terence asked with concern, "Grandma, what did my sister-inw say?" Irma nced at Thorne, who continued his meal with the same calm demeanor, showing no reaction at the mention of Charlene''s name. She replied, "She called to apologize, saying she won''t be able toe celebrate my birthday in person."


    14:07


    Sensing Irma''s unspoken message, Thorne remained unfazed, quietly cing a piece of food on her te. Irma gently pushed her te aside, letting Thorne''s chopsticks miss their mark.

 Divorce Time 331

    Irma''s birthday rolled around quicker than anyone expected.


    Because of Thorne''s little reminder, Jasmine had already prepared a birthday gift for Irma ahead of time.


    As soon as she came down for breakfast, she handed the gift to Irma with a big smile.


    Irma''s eyes crinkled with joy. "Thank you, Minnie."


    Thorne then offered his gift. "Here''s something Charlene and I got for you. Happy Birthday."


    Irma gave him a sidelong nce at this.


    Before she could respond, the butler came in holding two gift boxes. "Madam, these are from Helena and Charlene. They asked someone to deliver them for your birthday." Irma epted the gifts and turned her gaze back to Thorne.


    Although she knew Thorne was just trying to cheer her up by saying the gift was from both him and Charlene, she decided not to press the issue between them any further.


    She huffed lightly, "Charlene already got me something special. No need for your little charade."


    With that, she turned her attention elsewhere.


    Thorne chuckled, unfazed, and urged Jasmine to finish her breakfast so he could drive her to school.


    After giving out her gift, Charlene grabbed her car keys and headed to the office.


    Not long after she arrived, she and Stewart made their way over to Neural Nexus Tech.


    As soon as they got there, they spotted Vesta.


    Vesta greeted them, but only acknowledged Stewart with a cheerful, "Mr. Ferguson."


    She seemed in good spirits despite not being able to attend Irma''s birthday bash, showing no signs of disappointment.


    Stewart merely pursed his lips, not bothering to respond, and he and Charlene focused on their work.


    Charlene not showing up for Irma''s birthday party caught Stewart''s interest. That evening, he returned to the family home, apanying his father, Hector Ferguson, and his mother, Darleen Ferguson, to Irma''s celebratory dinner at the restaurant. They arrived rtively early,


    The banquet hall was still sparsely popted with guests at that point.


    Irma''s milestone birthday was a big deal for the Henderson family, and everyone took it seriously.


    In the hall, the Hendersons, including Jasmine, were already present.


    Stewart hadn''t seen Jasmine in a couple of years.


    Even back then, he thought she resembled Thorne, and seeing her now, the resemnce seemed even stronger.


    The Hendersons warmly greeted the Fergusons, "Mr. And Mrs. Ferguson, Stewart."


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, Darleen''s attention shifted to Jasmine.


    Stewart had met Charlene after she became Kenton''s student.


    Darleen was fond of Charlene, thinking she and Stewart were well-matched in age and achievements, and she had hoped they might end up together. 14:07


    However, Stewart had quickly informed her that Charlene was already in love with someone else and, before she could even process that, Charlene had gotten married. Darleen was aware of the situation between Charlene and Thorne, including the fact that Jasmine was Charlene''s daughter.


    Seeing Darleen''s gaze on Jasmine, Irma smiled and introduced, "This is my great-granddaughter, Minnie."


    Darleen smiled warmly and affectionately ruffled Jasmine''s hair. "She''s adorable."


    Jasmine obediently greeted Darleen, then nced at Stewart, unable to shake a sense of familiarity.


    Irma chuckled, "Minnie, why are you staring at Stewart?"


    Jasmine shrugged, "Stewart looks... really familiar."


    14.07

 Divorce Time 332

    Stewart was at a loss for words, but Jasmine looked at him and said, "I feel like I''ve heard Stewart''s voice somewhere before..." During Christmas, Charlene had put him on


    speakerphone for hours while discussing some business, Jasmine had been there too.


    Of course, she found his voice familiar.


    But Stewart didn''t say that out loud. He just chuckled and said, "Really?"


    Jasmine nodded. "Yeah."


    Stewart shrugged. "Maybe my voice is just prettymon."


    Thorne overheard the conversation and touched his nose, chuckling to himself.


    Stewart was perplexed. What was so funny?


    As more guests arrived, the Henderson family had to attend to other people, so Stewart and his group tactfully moved on.


    There had been rumors floating around their social circles that Thorne was already married with children. But no one really knew if it was true or not.


    As the guests kepting, they were surprised to see a little girl who looked remarkably like Thorne, holding his hand and calling him "Daddy." Only then did they realize that Thorne indeed had a child.


    Whether Thorne was truly married or perhaps even divorced was still a mystery, as the Hendersons didn''t volunteer any information and no one dared to pry.


    Dalton had met Jasmine before.


    He''d just never mentioned it to anyone.


    So when his close friend, Kelvin Scott, saw Jasmine, he was taken aback and couldn''t help but exim, "Wow, Thorne is actually married and has a kid this big already! Does this mean Vesta will be a stepmom? With Vesta being such a catch, being a stepmom is kind of- Kelvin was about to say that Vesta was settling, but when he considered the disparity between the Hawkins and Henderson families and Thorne''s own merits, he quickly shut his mouth.


    Sure, marrying a divorced man with a kid might be a step down for someone like Vesta, but given Thorne''s


    standing, even with a past marriage and a child, Vesta would still be marrying up.


    Besides, Thorne had a daughter, not a son.


    A daughter wouldn''t inherit.


    Vesta just needed to give Thorne a son, and everything would be set.


    So whether Thorne had been married before or not really didn''t matter to Vesta!


    Meanwhile, another guest approached Darleen, saying, "Stewart, is still so young, and PrimeStar is doing so well. Darleen, your Stewart is truly remarkable."


    Hearing praise for Stewart, Darleen beamed but remained humble, saying, "Oh, it''s just luck."


    This led someone to bring up Charlene, saying, "Stewart isn''t getting any younger, right? I hear he and Ms. Ross from hispany get along well. Any chance we''ll hear wedding bells soon?"


    Stewart and Charlene weren''t in that kind of rtionship.


    But Darleen didn''t rify, simply smiling and saying, "Well, that''s up to them to decide."


    To anyone listening, it sounded like Darleen was ready to start nning the wedding the moment Charlene and Stewart made up their minds.


    Granger and Moran were present at Irma''s birthday party as well.


    They weren''t far from Darleen and overheard the conversation about Charlene.


    Even though Charlene and Stewart had been close for the past six months, Moran never thought Charlene would actually marry into the Ferguson family.


    After all, with PrimeStar''s sess, a


    man like Stewart, with his


    background and skills, could have his pick of women. Why would


    choose Charlene, who had bee


    married before, had a child, came from a modest background, and didn''t have any outstanding abilities?


    But listening to Darleen, it seemed she was open to Charlene joining the family.


    Moran looked at Granger in shock. "Is the Ferguson family out of their mind?"

 Divorce Time 333

    As the conversation continued, he pondered aloud, "Or perhaps they have no clue about Charlene''s past?"


    Many had assumed that Charlene and Stewart were an item.


    Since learning that Charlene was also a student of Kenton, Granger had observed her interactions with Stewart. He noted that there was no romantic spark between them.


    He wasn''t sure if Darleen''sments were because she genuinely hoped to be with Stewart or if there was another reason behind it.


    But regardless, with Charlene''s current achievements, even if she had been married or had a child, she was certainly worthy of anyone.


    He responded, "They probably know."


    Moran''s eyes widened, "Then why would they still-"


    Before he could finish, he abruptly stopped, as if a thought had struck him, and said, "So Charlene has really fallen for Stewart and no longer loves Thorne?"


    Without waiting for Granger to respond, Moran had a sudden realization and continued, "No wonder when Thorne wanted the divorce, she was so calm and didn''t even fight for custody of Minnie. I thought she was plotting something to win Thorne back. Turns out she had already moved on, and if she had fought for Minnie, marrying into the Ferguson family might not have been so easy-"


    Granger just gave a nomittal shrug.


    Moran was genuinely surprised that the Ferguson family was willing to ept Charlene.


    A little whileter, Thorne approached, and Moran couldn''t resist sharing, "Granger and I overheard Stewart''s mom chatting with others. Sounds like she''s all for Charlene joining the Ferguson family."


    "I bet she''ll marry into the Ferguson family pretty soon after your divorce."


    Thorne raised an eyebrow, clearly amused, "Oh? Is that so?"


    Moran insisted, "That''s what Darleen seemed to imply. You can ask Granger."


    Thorne nced at Granger.


    Granger nodded slightly, "Yeah, that''s what it sounded like."


    Thorne chuckled, nodding in acknowledgment but said nothing further.


    Just then, Kendal arrived, one of thest to show up.


    Seeing Kendal, Thorne gave Granger a pat on the shoulder and turned to greet him, "Kendal."


    Kendal, however, bypassed Thorne


    and handed his gift to Irma, exchanging a few pleasantries before smiling at Jasmine, "Minnie,e give Grandpa Kendal @hug."


    en


    Jasmine obliged, embracing Kendal.


    Kendal beamed, "Our Minnie is such a sweetie."


    Jasmine looked up at Kendal and asked, "Grandpa Kendal, didn''t Mome with you?"


    She had already asked Thorne about Charlene. Thorne had mentioned that Charlene was busy and wouldn''t attend. Seeing Kendal there, who seemed quite close to Charlene, yet not seeing her, Jasmine couldn''t help but inquire.


    Guests unfamiliar with the situation were very curious about Jasmine''s mother.


    Hearing Jasmine''s question, many, including Dalton, looked over, eager to uncover the mystery of Jasmine''s mother. Kendal replied kindly, "No, your mom had some business and couldn''t make it."


    Jasmine sighed, "Alright."


    Since Jasmine referred to Kendal


    with a surname and not just "Grandpa," it hinted that Jasmine''s


    mother wasn''t part of the


    ¦«¦¯¦©


    Underwood family.


    This left the guests, especially those like Dalton who were in the dark,


    specting that Thorne and


    Jasmine''s mother might be divorced, and they had just kept it a secret from Jasmine.

 Divorce Time 334

    After Irma''s birthday, news quickly spread through the elite circles of Starfall that Thorne was married and had a six-year-old daughter. Vesta had no shortage of admirers.


    Even when it was known she was with Thorne, many men just couldn''t give up hope.


    When they learned that Thorne was indeed married and had a daughter, Vesta''s secret admirers were heartbroken for her, feeling she deserved better. The morning after Irma''s birthday, quite a few of them showed up at Neural Nexus Tech, trying to convince Vesta to leave Thorne.


    Edwin and the others stepped in to help, eventually "rescuing" Vesta from the situation.


    Word of this quickly spread throughout Neural Nexus Tech.


    An employee couldn''t help butment, "We all knew Director Hawkins was popr since Valentine''s Day, but who would''ve thought it was this crazy?" "No kidding."


    Everyone at Neural Nexus Tech knew that Thorne and Vesta had a strong rtionship.


    But the fact that Thorne had been married and had a child was news to them.


    Someone couldn''t help but gossip, "Director Hawkins, Mr. Henderson... did he really get married and have a daughter?"


    Vestaughed, "Yes, he did."


    Seeing Vesta so unfazed, someone asked, "And you''re okay with that?"


    Vesta smiled, "We get along really well. Minnie is very close to me, and we have a great rtionship."


    Since it was work hours, the gossip soon died down.


    Around 5 PM, Vesta was still busy when Jasmine came bounding over, "Ms. Hawkins!"


    Vesta scooped her up with a smile, "Little Minnie, you''re here!"


    Jasmine nodded, "Yeah!"


    "I still have a bit of work to finish. Can you sit tight for ten minutes, and then we''ll head over to The Henderson Group to see your dad?" Jasmine obediently agreed, "Okay!"


    When Jasmine first ran into the


    room, the employees were all curious to know whose child she could be. But as they watched how she talked to Vesta, they quickly figured it out.  en


    Besides, Jasmine did bear a striking resemnce to Thorne.


    Earlier in the day, when Vesta mentioned she got along well with Thorne''s daughter, Jasmine, not everyone believed her. But seeing how happy Jasmine was to see Vesta, it was undeniable.


    It''s often said that being a stepmom is tough.


    Though Thorne and Vesta weren''t married yet, it seemed only a matter of time.


    Someone couldn''t help but admire, "Director Hawkins, even kids are charmed by you. That''s impressive!"


    Vesta chuckled, "It''s not as dramatic as you make it sound. Minnie has a wonderful personality, and our good rtionship is a joint effort. It''s not all me." Looking at Jasmine, someonemented, "Mr.


    Henderson''s daughter is really beautiful. She''s going to grow up to be a stunner."


    "Absolutely."


    As they watched Jasmine, some employees couldn''t shake the feeling that they''d seen her somewhere before, aside from her resemnce to Thorne.


    They also wondered what kind of woman could have been with Thorne to have such a lovely child as Jasmine...


    Curiosity aside, they knew better than to pry.


    About twenty minutester, Vesta finished her work and said to Jasmine, "Minnie, Auntie''s ready. Let''s go find your dad."


    Jasmine slung her backpack over her shoulder, happily taking Vesta''s hand, "Okay!"


    Vesta gently reminded her, "Minnie, say goodbye to everyone."


    Jasmine waved, "Goodbye, everyone!"


    Her sweet demeanor won everyone over, and they quickly responded, "Goodbye,e visit us again!"


    Jasmine chirped, "I will!"


    As they watched them leave, Edwin


    remarked, "Seeing how Mr.


    Henderson sent his daughter over to support Director Hawkins, it''s clear he''s serious about dispelling and doubts about their rtionship. Mr. Henderson really cares about Director Hawkins."


    "Indeed, Director Hawkins is quite lucky."

 Divorce Time 335

    Charlene, Stewart, and Quincy from Neural Nexus Tech had this little group chat going on.


    Today''s events were just too juicy to keep to himself, so Quincy couldn''t resist spilling the tea to his friends at the first opportunity.


    Charlene and Stewart honestly didn''t care much about how many admirers Vesta Hawkins had or how crazy those admirers got over her.


    In the afternoon, when Quincy mentioned, "Hey, Mr. Henderson''s daughter showed up at the office today to see Director Hawkins. Remember when Director Hawkins said she got along really well with Mr. Henderson''s daughter, and we all kind of doubted it? Well, seeing Mr. Henderson''s daughter around made us realize she genuinely likes her," Charlene paused her furious typing.


    It wasn''t that the news of Jasmine Henderson being close to Vesta bothered her.


    It was just that she suddenly realized if the word got out about Vesta and Jasmine being chummy, her uncle and grandma might not be kept in the dark for long.


    Sure, she knew this day woulde eventually, but still- Seeing the look on her face, Stewart could guess what was on her mind.


    With a dismissive chuckle, he said, "The buzz about Jasmine is only spreading because Thorne Henderson has that kind of clout. But who is Vesta, really? At most, she''s like a sidekick to Thorne. Besides the folks at Neural Nexus Tech and her legion of admirers, who in the wider circle would care about how she''s getting along with Thorne''s daughter?"


    As he mused, Stewart suddenlyughed, "If people discovered that you were also the professor''s student, that you masterminded thepany''s CUAP and ourtest projects, and that you''re actually Jasmine''s biological mom, that would really blow their minds. The fact that Vesta is ying stepmom? That''s nothing inparison!"


    Charlene felt surprisingly calm inside. But still...


    She paused for a moment and said, "I think my uncle and grandma have already figured out about Jasmine cozying up to Vesta."


    They probably just pretended not to know to spare her feelings.


    Stewart agreed.


    He lightly patted her shoulder in reassurance "It''s a good thing they''re prepared. By not saying


    anything, they''re showing that


    their hearts, you''re more important than Jasmine. Your happiness is what matters most."


    Charlene smiled, "Yeah, I know."


    Talking about this made Charlene think about the progress of her divorce from Thorne.


    Honestly, when she''d signed the divorce papers Thorne had given her, she thought it would be finalized quickly. But it''s been dragging on for months.


    She''d asked Thorne countless times, and he kept saying it was nearly done, but...


    Knowing Thorne was even more eager to wrap up the divorce than she was, she felt at ease waiting for his notice. But now...


    Thinking about it, she called up Padgett to ask about the divorce proceedings.


    Padgett checked in with her every week about the divorce status, and when Charlene brought it up, he said, "Tomorrow''s my day to touch base with Thorne''swyer. I''ll get back to you once I hear from them?¡±


    "Alright," Charlene replied, pausing briefly before continuing calmly, "If theye back with the same vague answers, tell theirwyer I''m willing to walk away with nothing: I don''t need anything Thorne offered me just have them draft a new agreement for me to sign as soon as possible."

 Divorce Time 336

    Padgett paused, clearly incredulous. "Walking away with nothing? Are you sure about that?"


    Thorne was being pretty generous, offering her a fortune so vast that she could livevishly for the rest of her life and still not spend it all.


    Padgett couldn''t quite wrap his head around why she would want to give up such easy money.


    Charlene replied, "I''m sure, but I have one condition."


    She never really nned on taking his money. Even if she turned it down, she wouldn''t feel like she was missing out.


    But...


    When Irma had that fall and ended up in the hospital, Thorne, in his gratitude for Charlene visiting Irma, not only handed her a check for twenty million dors but also gifted her three townhouses in themunity where Helena lived. Although Thorne had given her those townhousester on, they were still included in the divorce settlement.


    So, even though the deeds for the townhouses were in her name, and she technically owned them, as long as the divorce papers weren''t finalized, the properties didn''t truly belong to her.


    If she walked away with nothing, she wouldn''t get those townhouses.


    And if she didn''t secure those townhouses, after the divorce, Thorne might just hand them over to the Hawkins family or the Spencer family.


    And knowing the Spencer family''s reputation, if they got those townhouses, they''d likely move right into her grandmother''s neighborhood and make her life a living hell...


    With that thought in mind, she told Padgett, "I just want those three townhouses. I don''t need him to give them to me. I can pay for them."


    Over the past couple of months, she''d earned a significant amount of money, enough to afford the townhouses.


    Padgett understood Charlene''s stance.


    Even though it seemed like a raw deal to him, she was firm in her decision, and he didn''t try to persuade her otherwise.


    With this change of ns, Padgett quickly got in touch with Thorne''swyer to inform them of Charlene''s intentions.


    About half an hourter, just as Charlene was getting ready to head out for dinner, Thorne called her.


    Realizing he was reaching out to discuss the divorce, Charlene answered, "Hello?"


    "Have you had dinner yet?" Thorne asked from the other end.


    Charlene hesitated. "... Not yet." Cutting to the chase, she said, "I assume yourwyer has


    briefed you on my decontent belongs to


    "He did," Thorne replied. "If that''s what you want, I''m okay with it. However, after Grandma found out about our divorce and reviewed the settlement, she insisted that any changes be discussed with her first. Once she approves, I''ll proceed."


    Charlene knew Irma cared about her, and the olddy would definitely be interested in how the assets were divided in their divorce.


    She responded coolly "Let''s not tell her. We''ll just finalize the divorce papers first."


    "Smart move." Thorne chuckled. "You''ve gotten sneaky


    Charlene sighed, rubbing her temples. She wasn''t in the mood for his banter.


    "Let''s do it next week," she said. "Monday, we''ll go."


    "That won''t work." Thorne''s voice carried a hint of exasperation, "Grandma''s so fond of you, she''s worried I might take advantage of you. When she found out about the divorce, she made me sign an agreement. If we alter the


    settlement without informing her, she has the right to im?half of my assets."


    Charlene stopped in her tracks. "When did this happen?"


    "Over Christmas."


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    He chuckled. "I never thought you''d want to change the agreement."

 Divorce Time 337

    Chapter


    337


    Thorne asked again, "So, have you talked to Grandma?"


    Charlene just stared nkly. She didn''t even need to think about it. Irma would never agree to let her walk away with nothing after the divorce.


    She sighed and asked, "If we don''t change anything in the divorce agreement, when can we get the paperwork done?"


    Thorne replied, "Should be within this year."


    It was only March now, still months away from the end of the year.


    Waiting a few months wasn''t impossible for her.


    But...


    Thorne continued, "Any other questions?"


    Charlene didn''t say anything and just hung up.


    As soon as she ended the call, her phone rang again.


    It was Granger Harden calling.


    He said that Daisy hade down with the flu and wouldn''t be able to leave the house for a couple of days. Their weekend ns would have to be postponed.


    Charlene, hearing this, said, "No worries, we can reschedule when Daisy''s feeling better." She was genuinely concerned about Daisy and added, "Let me know if she improves, okay?" Granger chuckled, picking up on her concern, and said, "Will do."


    After that, they ended the call.


    Charlene decided she needed to develop a new model for the previous project as soon as possible.


    Over the weekend, Charlene was mostly home, buried in


    Come Monday Charlene arrived at the office, spent some


    me reviewing documents, and when the clock hit the Aww she headed to the interview room.


    By the time she interviewed the fourth candidate, the person walked in, didn''t see Stewart, and lingered at the doorway, asking, "Isn''t Stewart here?"


    Charlene looked up and replied, "He''s not here"


    The candidate looked her over from head to toe and, raising an eyebrow asked, "So you''re Charlene?"


    "That''s me Charlene didn''t bother


    asking how he knew her name she had a pretty good idea of what he was getting at. "Since he''s not here, do you still want to continue with the interview?"


    en


    The candidate hesitated for a moment, gave her another look, and finally sat down, saying, "Yeah, let''s do it."


    Charlene noted his nonchnt demeanor and asked directly: "How would you like to proceed?"


    He seemed a bit taken aback as if Charlene didn''t strike him as someone who would ask such a question.


    He raised an eyebrow, "I can choose how this goes?"


    Charlene replied, "Sure, let''s hear it."


    The candidate pulled out aptop from his bag, fiddled with it for a moment, then handed it over to Charlene while he leaned back, legs crossed, casually sucking on a lollipop.


    en


    Charlene nced at the screen, seeing a long string of code.


    After a brief review, she didn''t say a word and simply started making changes.


    In no time at all, she turned theptop back to him and said, "There you go."


    He nced at her, still chewing his lollipop, and then looked at the screen. After just a few seconds, he froze, staring at Charlene in disbelief.


    The code he''d written was of top-notch quality.


    Yet, Charlene had managed to revise it in such a short amount of time.


    Her modifications had elevated the code''s structure, efficiency, and scbility to a whole new level!


    How was this even possible?


    Sure, being proficient in coding doesn''t define everything, but to be this skilled? He hadn''t met anyone like her before.


    Filled with excitement, he leaned


    forward, hands pressed against the table, eyes gleaming, "Your name''s Charlene, right? Love the name, Where did you graduate from? How long ago? What projects have you led? Mind sharing?"


    He was leaning a bit too close, so Charlene leaned back, creating some distance. She asked, "Do you still want to continue with the interview?"

 Divorce Time 338

    "Of course!" With that, the man extended his hand toward Charlene and introduced himself, "Hi, I''m Gaylord Hearst, nice to meet you."


    Charlene shook his hand. "I know," she replied. She had his resume right in front of her.


    Looking at him, she asked, "So, are you interviewing me, or am I interviewing you?"


    Gaylord chuckled, "Either way works for me."


    ording to Gaylord''s resume, his strengthy in algorithms. Charlene probed into his skills in data cleaning, feature engineering, and hyperparameter tuning, and also tested his ability toe up with innovative solutions when faced with new challenges. By the time they finished talking, quite a bit of time had passed.


    Charlene was convinced of Gaylord''s strong professional abilities.


    Especially considering he had switched fields midstream.


    In fact, he had been in the Al field for just over a year, not even two.


    To have developed such deep expertise in such a short time was truly exceptional.


    If he kept up this momentum, his future would be limitless.


    Charlene closed the resume and asked him a personal question, "Your resume says you grew up in Country Golnd. What made you decide toe back here to work?"


    Charlene had previously asked if he was interviewing her or vice versa. In reality, during their conversation, Gaylord had also gained a deeper understanding of Charlene''s professional capabilities.


    He had already recognized her superior programming skills when she streamlined his lengthy code. Now, after their conversation, he realized that Charlene''s overall capabilities were almost intimidatingly impressive.


    Gaylord answered her directly,


    "Because your programming


    Infinite CM, especially PrimeStar Technologies''test project Infinite CM, showed me so many possibilities. Plus, the domestic Al market is so dynamicpared to the stagnant waters of Golnd."


    After answering, he persisted, "Since you''ve asked your questions, is it my turn now?"


    Before she could respond, Gaylord stood up, walked over to her, and asked, "Do you have a boyfriend? What kind of boyfriend do you like? Do you think I''d be a good fit?"


    en


    Charlene was speechless.


    Others in the interview room tried to stifle theirughter. Charlene calmly replied, "Noment."


    With that, she added, "Your interview is over. You may leave now."


    Seeing Charlene rise to leave, Gaylord assumed he''d been hired and followed her, saying, "I can start work immediately, and I won''t even ask for a sry." Charlene ignored him and walked out the door.


    In the afternoon, Stewart returned and asked her, "Did you find anyone suitable in the interviews today?"


    "There were a couple of promising candidates," she said, handing over two resumes.


    Stewart looked over at them and paused when his gazended on Gaylord''s. "Is it him?"


    Charlene looked up. "You know him?"


    "Yes," Stewart replied. "He''s the heir of the Hearst family. I heard he was doing well in finance until two years ago when out of the blue, he switched majors and drove his family crazy. After all, they''ve got a slew of businesses waiting for him to take over."


    Stewart continued, "I heard he ran away from home recently, and his family''s been looking for him. I had no idea he''d slipped back home on his own."

 Chapter 339

    Charlene looked at Stewart with an expression that was hard to read.


    Stewart nced over the papers and asked, "The resume looks impressive, but how''s the actual talent?" "Quite remarkable. He''s been at it for less than two years, yet he''s already outpacing most PhD students." "Really? Sounds like a prodigy to me," Stewart mused. "Are you thinking of keeping him on?"


    "I am considering it, but..."


    "You''re worried he''ll just up and leave?"


    "Exactly."


    Even though she could tell Gaylord was genuinely interested in CUAP and Infinite-CM, there were other unpredictable factors about him.


    "We can always try him out for a bit. If it doesn''t work, we let him go."


    Charlene nodded, "Alright."


    Meanwhile, Gaylord entered the arcade, his striking features, broad shoulders, and long legsmanding immediate attention.


    A number of young women were tempted to approach him, but Gaylord''s tightly pressed lips and the aura of aloofness he exuded kept them at bay.


    It wasn''t long before his phone buzzed in his pocket.


    As soon as he answered, the voice on the other end joked, "How did the interview go? Did you charm that Charlene girl? Do you think she bought your ''love at first sight'' act? Hahaha!"


    "If you ask me, you should y it up a bit more, have her wrapped around your finger-"


    Gaylord, his expression stoic, was about to respond when he noticed Vesta at the arcade entrance. Seeing her, he said into the phone, "I''ll have to call you back."


    "There you are," Vesta said as she approached him. "You disappeared without saying anything, and it scared your sister out of her wits. We thought something had happened to you. Honestly, you''re..." She stopped short of calling him reckless, noticing the defiant look in his eyes.


    "I know why you came back,¡± Vesta continued. "If you''re here for PrimeStar''s technology, I''m all for it. But if you''re nning to toy with Charlene''s feelings to teach her a lesson for my sake, I won''t support it. My issues with her are mine alone; I don''t want you getting involved."


    Gaylord met her gaze, silent, not even bothering to ask how she found him.


    Vesta


    for he was staring at her


    a


    face with


    long. She touched her


    a smile, teasing, "Is there


    something on my face?" Conte et


    He shook his head and looked away. "It''s nothing."


    "About what I said," Vesta started again.


    "I have to go," Gaylord interrupted. Without another word, he turned and walked away, his long strides


    carrying him swiftly out of


    sight.


    "Gaylord, don''t do anything foolish!" Vesta called after him, following as best she could.


    Gaylord didn''t answer and took the elevator down.


    When he reached the ground floor, he saw Thorne sitting in a car nearby.


    He paused, and Thorne grinned, "Long time no see."


    Gaylord nced at him, then back at Vesta. "Take care," he said abruptly. "Goodbye." Before Vesta could respond, he got into his car and drove off.


    Watching him leave, Vesta frowned in concern.


    The next day, Charlene arrived at the office to find a bouquet of flowers on her desk. Before she could react, someone mentioned, "The new guy in R&D, Gaylord, sent those." Charlene, unfazed, simply said, "Alright, noted."


    She casually set the flowers aside and focused on her work.

 Chapter 340

    That morning, Charlene hadn''t been at her desk for long when she received the official eptance notification from the Al Journal.


    A little whileter, Stewart came over to discuss work. When he found out her paper had been epted, he wasn''t surprised.


    With Kenton''s endorsement, it was almost guaranteed. If Kenton believed it was solid, Charlene''s paper was sure to make it through.


    After they wrapped up their conversation, Charlene checked the time. "Want to grab lunch together?" she suggested.


    Stewart rubbed his forehead, a bit of weariness in his voice. "Got ns."


    Charlene looked up, curious. "What''s up?"


    Stewart pursed his lips, a bit exasperated. "...It''s a blind date. Arranged by my granddad."


    Charlene chuckled at that. "You''re 28 and this is your first blind date? You''ve had a good run."


    Stewart just shrugged, not saying much.


    Truth be told, his family wasn''t really pushing him to get married. But since the girl was the granddaughter


    of his grandfather''s old friend, he found it hard to say no.


    Charlene nodded. "Go on then. I''ll just hit the cafeteria myself."


    "Alright," Stewart agreed.


    Half an hourter, Stewart arrived at the restaurant-a cozy little ce perfect for couples.


    He hadn''t been there long when his date arrived too.


    As she settled in, Moran Albright strolled in with his own date. He immediately noticed Stewart sitting not too far away, though Stewart was facing away and didn''t spot him.


    Moran raised an eyebrow and led his date to a table right behind Stewart.


    Stewart was speaking softly, but Moran was close enough to catch snippets of the conversation. It was clear this was a blind date.


    Moran''s date noticed his attention wandering and was about to speak when he held a finger to his lips, signaling her to stay quiet.


    Excited by his discovery, Moran discreetly snapped a picture of Stewart and his date, then sent it to the group chat with Thorne, Granger, and Vesta.


    "Guess what?" he typed. "Hint: this is a couple''s restaurant."


    Granger had just finished up some work and was about to head out for lunch when he heard the ping of a new message. He opened it, nced at the picture, and immediately guessed that Stewart was ona date.


    §Ú§Þ


    Despite seeing the message, he didn''t respond. Maybe he just didn''t feel like it.


    Vesta and Thorne also remained silent.


    Eager to share the gossip, Moran nudged the group again: "??? Where is everyone? It''s lunchtime. Aren''t you around?"


    Still, no word from Granger.


    Finally, Vesta chimed in.


    "Saw it."


    Moran perked up and messaged back: "Smart as ever, know what''s going on?"


    Vesta had already guessed Stewart''s situation the moment she saw the photo. She chuckled and replied, "Blind date?"


    "Bingo!" Moran confirmed.


    Vesta smiled at his enthusiasm but chose not to say anything more.


    A few days earlier, Vesta hadn''t attended Irma''s birthday party. However, she''d heard that Darleen was quite taken with Charlene, saying if Charlene and Stewart were ever ready, she''d be happy


    arrange a wedding for them


    When she first heard that, Vesta thought it sounded pretty far-fetched.


    She figured Darleen must not really know Charlene. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have said something like


    that at Irma''s party.


    It was clear Darleen was probably in


    the dark about Charlene and Thorne''s history. Once she knew Charlene had been married before, Vesta doubted she''d be so keen on weing her into the family.


    Seeing as Thorne and Granger still hadn''t joined the chat, Moran tagged them both.


    When they continued to stay silent, Moran asked Vesta, "Thorne''s not with you?"


    Vesta replied, "Nope, he''s on a business trip this morning."


    "Okay," Moran acknowledged.


    He had just replied when Thorne sent a message saying, "Got it."

 Chapter 341

    Granger sent another text before disappearing for the night.


    "I''m at a work dinner, you guys go ahead and chat."


    After that, he was off the grid.


    Once Granger got into his car, he didn''t pay much attention to the ongoing conversation and replied, "I''m busy too, catch youter."


    Then he closed the messaging app.


    Seeing both Thorne and Granger were out of the loop, Vesta chimed in, "Time for dinner, talkter." Moran was totally speechless.


    That afternoon, Charlene headed to the R&D department for a meeting. Gaylord was there too.


    As Charlene skillfully identified issues and quickly offered solutions, Gaylord watched her without interrupting.


    After the meeting wrapped up, Charlene was about to leave when she noticed Gaylord looking her way. She paused and, out of courtesy, asked, "Is your first day at thepany going well?"


    Gaylord replied, "I''m settling in fine, thanks for asking."


    Charlene nodded, said no more, and left the conference room with herptop.


    In the following days, Charlene juggled her work while negotiating a copyright agreement with an Al journal.


    On Friday, after reviewing the R&D department''s work report, Charlene asked Chester to send Gaylord to her office.


    Three minutester, Gaylord knocked and entered.


    Once he was seated, Charlene began, "Your algorithm does enhance the efficiency and performance of the existing model to a degree, but it still isn''t quite living up to my expectations."


    With that, she began discussing the issues with his algorithm.


    Gaylord listened intently. He had been at PrimeStar for three or four days now. He had interacted with Charlene several times.


    Her demeanor seemed vastly different from the day of his interview, yet Charlene didn''t seem curious or surprised by this change.


    Moreover, on his first day, he had sent her a bouquet of yellow roses as an apology.


    Yet, days had passed, and Charlene never mentioned the flowers.


    It was as if she never received them, and she didn''t seem curious about his reason for apologizing.


    Charlene''s professional prowess was apparent to him during the interview.


    However, after joining PrimeStar and witnessing her work firsthand, he realized she was far morepetent than he had initially perceived.


    In the Al field, Gaylord was considered a prodigy.


    But after working with Charlene, he felt he hadn''t even scratched the surface of her expertise.


    She seemed more innovative and skilled than the big names he had encountered at Golnd.


    More importantly, she-


    Charlene finished speaking, and seeing that Gaylord didn''t leave immediately, she looked up, "Any other questions?"


    Gaylord tore his gaze away from her, stood up, and said, "No, that''s all."


    Charlene nodded and said nothing further.


    Gaylord returned to work.


    Shortly after, his phone rang.


    Upon answering, the voice on the other end asked, "So, how''s it going with that Charlene girl? Do you think she''d choose you over Stewart?"


    Choose between him or Stewart?


    In Charlene''s eyes, he was probably just another researcher in the department.


    "No progress," he said while continuing to analyze data. "Gotta go."


    He hung up, and almost immediately, Vesta called him.


    He nced at the phone but didn''t answer, focusing on his work instead.


    Meanwhile, across town...


    "Mommy!"


    As soon as Sally spotted her mom outside the kindergarten, she ran joyfully into her arms.


    Sally''s mom hugged her tightly, then noticed Jasmine nearby and greeted her with a warm smile, "Hey there, Minnie."


    Jasmine nodded at Sally''s mom, "Hello, ma''am."


    Sally nced around and asked Jasmine, "Minnie, is your driver here yet?"


    Jasmine looked around but didn''t spot her family''s driver. Instead, she noticed many ssmates being picked up by their moms, although she was usually picked up by the driver.  en


    Initially, she didn''t mind.


    She thought having her mom pick her up wasn''t cool at all.


    So whether her mom came to pick her up or not didn''t matter.


    But...


    Seeing Jasmine''s driver hadn''t


    arrived yet, Sally''s mom noticed Jasmine seemed a bit off and asked with concern, "Is everything okay? You seem a little down."


    Jasmine remained silent.


    Just then, her driver finally arrived.


    She waved goodbye to Sally and her mom before getting into the car.


    Once inside, she watched Sally bounce along with her mom as they walked to their car. Jasmine turned away and told her driver, "I''m not going home. Take me to my


    great-grandmother''s?ver

 Chapter 342

    A little whileter, Thorne Henderson picked up the phone. "School''s out?"


    "Yeah..."


    Thorne chuckled, "Missing your mom?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Haven''t called her?"


    "Yeah."


    Thorne let out a smallugh, "Go ahead, today your mom should have time to pick up."


    Jasmine Henderson''s eyes lit up at his words, "Really?"


    "Really, give her a call."


    "Okay!"


    As soon as she hung up with Thorne, Jasmine quickly dialed Charlene Ross.


    Charlene paused when she saw Jasmine''s call. Although they had seen each other recently when


    Jasmine had an ident and ended up in the hospital, those meetings weren''t part of the nned monthly visits.


    Putting those aside, it had actually been over a month since theyst met ording to their arrangement. With that in mind, Charlene answered, "Hey, Minnie, just got out of school-"


    Before Charlene could finish, Jasmine, thrilled that Charlene had picked up, eximed, "Mom!"


    Jasmine''s voice was full of delight.


    Charlene paused, her hand still over theputer mouse. It took her a moment to respond, softly saying, "Yes, I''m here. You finished school?"


    "Yeah!" Jasmine replied excitedly.


    "Mom, where are you? I wanted to call you before, but I was afraid you''d be too busy. But Dad said you''d definitely have time today, so are youing home?"


    "Not quite " Charlene began, then paused before continuing, "I''m still at the office, butter I''ll head over


    to your great-grandma''s. Do you want to meet there, or "


    "Wherever you go, Mom, I want to go!" Jasmine interrupted.


    Charlene smiled to herself, "Alright. Then you head to your great-grandma''s, and I''ll join you after work." "Okay!"


    After wrapping up her tasks at the office, Charlene left and headed to the Ross family home. She barely made it to the door when Jasmine, hearing the sound of the car, dashed out and leaped into her arms "Mom!"


    ????


    "Yes," Charlene said, lifting her up. Inside, Helena Ross greeted them with a warm smile, "Charlene, you''re back just in time! Dinner''s ready. Come on in."


    Charlene nodded, "Alright."


    Jasmine sat next to Charlene at the table. It had been ages since she''d had a meal cooked by her mom.


    Unable to contain her longing, Jasmine turned to Charlene and said, "Mom, it''s been so long since you cooked for me. Could you make dinner tomorrow? I miss the food you cook."


    Ever since she decided to divorce Thorne, Charlene hadn''t cooked much for Jasmine. And even when Jasmine visited the Ross family, Charlene had been too busy to whip up anything special.


    Thinking about it, she agreed, "Sure."


    The ongoing situation with Vesta wasn''t much of a concern to outsiders. So, the close bond between Charlene and Jasmine hadn''t reached the ears of Irma or Vernon.


    They had suspected, even before Jasmine returned, that she might grow attached to Vesta.


    Naturally, this made them uneasy. But they also understood that


    Jasmine was young and unaware of theplicated history between the Ross and Hawkins families. She couldn''t be med for what she didn''t know.


    Charlene hadn''t been able to secure custody of Jasmine, and Irma and Vernon had worried that long separations might drive a wedge between mother and daughter.


    Seeing Jasmine so attached to Charlene now, they were pleasantly surprised and quietly relieved.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 343

    After dinner, Jasmine casually mentioned that Thorne was out of town for business, which came as news to Charlene.


    Around nine in the evening, Charlene was taking a shower when her phone, left on the bed, started ringing.


    Jasmine nced at the screen and saw it was Granger Harden calling. She picked up the phone and answered, "Granger."


    Hearing Jasmine''s voice, Granger paused for a moment before responding, "Minnie."


    Before Jasmine could say anything else, Charlene walked out of the bathroom. Jasmine handed her the phone, saying, "Mom, it''s Granger."


    "Okay," Charlene said, taking the phone. Before she could speak, Granger said, "Am I interrupting?" Charlene replied, "Not at all."


    Granger continued, "I''m out of town right now. We''ll have to reschedule our dinner for another time." Charlene responded, "That''s fine."


    After hanging up, Charlene was about to blow dry her hair when she caught Jasmine giving her a curious look.


    Charlene asked, "What''s up?"


    "Mom, you know Granger too?"


    Charlene nodded, "Yeah."


    "Oh..."


    The next morning, Charlene went downstairs to make breakfast.


    About half an hourter, as she was heading back upstairs, she saw Jasmine on the phone. Jasmine ran over to her and handed her the phone, "Mom, it''s Dad."


    Charlene took the phone and asked, "What''s up?"


    Thorne said, "I won''t be back until Wednesday at the earliest. Minnie will probably want to stay with the Ross family until then, so I appreciate you looking after her these next few days."


    Charlene listened quietly, then hung up the phone after the call.


    On Monday, after dropping Jasmine off at school, Charlene headed to work.


    With a project deadline looming, she was incredibly busy that week, often stayingte into the night to finish, her work Because of this, even


    though Jasmine was staying


    the Rosses, Charlene only had time to chat with her briefly in the mornings.


    By Thursday afternoon, Jasmine called to let her know Thorne was back.


    After school that day, Jasmine went straight back to the Henderson family.


    On Saturday, Charlene met up with Granger and Daisy at the amusement park.


    Upon seeing Charlene, Granger remarked, "It''s been a while since west saw each other."


    "Has it?" Charlene replied, not having noticed the time passing.


    Granger looked like he had


    something on his mind, but he didn''t say anything until it was nearly lunchtime. Hesitantly, he said, "You know. Neural Nexus Tech has several shareholders, right?"


    Charlene nodded, "Yeah."


    "Thorne ns to buy out the shares from me and Moran and give them to¡ª"


    Granger didn''t finish his sentence, but Charlene knew he was referring to Vesta.


    She was well aware of how indulgent Thorne had been towards Vesta at Neural Nexus Tech.


    She had once joked that she wouldn''t be surprised if Thorne let Vesta take over thepany entirely. But she never thought he''d actually do it...


    Even as a newpany, Neural Nexus Tech was worth billions, and Thorne was just handing it over so easily.


    Granger then added, "Moran and I agreed to it."


    Charlene simply said, "I see."


    Granger, Moran, and Thorne had


    been close friends since they were kids, practically inseparable. Given their bend, Charlene understood why they would agree when Thorne asked.


    Granger wanted to give Charlene the heads up that things were shaking up at Neural Nexus Tech, even though they were still teamed up with PrimeStar Technologies...


    Granger knew how much she loved Thorne.


    Before understanding her connection with Stewart Ferguson, he genuinely thought she''d moved on from Thorne.


    Now, however, he wasn''t sure if she''d truly let go.

 Chapter 344

    Over the years, the Hawkins family''s techpany had been struggling, bleeding money due to ack of cutting-edge technology and high-caliber talent.


    To help turn things around, Thorne embarked on a business trip, spending considerable effort to recruit some tech whizzes from overseas for the Hawkins family''s tech venture.


    With Thorne''s assistance, the Hawkins family''spany was expected to make aeback soon.


    However, none of this really concerned Charlene. If she still liked Thorne, finding out he was involved would just make her feel even worse. So, Granger decided to keep it to himself.


    After lunch, Granger had some matters to attend to, and they went their separate ways.


    By Monday, the transfer of shares in Neural Nexus Tech to Vesta was finalized.


    Charlene and Stewart found out about it because Quincy shared the news in the group chat as soon as he heard.


    Thorne''s gift of a mansion worth over six million to Maureen Spencer or his decision to give part of his shares to Vesta on Valentine''s Day-Charlene hadn''t mentioned any of this to Stewart.


    Although Stewart was aware that Thorne treated Vesta well, he wasn''t fully clued in on just how generous Thorne could be.


    So, when the news hit, he was caught off guard for a moment.


    Once he processed it, he muttered through gritted teeth, "Man, he''s really pulling out all the stops, huh?" Charlene, having already heard about it, was unfazed. "Let''s focus on work first," she said.


    The following evening, they had a dinner party to attend.


    By the time Charlene and Stewart arrived, the ce was bustling with guests.


    Not long after, Granger and Moran made an entrance as well.


    Just as Granger was about to greet them, Thorne and Vesta walked into the banquet hall, escorted by the hosts.


    As always, Vesta was decked out in designer clothes and dazzling jewelry.


    Neural Nexus Tech was well-known in their circles, and the news of Thorne handing over the entirepany to Vesta had spread like wildfire.


    Their arrival immediately drew the attention of nearly everyone at the party.


    "That''s Thorne and his girlfriend. You''ve heard about the Neural Nexus Tech thing, right? Thorne''s quite the catch, but even he couldn''t resist her charms. Handing over such a promisingpany just like that¡ªwhat a grand gesture


    "Totally! If I were Vesta, I''d be over the moon. My boyfriend treats me like that, and I''d be on cloud nine." Someone else chimed in, "Wasn''t Thorne married before? Howe he never showed such generosity to his ex-wife?"


    "I heard he wasn''t really in love with his ex. The marriage was more of a forced affair."


    "That makes sense. Otherwise, why would he keep his marriage so hush-hush? If it weren''t for that birthday party incident with Irma Henderson, nobody would''ve known he was ever married."


    "Exactly."


    Hearing this, Stewart and Granger nced at Charlene. Her expression remained unchanged.


    Leah had also shown up. She hadn''t seen Granger in ages and had specificallye over with Vesta.


    As soon as she spotted Granger, she headed straight for him. "Granger."


    Granger didn''t respond.


    Seeing him brush her off, Leah''s


    face fell slightly. Spotting Charlene nearby, she pursed her lips, let out a small huff, then forced a smile as she said to Granger, "Granger, my sister and her group are over there. Let''s head over."

 Chapter 345

    Granger still didn''t pay any attention.


    Just then, someone happened toe over and greet him.


    The neer also knew Charlene and Stewart.


    The four of them started chatting.


    Leah was left standing awkwardly on the sidelines, feeling increasingly embarrassed until she had no choice but to make her exit.


    Meanwhile, across the room, Moran looked over at Granger and said, "Granger seems to be hitting it off more and more with them." By "them," it was clear Moran meant Charlene and Stewart.


    Vesta nodded in agreement.


    After all, if Granger and Stewart were merely business partners, a quick hello and some polite small talk would have sufficed at such an event.


    But here Granger was, engrossed in conversation with Stewart and Charlene, suggesting they were on the brink of friendship.


    To Vesta, it made sense that Granger would befriend Stewart, as Stewart was certainly the kind of person worth getting to know.


    Charlene was just a part of the package.


    Thorne nced over at Charlene and Stewart but didn''t seem too fazed.


    Vesta turned her gaze away from them and happened to notice Gaylord Hearst make his entrance into the banquet hall.


    Thorne followed her gaze and spotted Gaylord too.


    Dressed formally, Gaylord looked even more striking and aloof than usual.


    When Gaylord noticed Vesta and Thorne, he briefly met Vesta''s eyes before turning away to join his friends, entering the hall from the side.


    Vesta watched him go, sighing with a helpless smile. "I guess he''s still mad at me for tipping off his family about his whereabouts. He hasn''t been taking my calls, and now he''s ignoring me even in person." Thorne remarked, "Mr. Hearst is still young. It''s only natural for him to be a bit hot-headed."


    Vesta couldn''t disagree.


    Unaware of what Vesta and Thorne thought, Gaylord had just stepped into the room and was about to greet the host when he caught sight of Charlene and Stewart.


    His grip on his wine ss tightened momentarily.


    He hadn''t expected Charlene and Stewart to attend the party tonight.


    Charlene was decked out in a pale blue gown with fancy embroidery that really showed off her calmand ssy vibe. She looked absolutely breathtaking.


    It was the first time Gaylord had seen Charlene in such attire. He found it hard to tear his eyes away.


    Noticing Gaylord''s distraction, his


    friend followed his gaze and, upon seeing Charlene, eximed, "Wow,


    she''s gorgeous! Who is she?ow


    Gaylord snapped back to reality, replying, "Charlene." "Charlene?! That''s Charlene? She''s that beautiful?"


    Q.UMS


    Gaylord didn''t respond, setting down his wine ss and making his way over to Charlene and Stewart. "Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ross."


    Charlene and Stewart turned, surprised to see Gaylord.


    They hadn''t expected him at the event either.


    They nodded in acknowledgment.


    Granger turned to see Gaylord and asked, "And who might this be?"


    Stewart introduced him, "This is Mr. Hearst."


    He briefly exined Gaylord''s background and then introduced Granger, "This is Mr. Harden."


    Granger recalled hearing about the


    Hearst family from Starfall City


    before After Stewart''s introduce


    he greeted Gaylord, "Mr. Hearst."


    After exchanging pleasantries, the group began to chat.


    Throughout the conversation, Gaylord''s gaze frequently drifted back to Charlene.


    Moreover, the way he looked at Charlene-


    Noticing this, Granger''s grip on his wine ss tightened, and he nced over at Gaylord.


    Gaylord caught his look and returned it.


    As their eyes met, an understanding passed between them. They both realized each other''s feelings for Charlene.


    With that recognition, they fell into a tense silence.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 346

    But neither of them said a word about it.


    Charlene and Stewart were busy chatting with others,pletely oblivious to the silent exchange of nces happening between them.


    Charlene, having skipped dinner, soon slipped away from the crowd and headed toward the buffet to grab a bite.


    Gaylord followed her, striking up a conversation as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Moran happened to be at the buffet too. He noticed them and whatever he saw made him pause, letting out a low whistle before turning back to Thorne and Vesta. "Looks like Gaylord''s taken a shine to Charlene," he said, smirking. "Did you see the way he was looking at her? ssic puppy eyes."


    Thorne, curious, looked where Moran was staring. Sure enough, there was Charlene, busy chatting away with Gaylord.


    Gaylord''s eyes, as he looked down at Charlene, were full of that soft, intense gaze men sometimes have when they''re truly interested in a woman.


    Not to mention, he was being quite the gentleman, taking her empty ss and setting it aside, then reaching up to get a slice of cake from the top tier and handing it to her.


    Thorne raised an eyebrow, clearly entertained by Gaylord''s attentive demeanor.


    As soon as Moran finished speaking, Vesta had already turned her attention to Charlene and Gaylord. Gaylord was indeed being very considerate with Charlene.


    Seeing this scene unfold, if she didn''t already know the truth, even she might have believed that Gaylord was genuinely smitten with Charlene.


    But-


    "Gaylord''s n is to pretend he''s into Charlene, and once she''s fallen for him, he''ll drop her like a hot potato-"


    Recalling what Gaylord''s friends had said, Vesta nced at Charlene again, noticing how animated she seemed while chatting with Gaylord.


    Was she really falling for Gaylord''s act? Or did Charlene truly believe Gaylord was interested in her?


    All these thoughts running through


    her head, Vesta cracked a little, knowing smile. She nced at Thorne, watching his nonchnt reaction to another man seemingly courting Charlene. The smile on her lips widened.


    Moran suddenly remembered something and nudged Thorne. "By the way, isn''t The Henderson Group looking to partner with PrimeStar Technologies? Shouldn''t you go have a word with Stewart?"


    Thorne took a sip of his drink, replying, "There''s a crowd over there. I''ll catch up with himter."


    If The Henderson Group were to partner with PrimeStar, it would certainly increase the frequency of meetings between Charlene and Thorne.


    Some might try to sabotage such a partnership to prevent any lingering connections between Thorne and Charlene, but as far as Vesta was concerned...


    She simply chuckled, unconcerned.


    Meanwhile, Granger had been


    caught up in a conversation with someone else. When he finally managed to break away, he saw that Charlene was still deep in


    conversation with Gaylord. Judging by Charlene''s expression, they seemed to be having a great time.


    He''d known Charlene for quite a while now, and although their rtionship had improved recently given their rocky past, he''d never seen her smile so genuinely during their conversations. And she was certainly more talkative...


    Granger wasn''t entirely familiar with Gaylord yet. But based on appearances alone, Gaylord was undeniably impressive.


    With that thought, Granger''s eyes darkened slightly. He turned to his business associate, "Sorry, something''se up. Let''s catch upter."


    And with that, he made his way toward Charlene and Gaylord.

 Chapter 347

    Gaylord spotted him the moment he approached. His thin lips pursed in displeasure, and his eyes quickly turned icy as theynded on Granger.


    Granger acted as if he hadn''t seen a thing and continued his stride towards them without the slightest pause.


    He stopped in front of Charlene, turning to her with aposed demeanor, "What''s the chat about?" Charlene,pletely clueless about the tension between the two men, just said, "Work stuff."


    For Charlene to be chatting so happily with Gaylord, it suggested that Gaylord was quite skilled in his profession. Which meant,pared to him, Charlene and Gaylord probably had more inmon to talk about.


    Plus, Gaylord still worked at PrimeStar. This gave him more opportunities to interact with Charlene than Granger had. The thought made the smile on Granger''s face fade a bit.


    He was about to speak when Stewart approached.


    Seeing both Gaylord and Granger by Charlene''s side puzzled him a bit. But he didn''t dwell on it, simply saying, "Well, look who''s all here."


    No sooner had the words left his mouth than Thorne and Vesta joined them, "Mr. Ferguson."


    Stewart''s smile didn''t quite reach his eyes, "Mr. Henderson, is there something you need?"


    Thorne replied, "There''s a project I''d like to discuss with Mr. Ferguson, to see if he''s interested."


    The Henderson Group''s techpany was one of the leading giants in the national tech arena, boasting countless core technologies and patents.


    Their uing product had already made waves internationally.


    As soon as Thorne mentioned wanting to coborate, Stewart knew exactly what Thorne was pitching. Honestly, Stewart found it quite appealing.


    Especially since, as one of the toppanies in their industry domestically, they bore the responsibility of pushing domestic products onto the world stage to enhance their international influence.


    To truly bring their innovative products to the forefront globally, it couldn''t be done by a singlepany


    alone.


    It required mutual support amongpanies, coborating for mutual benefits in technology.


    So, even though Stewart had personal reservations about Thorne and didn''t particrly want to work with him, on this matter-


    He didn''t need to consult Charlene; he already knew what the answer would be in his heart.


    Because he knew Charlene''s answer would align with his.


    He said casually, "Now''s not the time for coboration talks. If you want to discuss it, Mr. Henderson,e by PrimeStar tomorrow."


    Thorne wasn''t surprised by Stewart''s response. He chuckled, saying, "Consider it settled then."


    Stewart, clearly annoyed, kept his tone even and asked, "Anything else, Mr. Henderson?"


    Thorne replied, "That''s all," and then said, "Sorry for the interruption."


    With that, he didn''t spare a nce at Charlene, turning to leave with Vesta.


    Before Vesta left, she nced over at Gaylord and Granger. Gaylord, noticing her gaze, turned his face away.


    Granger stayed silent.


    The next day.


    Charlene drove to the office and had just stepped out of her car when she ran right into Thorne and Coy, who were also just exiting their vehicle.


    She paused slightly as she shut her car door.


    BUMS


    She knew Thorne was scheduled toe by for a meeting about the coboration that morning, but she hadn''t expected him to arrive so early.


    Seeing her, Thorne said, "Morning."


    Charlene didn''t respond, instead turning and heading straight for the office entrance.


    Since Charlene had left The Henderson Group, Coy hadn''t seen much of her. In his mind, she was still the Charlene who used to be eager to stick by Thorne.


    He wasn''t used to seeing her treat Thorne with such indifference. It felt odd.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 348

    Charlene ignored him, so Thorne simply kept his silence.


    From the other side of the parking lot, Gaylord emerged, spotting them and making his way over to Charlene.


    "Morning!"


    Charlene nodded, "Morning."


    Gaylord paused, then turned to Thorne with a casual nod, "Morning."


    Thorne grinned, "Morning."


    Thorne was at PrimeStar Technologies to discuss a potential partnership.


    Charlene, being a key figure in thepany, was expected to warmly greet any business partners visiting for coboration talks. But after Gaylord exchanged pleasantries with both Charlene and Thorne, he


    noticed that Charlene hadn''t even bothered to turn towards Thorne, let alone engage him in conversation. She just walked straight ahead, showing no intention of ying the gracious host.


    Was Charlene''s chilly demeanor towards Thorne because of his connection with Vesta?


    Gaylord considered this as he nced back at Thorne.


    Charlene''s standoffishness didn''t seem to faze Thorne in the slightest; there wasn''t a hint of irritation on his face.


    Gaylord decided to remain silent.


    The four of them entered the elevator in silence.


    Inside, Gaylord stood beside Charlene. She was wearing high heels, and even with just a touch of makeup, she looked stunning andposed.


    Gaylord found himself captivated by Charlene''s elegant profile, unable to tear his gaze away.


    He kept staring until he noticed Thorne seemed to be watching him, prompting him to quickly divert his eyes back to Thorne.


    Thorne caught his eye and smiled, but said nothing.


    The elevator soon arrived at PrimeStar''s floor.


    Without so much as a nce at Thorne, Charlene exited the elevator. Gaylord, needing to discuss work matters with Charlene, followed her.


    As they headed off, Thorne swung back around to follow the receptionist to PrimeStar''s meeting room. After waiting for over ten minutes, Stewart finally arrived at the office.


    Upon entering the meeting room and seeing Thorne, Stewart said, "Apologies, Mr. Henderson, for keeping you waiting."


    His words suggested regret, but his tone was indifferent, his expressioncking any sincere apology.


    Coy, who had been by Thorne''s side


    for years, had seen all sorts of influential people. But he''d never seen anyone snub Thorne like that before. This thought made Coy frown.


    Thorne, however, appeared unfazed, shook Stewart''s hand, and said, "I''m not in a hurry, so it''s fine." Stewart wasn''t fond of Thorne, but given the decision to coborate, he just wanted to get it over with. So, once seated, he dove straight into the business at hand.


    Though PrimeStar already had a partnership with Neural Nexus Tech, it was previously negotiated by someone else Thorne had sent to PrimeStar.


    In fact, this was Stewart''s first formal meeting with Thorne.


    At Helena''s birthday partyst year, Thorne had a brief chat with Kenton, and Stewart had gotten a sense of in the


    Thorne''s depth of know sense


    Alfield.


    However, that conversation had been brief.


    Today, as they discussed the requirements for PrimeStar''s next-generation chip''sputing and reasoning capabilities for nearly three hours, Stewart realized Thorne''s expertise in Al was even more profound than he had initially perceived.


    No matter the topic, Thorne was never at a loss, his breadth of knowledge impressively vast.


    Stewart even felt that Thorne''spetence in this area rivaled his own.


    This realization left him feeling a bit on edge.


    Thorne nced at his watch, "It''s almost noon. Shall we continue this after lunch?"


    Stewart replied, "Sure, whatever works for you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 349

    Thorne suggested, "How about grabbing a bite together? My treat."


    Stewart wasn''t exactly thrilled about the idea of dining out with Thorne. "Thanks for the offer, Mr. Henderson, but I''m feeling a bit worn out today. I think I''ll just hit the cafeteria for something quick. You go ahead and enjoy your meal."


    Thorne chuckled, "The cafeteria is definitely the easiest option. How about you let us tag along, Mr. Ferguson?"


    Stewart found himself at a loss for words.


    A few minutester, they found themselves at the PrimeStar Technologies cafeteria.


    Being thepany''s CEO, Stewart naturally attracted attention, and with Thorne by his side, both looking exceptionally sharp, they were hard to miss.


    Charlene was already there, enjoying her meal.


    Across from her sat Gaylord, engaged in conversation. Charlene hadn''t noticed Stewart until someone greeted him with a "Mr. Ferguson." She looked up, surprised to see not only Stewart but Thorne as well. Gaylord followed her gaze, looking over in their direction.


    As Charlene and Gaylord nced up, Stewart, Thorne, and Coy noticed them.


    Charlene appeared to be on friendly terms with Gaylord, but Thorne didn''t seem fazed by it at all.


    Stewart caught Charlene''s eye and gave her a reassuring nod, silently telling her to focus on her meal. He would handle Thorne.


    Charlene nodded back and returned to her lunch.


    After deciding to team up with Thorne, Stewart had intended to take full responsibility for managing this partnership. He instructed Charlene to maintain a safe distance from Thorne throughout the coboration. After ordering their food, Stewart led Thorne to a table far from Charlene''s.


    Thorne didn''t object to this arrangement.


    Throughout the meal, Thorne never nced in Charlene''s direction, though Coy sneaked several looks her way.


    Coy had heard bits and pieces about Charlene and Stewart but wasn''t sure what was true.


    That morning, Charlene had been quite cold when she saw Thorne, and her indifference remained in the cafeteria. It seemed she really had moved on from Thorne.


    Coy also noticed that even though Charlene and Gaylord seemed close, Thorne, not yet married to her, didn''t seem concerned.


    But Coy wasn''t surprised. He knew how much Thorne had despised Charlene over the years and how deeply he loved Vesta Hawkins.


    Reflecting on this, Coy shifted his attention back to his meal.


    By the time Stewart and Thorne finished eating, Charlene had already left the cafeteria.


    Later that afternoon, Thorne had to attend to other matters and left PrimeStar around three, with their partnership still up in the air.


    In the following days, Thorne visited PrimeStar several more times, but Charlene managed to avoid running into him after that first encounter. For all intents and purposes, they had no interaction.


    To everyone else, aside from Stewart who was in the know, it was unimaginable that Charlene and Thorne were actually married.


    After several visits, it becamemon knowledge at PrimeStar that The Henderson Group and PrimeStar were working on a joint project.


    One day, as Charlene entered


    meeting room, she overheard a female colleague gushing, "I just


    bumped into Thorne, the boss omet


    The Henderson Group, in the


    elevator. He''s incredibly handsome!"


    "With that kind of money and those looks, and I''ve heard he''s super


    sweet to his girlfriend. A col


    he even gifted her an entirepany, Neural Nexus Tech, a


    while back. I can''t even imagine how lucky she must feel!"

 Chapter 350

    Helena Ross was expecting some family from Pornd to visit her in Starfall City.


    That morning, Charlene had just wrapped up a meeting when Helena, the charming olddy, called, inviting her to join them for lunch.


    Standing by the elevator, Charlene waited patiently. Just then, Livingston, the newly appointed general manager of PrimeStar, approached alongside Thorne, Coy, and their colleagues.


    "Ms. Ross," Livingston greeted with a nod as he spotted her.


    Charlene returned the nod, acknowledging him.


    Livingston wasn''t certain if Thorne and Charlene knew each other. To his knowledge, even though Thorne had been to PrimeStar to discuss partnering, Charlene and Thorne had never met.


    Seeing that Charlene didn''t acknowledge Thorne, Livingston assumed she didn''t know him and took it


    upon himself to introduce them. "Ms. Ross, this is Mr. Henderson from The Henderson Group."


    Then turning to Thorne, he added, "And this is Ms. Ross from our R&D department."


    Charlene didn''t look at Thorne but simply said, "I know."


    Thorne nced at her, then told Livingston, "No need for introductions, we''re quite familiar with each other."


    Livingston paused, ncing between Thorne and Charlene.


    "Quite familiar?" he thought. He couldn''t tell at all.


    He didn''t voice his bewilderment, just gave a sheepish smile and said, "Oh, I see..."


    Charlene remained silent. Thorne chuckled but didn''t say more.


    Livingston was left speechless. It was clear to him now-Charlene just wasn''t interested in engaging with Thorne.


    This was simr to Stewart''s attitude too.


    Livingston wasn''t sure if there was some history or misunderstanding among Thorne, Charlene, and Stewart. But...


    Thorne wasn''t just anyone; he was a


    key yer in thepany''s current coboration ns. Charlene and Stewart both seemed indifferent towards him, yet Thorne didn''t seem


    to mind their chilly re


    swnQ


    Realizing this, Livingston was unsure if he should feel relieved or anxious.


    Just as he was about to break the silence, Thorne''s phone rang. "You''ve arrived? I''ll be right down," Thorne said, answering the call.


    After hanging up, as they stepped


    into the elevator, Livingston chuckled, "Ms. Hawkins picking you up for lunch again? You and Ms. Hawkins have a great bond.


    en


    DUMS


    Thorne smiled, about to reply when his phone buzzed again, signaling it was important. Livingston


    decided not to interrupt further.


    As the elevator reached the ground floor, Charlene walked out without looking back.


    Outside, in the parking lot, she spotted Vesta standing by a car, waiting. Their eyes met.


    Vesta''s gaze was cold and detached as she looked at Charlene.


    Charlene quickly looked away, heading towards her own car.


    Vesta''s demeanor softened only when she noticed Thorne walking a short distance behind Charlene.


    Charlene got into her car and prepared to leave. She caught a glimpse of Vesta handing her car keys to Coy and then climbing into Thorne''s car with him.


    Charlene shifted her focus back to the road and drove off, leaving thoughts of Thorne and Vesta behind her.


    After lunch at the restaurant,


    Charlene saw Helena and her family


    off, watching their car disappear


    down the street. Just as she was


    about to head back to her own car to return to work, she spotted Dalton exiting the restaurant.

 Chapter 351

    The moment Daltonid eyes on Charlene, his eyebrows furrowed as if by instinct. Thest time he saw her was when Thorne had visited PrimeStar to see Charlene a while back. He wasn''t entirely sure what had developed between Charlene and Thorne since then, but he had heard rumors of a coboration between Thorne and PrimeStar. He couldn''t help but wonder if Charlene and Thorne might have used this as an opportunity to get closer.


    Even though Dalton didn''t say a word, the crease in his brow when he saw Charlene was enough for her to guess what was on his mind. Without so much as a greeting, Charlene got into her car and drove off. Dalton watched her leave, then got into his own car and headed back to the office.


    He was in the middle of negotiating a deal with the Hawkins family. Around 3 PM, his secretary came in and said, "Mr. Ramirez, Ms. Hawkins has arrived."


    Dalton paused for a moment. "Ms. Hawkins?" he echoed.


    "Yes," his secretary confirmed, "Ms. Hawkins said Mr. Hawkins has caught a cold, so she''ll be taking over the meeting for him."


    Dalton''s eyes lit up with a hint of excitement at the news. He quickly stood up and made his way to the meeting room. Upon seeing him, Vesta immediately apologized, "I''m sorry, my father is under the weather, so I''ll be representing him for this coboration."


    Dalton quickly reassured her, "That''s perfectly fine." Vesta noticed the spark of joy in his eyes and smiled slightly, keeping her thoughts to herself.


    After wrapping up the meeting,


    Dalton seized the moment. "Ms. Hawkins, do you have time to grab a bite to eatter?" he asked. Vesta shook her head with a smile. "I have a racingpetitioning up, se I''ll be heading to the track for some practice. Rain check on dinner?" She was a race car driver, something Dalton was well aware of. Since meeting her, she hadn''t participated in any races. Intrigued, he had even downloaded videos of her past races to watch them repeatedly on his phone. The thought of seeing her race in person was tempting.


    However, he hesitated. If she was heading to practice, Thorne would likely be there with her. With that in mind, he decided not to push further. "Alright rain check it is," he agreed. Vesta nodded, exchanged a few pleasantries, and left.


    Not long after she left, Dalton''s phone rang. It was Kelvin.


    "York''s off today. Want to hang out?" Kelvin suggested.


    An idea popped into Dalton''s head. "Sure, but how about we skip the bar this time and do something new?"


    Kelvin perked up, intrigued. "What do you have in mind?"


    "Let''s go watch a racing event tonight," Dalton proposed. "Racing event, you say?" Kelvin was definitely interested. "Count me in!"


    After figuring out where Vesta would


    be practicing that evening, Dalton joined Kelvin and York Watson for dinner. Post-meal, they all hopped into their cars and headed to the


    race track where Vesta was training.

 Chapter 352

    They found their seats just as the practice race was about to start.


    Kelvin and York had never been into racing before, so they didn''t really know who to cheer for.


    But after watching for a bit and listening to thementator, they learned that car number 38, driven by CC, and a couple of other racers were the favorites to win.


    The twist? CC was the only female racer in thepetition.


    Naturally, she had captured the attention of many in the crowd.


    Especially after CC executed two breathtaking overtakes on the bends, causing everyone to gasp in


    amazement.


    Kelvin couldn''t help but exim, "Wow, that''s gutsy! Impressive!"


    Dalton chuckled to himself, knowing Kelvin had no idea CC was actually Vesta.


    CC came in first ce in both practice races.


    Kelvin, unable to contain his excitement, said, "Who is this CC anyway? I need to meet her!"


    Just as he finished speaking, the screen showed "CC" stepping out of her car and removing her helmet.


    When Kelvin realized CC was Vesta, his eyes widened in disbelief. "CC is her? Well, um¡ª"


    After the initial shock wore off, disappointment set in. "I was thinking of asking her out, and now you''re telling me CC is Thorne''s girlfriend?"


    He realized he didn''t stand a chance.


    Feeling deted, he mumbled, "Wow, Thorne really hit the jackpot, didn''t he?"


    Vesta noticed them from across the way. When she spotted York, she looked pleasantly surprised.


    She approached them with a friendly smile. "Mr. Ramirez, Mr. Watson, Mr. Scott, didn''t expect to see you guys at a racing event!"


    Dalton spoke first, "We hadn''t really been into racing before, but you mentioned it, and we had some free time today, so we thought we''d check it out."


    He added, "You raced incredibly well, congrattions oning first both times."


    Vesta grinned, "Thank you."


    York chimed in, "Congrattions."


    Vesta replied, "Thanks." She smiled at York, "It''s been a while since Ist saw you, Mr. Watson. For a moment, I thought I was seeing things."


    York said, "Work keeps me busy, not much time off."


    Vesta continued, "I heard you''re a pilot, Mr. Watson. Compared to flying fighter jets, does our race seem a bit dull?"


    "Racing has its own appeal. I don''t think they can bepared. Besides, Ms. Hawkins, you really nailed it out there."


    Vesta smiled at York''spliment.


    Dalton seemed to remember something, and he asked, "By the way, where''s Mr. Henderson? Didn''t hee to watch you race?"


    "Thorne had some work, so he couldn''t make it. But he''ll definitely be there for the main event," Vesta assured them. "If you guys are free, you''re more than wee toe and watch."


    Dalton replied, "If I''m free, I''ll definitely be there."


    He genuinely wanted to see her race in person, but with Thorne attending, he was a bit hesitant.


    Saturday rolled around.


    Charlene woke up early that morning.


    She booted up herputer to check on some model data, and before long, her phone rang.


    It was Gaylord calling. He had recently proposed an idea at work that Charlene found promising. She allotted some resources for it and was personally monitoring its development.


    As a result, they''d been in frequent contact, exchanging phone numbers in the process.


    When his name appeared, Charlene


    figured it was about work and answered the call. But Gaylord wasn''t calling about work; he wanted to know what fun things there were to do in Starfall, seeking


    her rmendations.


    Charlene responded, "What I enjoy might not be your thing. Don''t you have friends here? Wouldn''t it be quicker to ask them?"


    Gaylord said, "Their suggestions didn''t really pique my interest."


    He paused, then asked, "Are you working on a weekend? I hear typing."


    Charlene replied, "Yeah."


    "nning to stay cooped up all weekend? No ns to get out?"


    Charlene kept her eyes on theputer. "I''m taking my grandma to see a y tonight."

 Chapter 353

    "Drama? What kind of drama? And where can I see it?"


    "It''s the traditional theater performance in Starfall. You probably won''t like it."


    Gaylord''s eyes darkened with intrigue. "Don''t be so sure. I might have grown up abroad, but I''ve always been interested in cultural experiences from back home. Just never had the chance."


    Charlene sighed, realizing she had to fill him in.


    After hearing her out, Gaylord quickly hopped onto his Neural Nexus Tech and bought tickets online.


    A bitter, a friend reached out to him. "Mr. Hearst, how about we hang out tonight?"


    "Sorry. I''ve got ns already."


    Meanwhile, after finishing her chat with Gaylord, Charlene was swamped with work until lunchtime. As she nced at her calendar, she suddenly remembered Daisy''s birthday wasing up. She pondered for a moment before dialing Granger.


    Granger had always wanted to get closer to Charlene. Now that he knew Gaylord was into her, he was even more eager. But apart from work and Daisy, their paths rarely crossed. With no current projects needing him to visit PrimeStar, he found it hard toe up with reasons to see her.


    Seeing her call, he paused before getting out of the car and picked up the phone.


    Charlene spoke first. "Mr. Harden, am I interrupting?"


    "Not at all," he replied, his tone softening. "Is there something you need?"


    "About Daisy''s birthday, I wanted to make her a gift myself. But I''m worried she might not like it, so I wanted your opinion."


    Granger felt a warm glow when she showed concern for Daisy. "Daisy adores you. She''ll cherish anything you make with love."


    Charlene agreed, knowing Daisy''s nature. But still...


    "Could you give me something more specific?" she asked.


    Granger paused, then asked, "Can you bake a cake?"


    "Yes," Charlene replied. "Alright, I''ve got it."


    "Thank you. If you run into any issues, feel free to reach out."


    "Will do."


    After hanging up, Granger finally exited the car and headed into the restaurant. By the time he arrived, Thorne, Vesta, and Moran Albright were already there.


    Moran teased, "What took you so long?"


    Granger chuckled. "Just had a call."


    Vesta observed Granger, noticing how unusually cheerful he seemed. Ever since Jta started working at hispany, she''d tried inviting him out a few times. He''d always declined, citing othermitments.


    Once or twice, she bought it. But after so many times...


    Was it because she''d pushed him too much towards Leah Spencer, and now he thought she''d try setting them up again?


    That evening around six, Charlene was finishing dinner with the Ross family. Just as she was about to head out with Helena to catch the y, her phone buzzed with a call from Kenton Wagner.


    Kenton asked, "Are you at the Ross family''s ce?"


    "Yeah," Charlene replied.


    "Something urgent came up that needs your attention. Get ready, someone will pick you up in ten minutes."


    Charlene sighed. "Alright."


    Helena, hearing about Kenton''s request, told Charlene to go ahead and handle her work. She and Maisie could catch the show on their own.


    Right on time, Kenton''s car arrived at the Ross family doorstep.


    Once in the


    car,


    Charlene learned


    that the government project she''d helped initiate was behind schedule. Kenton was swamped and couldn''t


    leave his other responsibilities.


    she was the next best person


    Since


    familiar with the core technology, he


    needed her to oversee the progress.


    At the base, her phone was promptly collected for security reasons. For the next couple of days, she was


    on her feet, constantly busy.


    By the third day, around lunchtime, as she walked into the base''s cafeteria, York approached her with a purposeful stride.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 354

    York was a bit taken aback when he saw her. "Ms. Ross?"


    Charlene nodded. "Hello."


    York grinned, asking, "Are you here to work at the base, Ms. Ross?"


    Shaking her head, Charlene replied, "No, I''m just here to help out with something on my professor''s behalf."


    York paused, taking in her words. Only a few people had the clearance to let outsiders into the base. Knowing Charlene''s close but purely tonic ties to Stewart, it all made sense.


    "Your professor... is Mr. Kenton Wagner?" he asked.


    Charlene nodded, saying, "That''s right."


    She was indeed a student of Kenton, just like Stewart. York had never thought along those lines before.


    It made sense now, though. Like why Stewart had praised her contributions to PrimeStar Technologies''test project at a previous g. Or why his father paid special attention to her at his grandfather''s art exhibition and the business- government conference attended by Dalton Ramirez.


    His father must have known she was Kenton''s student all along.


    But for his father to focus so much on her, she must have been involved in more than just being a student. The thought of PrimeStar''s groundbreaking projects hit him, and suddenly, everything made sense.


    Looking at her, he found himself momentarily speechless. Charlene seemed so calm and unassuming. From her demeanor alone, one would never guess she had achieved so much at such a young age.


    A little whileter, they were seated in the cafeteria. York asked, "How long will you be staying at the base this time?"


    "Not sure, depends on what the professor needs," Charlene replied. She remembered thest time they had met, which was two or three months ago. "I don''t see you much outside. Busy with training?"


    York nodded, saying, "Yeah, plus pilots don''t get much time off."


    Their time for lunch was limited, and after chatting for a bit, York had to excuse himself and leave for other duties.


    They crossed paths again two dayster during a man-vs-machinebat trial.


    The test involved an Al-controlled


    fighter jet facing off against a


    human pilot. After the trial, once all data was gathered, Charlene and the


    other researchers dove into modifying algorithms and


    Provel


    conducting a fresh round of analysis based on thebat scenarios.


    When York entered the department where Charlene was working, he was met


    with the sight of her and the other researchers hard at work.


    It wasn''t until a while after he arrived that Charlene noticed him. She gave him a nod and got back to her tasks.


    Charlene spent about ten days at the base before heading home. She left in the early morning and reached home just as the sun was rising.


    Upon arriving home, she turned on her phone to find nearly twenty missed calls.


    The calls were from Gaylord, Granger, Jasmine, and even Thorne had tried to reach her twice.


    Charlene could easily guess why Jasmine and Thorne had called. Gaylord was the one who had called


    her the most, so she decided to


    return his call first.


    Gaylord picked up quickly, asking, "You''re finally done?"


    "Yeah," Charlene replied. "You called me, was there something up? Is everything sorted now?"


    Gaylord exined, "There was something, but it''s been handled."


    By


    He recounted how, ten nights ago, he had gone to the theater expecting to meet her. When she never showed and her phone seemed unreachable, he grew concerned. Monday, when she was still missing from thepany, he feared something had happened,


    Eventually, he reached out to Stewart, who informed him that she had some family matters to attend to. Knowing she was alright set his mind at ease.

 Chapter 355

    Charlene picked up her phone and called Granger back after missing his call a couple of days ago. She casually asked if there was something he needed.


    Granger replied, "Oh, Daisy just wanted to video chat with you. Nothing urgent." Both Charlene and Granger had work to get to, so they didn''t linger on the call. After hanging up, Charlene grabbed her car keys and headed downstairs to drive to the office.


    Coincidentally, she and Stewart Ferguson arrived at thepany parking lot at nearly the same time.


    Stepping out of his car and catching sight of her, Stewart grinned, "Back already?" Charlene returned the smile, "Yep."


    Just as she said that, Thorne''s car pulled in, with Vesta riding shotgun.


    Instead of heading into the garage, Thorne parked right in front of Charlene and Stewart.


    Both he and Vesta got out, greeting Stewart with a cheerful, "Good morning, Mr. Ferguson."


    Stewart''s smile faded slightly.


    "What rotten luck," he muttered under his breath, tuning out Thorne and Vesta as he pulled Charlene along with him.


    Thorne and Vesta didn''t seem to mind Stewart''s cold shoulder. As they passed by, Thorne handed Vesta the car keys and opened the driver''s door for her, gently reminding her, "Drive safely."


    Vesta smiled, touched by his thoughtfulness, "I will."


    Charlene and Stewart made their way into the office building. While waiting for the elevator, Stewart nced back at the entrance, noticing Thorne hadn''t followed them.


    Still sweet-talking with Vesta, he mused.


    Once inside the elevator, a thought struck Stewart. "Do you think they''re living together now? Sharing a car first thing in the morning seems like a sign."


    Charlene shrugged, uncertain. Even if they weren''t officially living together, the fact that Thorne was picking Vesta up so early suggested they were pretty serious.


    Thorne had a chauffeur but chose to drive Vesta himself, going out of his way without a hint ofint. Their rtionship seemed as strong as ever.


    The day after tomorrow was Daisy''s birthday.


    That evening, after work, Charlene swung by the mall to pick up a pink bunny plush toy.


    As she was descending in the elevator with the plush toy, she bumped into Vesta and Katie heading up.


    Vesta saw the toy in Charlene''s hands and figured it was a present for Jasmine. A flicker of scorn crossed her eyes.


    Ever since Jasmine had started hanging out with her, she''d grown out of those cutesy pink plushies. Charlene still gifting such things. either meant she was clueless about Jasmine''s tastes or just in ridiculous for not catching on to Jasmine''s current interests.


    Vesta didn''t spare Charlene another nce.


    Katie, too, gave Charlene a brief look before dismissing her presence


    entirely, her focus solely of


    patting her hand with an air of satisfaction and affection. To her, Vesta was the only granddaughter she acknowledged.


    Charlene paid them no mind.


    She made her way to the underground parking, got into her car, and left the mall.


    The next morning, as Charlene was just waking up, her phone buzzed with a call from Kenton Wagner.


    After listening to what he had to say, she replied, "Got it."


    Hanging up, she immediately dialed Granger, "I''ve got something


    important tomorrow morning, so I can''t make it to Daisy''s birthday. make sure the cake is ready in advance. Could you swing by my ce to pick it up along


    I got her? And please, with the gift


    apologize to


    Daisy for me."

 Chapter 356

    When he found out he couldn''t be there for Daisy''s birthday, Granger was a bit disappointed but got the picture. "It''s alright," he said, "workes first. Daisy will understand."


    After hanging up, Charlene had just finished freshening up when her phone buzzed again.


    It was a video call from Granger''s phone. Only Daisy would use Granger''s phone to video call her.


    Charlene answered, and Daisy''s face immediately filled the screen. A warm smile spread across Charlene''s face, but before she could speak, Daisy chimed in, "Good morning, Ms. Ross! Uncle told me you can''t make it to my birthday tomorrow. That''s okay. If you''re busy this time, we can celebrate another day!"


    Daisy had to head off to school soon, so she continued without waiting for Charlene to respond, "Uncle said you''re baking me a cake and you got me some other gifts too. Thank you, Ms. Ross! Grandma says when someone gives you gifts, you should invite them for dinner. There''s this new restaurant that just opened, and the food is amazing! Are you free tonight? Uncle and I would love to take you out for dinner!"


    Charlene chuckled at Daisy''s enthusiasm and replied, "I''m free, Daisy. Thank you for the invitation."


    "No need to thank me, Ms. Ross. It''s only right to treat you to dinner!"


    Daisy, eager to get to school, said goodbye before handing the phone back to Granger. Charlene and Granger arranged a dinner time and ended the call.


    Once at work, Charlene informed Stewart that she''d need to visit the site again the next morning.


    Stewart gave her shoulder a reassuring pat. "You''ve been working hard. I''ll handle things here in the R&D department. Don''t worry."


    "Thanks," Charlene replied.


    Usually, Charlene stayed at the office until after 8 PM. But that afternoon, she started packing up her things a bit after 6 PM.


    Gaylord Hearst came by and, seeing her preparing to leave early, raised an eyebrow. "Heading out early today?"


    "Yeah, I''ve got something to take care of," she said, remembering her uing trip. "By the way, I''ll be out on a business trip for a few days starting tomorrow. If anythinges up, feel free to reach out to Stewart."


    Gaylord paused, then asked, "Another trip?"


    "Yeah." He didn''t say more, but the thought lingered-she''d just returned and already had to leave again.


    Charlene left the office and, about


    thirty minutester, arrived at the e


    restaurant Granger had reserved. As she stepped out of her car, Granger and Daisy pulled up.


    "Ms. Ross!" Daisy called out, running over to her.


    Charlene hugged Daisy, ncing around at the parking lot filled with luxury cars.


    She turned to Granger, "This ce is really popr."


    "The owner did a great job with the marketing. It''s be the go-to spot for


    "I see," Charlene nodded.


    Granger gestured towards the entrance, "Shall we?"


    "Yes, let''s," Charlene agreed. They headed towards the restaurant, leaving the bustling parking lot behind.


    Meanwhile, Vesta, stepping out of her car while on a phone call, ended the call and closed her car door. As she turned towards the restaurant, she spotted Charlene, Granger, and Daisy walking together.


    She halted mid-step, momentarily taken aback by the sight.

 Chapter 357

    At that moment, Vesta was utterly taken aback, wondering if her eyes were ying tricks on her.


    But there was Charlene, holding Daisy''s hand, with Granger casting a warm smile her way. It was all so clear.


    This wasn''t a hallucination. It wasn''t a dream.


    Charlene was really with Granger and Daisy.


    From the way Charlene held Daisy''s hand instead of Granger, it was obvious this wasn''t their first outing together.


    A thought flickered through Vesta''s mind.


    Could Charlene be the "miss" Daisy had mentioned so many times before?


    But how could that be possible?


    Vesta struggled to believe it, but she couldn''t help rememberingst year at the Neural Nexus Tech conference, when Granger had walked up and started chatting with Charlene.


    And at recent gatherings, if Charlene and Stewart were present, Granger would spend time with them, instead of just exchanging pleasantries and moving on.


    She had thought Granger was just being polite to Charlene because he didn''t want to offend Stewart.


    But now... Did Granger really have feelings for Charlene?


    No. That couldn''t be.


    Vesta stood there, still in disbelief.


    Charlene and Granger had known each other for so long. If Charlene was his type, he would have shown interest long ago.


    Besides, Vesta couldn''t see what Granger might find appealing about her.


    Maybe she was just overthinking it.


    Even if Charlene was the woman Daisy talked about, it didn''t necessarily mean Granger was smitten with her-


    As Vesta stood frozen, Henley Hawkins approached her. "Vesta, are you okay?" Vesta snapped back to reality, shaking her head. "I''m fine."


    "Shall we head inside?"


    "Sure."


    ...


    The next morning, a little after eight, Granger received a call from Charlene.


    When he arrived at the address Charlene had given him, she was already waiting at the entrance with a cake and a stuffed toy in hand.


    Seeing him, Charlene handed over the cake and toy.


    Granger epted them with a smile. "Baking a cake takes time, and you had it ready so early. You must have been up at the crack of dawn."


    Charlene had indeed been up since around four in the morning.


    But she simply said, "I went to bed earlyst night, so getting up early wasn''t a problem."


    "Thank you Granger appreciated her thoughtfulness towards Daisy ncing at the modest


    neighborhood behind her, he asked, "Is this where you''re living now?"


    He knew she had moved out from Thorne''s ce but didn''t know where she had relocated to.


    "Yes," Charlene replied, before adding, "I''m in a rush, so I''ll head in."


    Granger nodded. "Alright."


    Charlene turned and disappeared into the neighborhood.


    Only after her figure vanished from sight did Granger return to his car.


    Because Jasmine wanted to celebrate Daisy''s birthday, Thorne had reserved a private room at a restaurant in advance.


    When Daisy got home from school that afternoon and saw the cake Charlene had


    made and the stuffed toy she had bought, she was overjoyed.


    As they headed out to the restaurant, she couldn''t bear to part with the giant


    rabbit toy, insisting on carrying it along.


    By the time Granger and Daisy arrived at the restaurant, Thorne, Vesta, Jasmine, and the others were already there.


    When Granger opened the door,


    Vesta immediately recognized the rabbit toy Daisy was holding as the same one she''d seen Charlene carrying at the mall a few days ago.


    en


    So, the woman Daisy had talked about really was Charlene!


    Daisy was thrilled. As soon as she walked in, she ran over to Jasmine, clutching her toy. "Minnie, look This is the stuffed animal thatdy gave me. Isn''t it cute and pretty?

 Chapter 358

    Jasmine didn''t actually dislike pink.


    As long as it was pretty and cute, she was all for it.


    Listening to Daisy excitedly boasting about hertest find, Jasmine nodded along enthusiastically, saying, "It''s super adorable and really pretty."


    With that, she handed over the gift she had prepared for Daisy.


    Daisy thanked Jasmine and couldn''t help but add, "She even baked me a cake! It''s blue and looks absolutely stunning!"


    As Daisy finished speaking, she eagerly asked Granger to help her open the cake.


    Hearing Daisy mention that woman so fondly, Moran raised an eyebrow and remarked, "The way that woman makes cakes and gives gifts, she''s really put in some effort, hasn''t she, Granger? What do you have to say about that?"


    Given how Charlene had taken time out of her busy schedule to fulfill her promise by waking up early to bake Daisy that cake, Granger could clearly see just how much Charlene cared for Daisy.


    Even though Thorne and Jasmine were present, when Moran brought up Charlene, Granger couldn''t help but sh a gentle smile.


    If yesterday Vesta was unsure whether Granger truly had feelings for Charlene, the tenderness in Granger''s smile now left her with no doubt.


    No wonder these past few months, when she called him, he didn''t always pick up immediately like he used to.


    Sometimes, he didn''t answer at all. She had thought he was just busy, but now she saw...


    What was it about Charlene that Granger liked so much?


    Vesta pressed her lips together, puzzled about what made Charlene so appealing to Granger.


    Moran, catching on to the meaning behind Granger''s involuntary smile, teased, "So, you''re finally admitting you have a thing for her?"


    Thorne, noticing Granger''s smile, also chuckled. The room buzzed with cheerful chatter.


    After a while, Daisy made her birthday wish.


    Once she finished, Granger helped Daisy cut the cake.


    Jasmine was the first to get a slice. Taking a bite, her eyes lit up. "This is delicious." she said.


    Just like the ones her mom makes!


    Come to think of it, she hadn''t seen her mom in a while.


    Her birthday wasing up, and she was sure her mom would bake her a cake too.


    Moran, not typically a fan of sweets, couldn''t help but agree after a


    couple of bites, "It tastes greatnes


    Seems like she''s got quite the talent. You''re lucky, Granger."


    Granger paused his smile at thatment, subtly ncing over at Thorne.


    Thorne was busy eating his slice, taking small bites without saying much.


    Vesta, initially reluctant to try Charlene''s cake, eventually gave in and tasted it. Truth be told, it was quite good.


    Listening to Moran''spliments, she couldn''t help but sarcastically think that maybe Granger just liked that Charlene was the perfect homemaker.


    As she pondered this, she noticed the way Granger looked at Thorne.


    Normally, she wouldn''t read too much into Granger''s nces at Thorne. But at that moment, she understood.


    After all, Thorne and Charlene were still married. Did Granger truly


    believe having a wife like Charel


    belongs to en.kikist


    was such a blessing?


    Was he both envious of Thorne and hopeful that Thorne would divorce Charlene


    soon so he could be with her openly?


    With that realization, Vesta suddenly understood that Granger might be even


    more smitten with Charlene than she had thought.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 359

    Charlene arrived at the base and immediately dove headfirst into her work.


    Perfecting human versus machinebat required a solid foundation of data.


    On her second day at the base, another round of human vs. machine trials was scheduled.


    That evening, Charlene found herself heading to the mess hallter than usual.


    By the time she arrived, most of the crowd had already cleared out.


    After grabbing her dinner, she was about to sit down when she noticed York, who had also just finished getting his meal.


    York paused, shing a friendly smile as he approached her. "When''d you get in?" "Yesterday," Charlene replied, then asked, "Just finished training?"


    "Yeah, it''s been pretty intense this year."


    The future of aerialbat wasn''t just about humans anymore; it was a sophisticated dance between humans and machines.


    Their training had evolved significantly over the past few years to reflect this shift.


    Charlene asked, "Does it feel overwhelming?"


    With Al''s formidableputational and analytical prowess, it could quickly spot an opponent''s weaknesses and devise precise strategies, its speed and uracy were beyond human reach.


    Even for a seasoned and perceptive pilot like York, the pressure was undeniable. York chuckled, saying, "It''s tough, but it pushes us pilots to keep improving."


    With Al capable of simtingplex battle environments and scenarios, pilots experienced more realistic andprehensive training, fostering their growth.


    Charlene nodded, "Sounds exhausting."


    "Well, you researchers are working just as hard as we are," York remarked, noticing her graceful yet brisk pace as she ate. "Heading back to work after this?"


    "Yeah," Charlene replied. Kenton Wagner had given her a hefty workload, keeping her on her toes.


    As soon as she finished speaking, hermunicator buzzed. It was a message from Kenton, summoning her back to the research department immediately.


    Charlene put down her fork and stood up quickly, "I''ve got to run. Enjoy your dinner."


    York nodded, "Take care."


    Charlene left the base that Sunday morning around ten.


    Once home, she checked her phone to find missed calls from Jasmine and Kendal.


    She decided to return Kendal''s call.


    Kendal yfully chided her, calling her heartless for not visiting him unless he reached out first.


    Feeling a bit guilty, Charlene changed clothes, grabbed her car keys, and headed out the door.


    As she drove up to The Underwood Mansion, she noticed Thorne''s car parked in the driveway.


    Ignoring it for now, she stepped out of her car and was immediately


    greeted by Jasmine, who camel


    running out of the house, flinging herself into Charlene''s arms ''Mom!"


    Charlene hadn''t seen her daughter in nearly a month. She gently tousled Jasmine''s hair, asking, "When did you get here?"


    Jasmine, clearly thrilled to see her mom after such a long time, clung to her hand tightly. "Just now!"


    Hand in hand, they entered the house where Thorne and Kendal were lounging on the couch, sipping their coffee.


    Vesta was nowhere to be seen.


    Seeing her arrive, Kendal grinned and waved her over, "Charlene! Come sit down."


    Thorne nced up at her, but only briefly, before turning his attention back to his coffee.


    Charlene sat down next to Kendal, greeting him, "Hey, Kendal."


    Kendal gave her a once-over, frowning slightly, "You''ve lost weight again."


    The erratic meals and hectic schedule at the base had indeed led her to drop a couple of pounds.


    Before she could respond, Thorne


    deftly rinsed a porcin cup with hot water and poured her a fresh cup of


    coffee, cing it in front of her.


    swnw


    Charlene didn''t say a word, instead tapping the coffee table lightly as a gesture of thanks.


    Kendal continued, "Got some fresh salmon


    the other day. How


    t cooked, Charlene?


    the chef whip it up for you.


    belongs to en. w


    Charlene took a sip of her coffee, savoring its warmth, just as Thorne chimed in,


    "What, no offer for me? ying favorites, are we?"

 Chapter 360

    Kendal didn''t even bother replying to him. When Thorne made hisment, Charlene didn''t respond either.


    No one seemed eager to engage with him, but Thorne didn''t mind. He noticed Charlene''s coffee was nearly gone, so he picked up the pot and refilled her cup, as well as Kendal''s.


    Throughout the brunch, whether sipping on their Americanos or discussing over the club sandwiches, Charlene mostly chatted with Kendal and Jasmine, leaving Thorne out of the conversation.


    It wasn''t clear if Charlene was intentionally ignoring him, or if Thorne himself wasn''t interested in talking to her.


    Around 2 p.m., as they were preparing to leave the Underwood family home, Charlene suddenly realized they had spent nearly four hours in the same room without exchanging a single word.


    Kendal had noticed this too.


    Thorne wasn''t about to change that, and Charlene had already moved on emotionally. Thorne hadn''t invited them over for matchmaking purposes; he knew they had nothing to say to each other and he had nothing more to add.


    As they were getting ready to head back home, Jasmine looked up at Charlene and asked, "Mom, are youing home today?" Before Charlene could respond, Jasmine added, "You haven''t been home in a long time."


    Kendal paused, saying nothing, merely sighing softly under his breath.


    Thorne remained silent too.


    Charlene gently stroked Jasmine''s cheek and said, "I have some things to take care of, so I won''t being home tonight."


    "Oh..." Jasmine''s disappointment was evident. She then asked, "So are you going to Grandma''s or traveling for work again? Last time I couldn''t reach you, I went to Grandma Ross''s ce, but you weren''t there either. Grandma said you were on a business trip."


    Charlene hadn''t realized Jasmine had gone to the Ross family over the weekend. Indeed, she was nning to go back to the Ross''s for dinner with Helena Ross and the others.


    Imagining Jasmine trying to reach her, only to end up going to her great- grandma''s house out of longing, Charlene paused before saying, "I''ll be heading to your great-grandma''ster. Would you like toe with me?"


    "Yes!"


    Hearing Charlene''s words, Jasmine perked up. She had feared her mom would be busy with work again.


    Charlene nced at Thorne, who understood and asked Jasmine, "So, are you staying at your great-grandma''s tonight?"


    Jasmine nodded enthusiastically, "Yep!"


    "Alright," Thorne agreed easily, "Then I''ll arrange for someone to pick you up from school tomorrow afternoon."


    "No, I want to go back to great-grandma''s after school tomorrow," Jasmine insisted.


    Thorne chuckled, exchanged a nce with Charlene, and said, "You''ll have to discuss that with your mom; I can''t make that decision."


    Jasmine hugged Charlene''s leg and looked up at her, "Mom, are you leaving great-grandma''s tomorrow too?"


    Charlene nodded, "Yes, I am."


    "Okay..." Jasmine conceded reluctantly.


    After the n was settled, they exchanged a few words with Kendal before each got into their own cars and left.


    The next day, Charlene drove Jasmine to school before heading to work at PrimeStar Technologies.


    Upon entering the office, she once again found herself in the elevator with Thorne and his secretary, Coy.


    The three of them stood in silence, like strangers, not uttering a word.


    Later that morning, around eleven, Thorne left PrimeStar. After he was gone, Stewart Ferguson came by Charlene''s office, having heard she was back, to discuss some matters.


    As their conversation wound down, Charlene, recalling her encounter with Thorne earlier, asked, "Is the deal with Henderson Group still not finalized?"


    "It''s finalized, but there are some issues es


    65 with the project division. I


    was


    e to discuss some add


    terms," Stewart exined,


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 361

    "Did you run into him again this morning?" Stewart asked, raising an eyebrow as he sipped his coffee.


    Charlene sighed, replying, "Yeah."


    Going through the divorce process while running into your ex-husband all the time was a real pain. But since theirpanies had a partnership, asional encounters were unavoidable.


    After a busy couple of days back at the office, Charlene found herself tagged in a group message by Quincy on Wednesday morning. Stewart was on a flight to another state, so when Quincy exined the issue, Charlene packed up her things and headed out to Neural Nexus Tech with a team of tech specialists in tow.


    This was the first time she was visiting Neural Nexus Tech since Thorne had handed it over to Vesta. As they pulled up to the building, Charlene noticed Dalton Ramirez getting out of his car too. He had an ongoing coboration with Neural Nexus Tech that hadn''t changed with the change in leadership.


    With the switch from Thorne to Vesta, Dalton''s business discussions had a new face, but the business remained the same. As they saw each other, both Charlene and Dalton quickly averted their eyes.


    As Charlene, Dalton, and their crew walked into the Neural Nexus Tech building, they immediately spotted Vesta. It appeared she was once again being pursued by a particrly persistent admirer, who was clutching an extravagant bouquet of red roses.


    Facing the entrance, Vesta noticed Charlene at the same time. This was the first time Vesta had seen Charlene since learning that Granger Harden had taken an interest in her. Her expression turned icy as soon as sheid eyes on Charlene.


    Dalton, noticing Vesta''s difort with her suitor, stepped forward, "What''s going on here?"


    Charlene wasn''t interested in their drama. She turned her attention back to her team and headed straight for the elevators.


    About three minutester, as they were still waiting for the elevator, Vesta''s voice drifted over, "Thanks for stepping in."


    "No problem," Dalton replied, concern etched on his face. "Isn''t there building security? Why aren''t they handling this?"


    Vesta sighed, "He bribed the security."


    Dalton frowned, "So he can just keep doing this?"


    "He won''t," Vesta replied, her tone calm and assured. "I''ll talk to Thorne about itter. He''ll sort it out."


    Dalton seemed to mull this over, his gaze dropping to the floor before he replied, "Good to hear."


    By the time the elevator arrived, Dalton and Vesta had caught up with Charlene and her team. Everyone filed into the elevator together.


    The employee''s from PrimeStar, who frequently apanied Charlene to Neural Nexus Tech for work, were well aware of the change in


    ownership. Recognizing Vesta


    greeted her warmly, "Ms. Hawkins."


    Previously, when Vesta was the director of a project, she was known as Director Hawkins. Now, as the rightful owner of Neural Nexus Tech, the title had changed to reflect her new position.


    Vesta nodded in response, "I appreciate all your hard work on the project."


    PrimeStar''s tech team responded quickly, "It''s our pleasure."


    ???.]


    Vesta was polite and courteous to everyone, which made Charlene''s cold demeanor stand out even more. Dalton noticed Charlene''s frosty silence towards Vesta and pressed his lips together in difort.


    Although the PrimeStar tech team


    ???


    had apanied Charlene or Stewart to Neural Nexus Tech several times, they had never directly encountered any tension between Charlene and Vesta. Now, noticing that Charlene was ignoring both Dalton and Vesta, and they were ignoring her in return, it became clear that there might be some underlying issues.


    An awkward silence settled in as the elevator ascended, leaving everyone to their


    thoughts.

 Chapter 362

    As the elevator dinged softly, signaling Charlene''s arrival at her desired floor, she stepped out without sparing another nce at Vesta and the others. Her mind was already elsewhere, diving straight into the whirlwind of her bustling workday.


    Time flew by unnoticed until Charlene, deep in conversation with Quincy, caught a glimpse of familiar figures at the department''s entrance. It was Katie, Georgina, Maureen, and Leah. Quincy noticed them too.


    Assuming Charlene didn''t recognize them, he leaned in and whispered, "That''s Mr. Hawkins''s family."


    Charlene merely nodded, her expression indifferent.


    Katie and her entourage had spotted Charlene too. Given that PrimeStar Technologies and Neural Nexus Tech were coborating, it wasn''t a shock for Katie and the others to see her around. Their gazes were cool, barely acknowledging Charlene before they moved on, as if she were a stranger.


    Leah, however, seemed rather pleased. Seeing Charlene indirectly working under Vesta gave her a certain smug satisfaction, and Georgina shared in the amusement with a small, knowing smile.


    Leah led the group towards Charlene''s desk. They had first visited Neural Nexus Tech the very afternoon Thorne Henderson officially handed it over to Vesta, eager to evaluate thepany he had gifted her. By now, everyone at Neural Nexus Tech was familiar with Katie and Maureen''s faces.


    As they approached, Quincy set aside his work, greeting them with a polite, "Good afternoon, Katie, Georgina, Mrs. Hawkins."


    Katie and Georgina returned the greeting with warm smiles, feigning interest in thepany''s progress. "We heard there were some issues with the autonomous driving system. How''s it being handled?" Katie inquired.


    "Pretty smoothly," Quincy assured. "We should have it sorted by this afternoon."


    Katie nodded, still ignoring Charlene, and said to Quincy, "That''s good to hear. Keep up the good work."


    "Of course, ma''am. It''s our duty," Quincy replied, about to introduce Charlene when Leah interjected, her eyes fixed on Charlene with a mocking glint.


    "I haven''t been at Neural Nexus Tech for long, yet the system''s had multiple hups in this short time. wonder if it''s due to someone''s ipetence or ack of


    gel


    dedication that''s requiring all these updates and maintenance," Leah said, clearly targeting Charlene.


    Quincy was momentarily taken aback. He knew Leah wasn''t familiar with their technical work and was


    about to defend the team when


    Charlene spoke up, her tone@ool andposed.


    "If you doubt ourpetence ormitment, you''re wee to propose terminating the contract," she said.


    Leah was momentarily at a loss for words. Though she liked to stir things up with her words, she wasn''t ignorant. She knew PrimeStar had be a leading authority in.


    within the country. Queste line


    anything was fair game, but


    challenging PrimeStar''s technology could risk angering Stewart Ferguson, which would cost Neural Nexus Tech dearly.


    She scoffed, "You talk big. Anyone listening might think you run PrimeStar."


    Charlene replied, her voice steady, "Whether I do or don''t, Ms. Spencer, you can draft the breach of contract, and you''ll see if I''m bluffing."

 Chapter 363

    If someone defaults without a valid reason, there''s always a penalty to pay.


    Charlene wouldn''t mind parting ways with Neural Nexus Tech as long as thepensation for breach of contract was settled.


    "You!"


    Leah was taken aback and almost retorted.


    It wasn''t just about her not having the authority to decide for Neural Nexus Tech; even if she could, breaking ties with PrimeStar would mean crossing Stewart. Everyone knew that both Vesta''s family and others were keen on maintaining a good rtionship with Stewart.


    Taking such a rash decision would be akin to making an enemy out of Stewart.


    This was clear to Georgina, Katie, and the others.


    Seeing Leah left speechless by Charlene''s boldness, Georgina felt a twinge of difort.


    Even Maureen, who had been watching Charlene, seemed to grow colder.


    They hadn''t expected anyone to speak so brazenly.


    But Maureen wasn''t about to let it get to her. She looked at Charlene with a frosty gaze and said, "You talk a good game, but are you sure your signature holds any legal weight?"


    Quincy was shocked to see Charlene going head-to-head with members of the Hawkins and Spencer families.


    He worried about things escting further, so he tried to intervene by gently tugging on Charlene. However, she shrugged him off and stared Maureen down with an even colder look. "Whether my signature holds up legally or not, we can find out. But I''m guessing some people are too afraid to test it."


    Charlene was confident.


    Maureen pursed her lips.


    Ever since Vesta started dating Thorne, both the Hawkins and Spencer families had beenfortably shielded, rarely facing any confrontations.


    Especially not from someone like Charlene.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Vesta approached, curious about themotion.


    Charlene seized the moment and spoke before anyone else could. "Ms. Spencer here ims that our PrimeStar isn''tpetent enough, which is why our team frequently needs to visit Neural Nexus Tech for maintenance. I suggested that if they really believe we''recking, they should just terminate the contract. But Ms. Spencer said I couldn''t make decisions for PrimeStar. So, I asked them to draft a breach contract for me to sign, to prove whether I could act on behalf of PrimeStar."


    "And thisdy Charlene gestured at Maureen questioned the legality of my signature. I challenged them to draft that breach contract and see for themselves. It''s funny how they insult us freely but hesitate when asked to back it up. So, Mr. Hawkins, what do you say?"


    Vesta pressed her lips together, surprised by the turn of events.


    With Charleneying it out like that, Vesta was almost certain that if the breach contract were drawn up, Charlene''s signature would indeed hold legal standing.


    But actually signing such a contract would mean paying hefty penalties and scrambling to find a new partner, which could severely dy their autonomous vehicleunch. That would be a costly setback.


    Charlene, noticing Vesta''s hesitation,


    added, "So, Mr. Hawkins, are you


    elet


    afraid too? You all questioned PrimeStar''s capability, yet whenes to drafting a contract, everyone''s suddenly silent. What''s


    the matter? Do you think your status gives you the right to bully others?"


    "It''s a minor issue," Vesta replied coolly. "No need to blow it out of proportion, Ms. Ross."


    "Your cousin insults us at will, and your mother supports her despite knowing she''s in the wrong. Now, Mr. Hawkins, you also know your family''s in the wrong but refuse to apologize, instead using us of overreacting..."


    Charlene looked straight at her and continued, "I''ve often heard Mr. Hawkins is fair and reasonable. But now it seems neither you nor your family are as understanding as people im."

 Chapter 364

    Maureen and Vesta exchanged nces, their expressions subtly shifting.


    Usually, in situations like this, they''d have Leah apologize straight away to prevent any unnecessary drama that might tarnish their image.


    However, when Charlene threw out the suggestion of terminating the contract if they doubted her capabilities, both the Hawkins and Spencer families became more focused on whether Charlene could really lead PrimeStar.


    Even if Leah was at fault, Maureen and Vesta thought they could always deal with Charler and decide on an apology then. But this time, being a bit too rxed about the situation allowed Charlene to steer the narrative in her favor.


    The technicians from PrimeStar and the staff from Neural Nexus Tech were oblivious to the ongoing feud between Charlene and the two families. They were outsiders, and Charlene''s signing authority wasn''t their main concern.


    From their perspective, whether it was Leah questioning Charlene''s authority at PrimeStar or Maureen dismissing the legality of her signature, it all seemed like the Spencer and Hawkins ns were just covering for Leah.


    Clearly, Leah was in the wrong, yet instead of making Leah apologize, the families seemed to gang up on Charlene, applying undue pressure.


    Leah wasn''t the most likable person, but Vesta and Maureen, along with Katie, usually came across as well-mannered and reasonable. Honestly, even Quincy and the others were surprised by their behavior today.


    Vesta was quick to apologize, "I''m sorry, Ms. Ross. Both my boyfriend Thorne and I value our partnership with PrimeStar. Otherwise, we wouldn''t have chosen to coborate in the first ce."


    "We trust in PrimeStar''s technology. My mother and I are just used to protecting my sister. In our haste, we said some inappropriate things, and that wasn''t our intention. Please, Ms. Ross, don''t take it to heart."


    Mentioning Thorne didn''t seem to faze Charlene.


    Charlene replied, "So, what''s your point? Are you suggesting we just let this slide, Ms. Hawkins?"


    Vesta knew Charlene wouldn''t back down easily.


    She restrained her emotions, trying to sound conciliatory, "What would you consider a sincere gesture, Ms. Ross? Please, feel free to let us know, and we''ll do our best to meet your expectations."


    Charlene simply tossed the ball back into her court. "Figuring out how to show sincerity is your responsibility, Ms. Hawkins."


    Vesta paused, ncing at Charlene, "You''re right, Ms. Ross. Perhaps a dinner to make amends-"


    "We''re quite busy, and socializing isn''t part of my agenda," Charlene cut in, adding, "If you have anything to say, please discuss it directly with Mr. Ferguson."


    With that, she turned away, leaving the Spencer and Hawkins families behind, and got back to work.


    Vesta watched her for a moment, then apologized to the rest of the PrimeStar


    team before leaving with Maureen, Katie, and the others in tow.


    As they walked away, Leah couldn''t help but vent, "It was just a minor issue. Charlene''s just upset because her brother-inw handed thepany to you, and now she''s making a big deal out of nothing¡ª"


    Vesta and Maureen silently agreed.


    But regardless, Charlene had managed to force them into an apology and had


    tarnished their image a bit in the process.


    It was clear they''d miscalcted today.


    Maureen turned to Leah, "You''re not a kid anymore, Leah. Try to think things through before you act."

 Chapter 365

    Around noon, Charlene found a moment to talk to Stewart. She said, "We need to shift the focus of this conflict a bit."


    Stewart paused for a moment, then quickly caught on to what she was suggesting. He chuckled, "Got it, I know just what to do."


    Not long after, Stewart received a call from Vesta.


    He answered casually.


    Vesta started, "I was wondering if Mr. Ferguson is aware of what happened this morning?"


    Stewart replied with a smile, "Are you referring to the incident where your family ignored the facts and used mypany of ipetence, iming that we haven''t been diligent in fulfilling our contractual obligations?"


    Vesta apologized, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ferguson. It was my cousin''s mistake, and I¡ª"


    Stewart interrupted her, "Furthermore, I heard that after learning the details, Mr. Hawkins used my employees of overreacting when they defended ourpany. Is that true? Mr. Hawkins, how do you intend to address this?"


    Vesta responded, "Mr. Ferguson, it was indeed our fault. I assure you, I''ll make sure my cousin doesn''t let something like this happen again¡ª"


    Stewart listened but then chuckled, "Mr. Hawkins, you must be joking. This issue isn''t just about your cousin."


    "After knowing the details, if Mr. Hawkins believes that my employees were overreacting in defending ourpany, it suggests that he also thinks ourpany is ipetent and neglectful in our duties."


    "Mr. Hawkins, your actions have ndered ourpany and infringed on our reputation. In a partnership, basic respect for the facts is essential, and if that''scking, I can''t continue working with someone like you. I expectpensation for the damage to our reputation and a swift termination of our partnership."


    Vesta''s expression shifted.


    She had always thought of this as a minor issue, assuming that even if Stewart decided to stand up for Charlene, it wouldn''t amount to much.


    She hadn''t anticipated Stewart would bypass Leah and bring the matter directly to her.


    She started to speak, "Mr. Ferguson, this matter¡ª"


    "I have other matters to attend to. I hope Mr. Hawkins can provide me with a satisfactory response soon." With that, Stewart ended the call, not giving her a chance to reply.


    Then, he called Charlene. "It''s done, and I''ve got the recording."


    Charleneughed, saying, "Thanks for the effort."


    She had guessed that when Vesta faced Stewart, she''d likely try to resolve the issue quickly by softening her stance. Moreover, she suspected that Vesta would think the issue was mainly Leah''s fault.


    With Stewart recounting the facts, if Vesta admitted her mistake and apologized, it would indirectly confirm her disregard for the facts and malicious defamation of their partners.


    Having the recording gave Charlene and Stewart more leverage in handling the situation.


    Stewart remarked, "It wasn''t any trouble at all."


    Then, with a hint of frustration, he


    added, "Ultimately, this mess is Thorne''s doing. Even knowing we have a partnership with Neural Nexus Tech, he had to give Vesta thatpany? Out of all his businesses, couldn''t he have picked another one? Why Neural Nexus Tech?"


    Thorne''s actions showed no consideration for how this would affect Charlene''s position and feelings when she worked at Neural Nexus Tech in the future.


    Charlene understood what he meant, but she remained calm and said nothing.

 Chapter 366

    Vesta was on the phone while sitting with Maureen, Katie, and the others in a fancy private dining room, waiting for the waiter to bring their food.


    When Vesta hung up, her face looked troubled. Maureen noticed and asked, "What''s going on? What did Stewart say?"


    Vesta gripped her phone tightly and replied, "Stewart wants to terminate our contract and is demanding wepensate for hispany''s reputational damage."


    "What?!"


    Maureen, Katie, and Leah were all taken aback.


    Leah, visibly upset, burst out, "We''ve already apologized for the whole mess.


    Didn''t Charlene say to contact that guy, Davis, and sincerely apologize to get this sorted? How did it escte to contract termination and a demand for


    Maureen, keeping her cool, quickly deduced, "She did it on purpose."


    Leah was puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    Vesta exined, "Charlene wants our twopanies to sever ties to slow down theunch of our self-driving cars."


    With numerouspanies around the world developing self-driving technology, any dys could significantly affect their product''s futurepetitiveness.


    Ending the contract with PrimeStar meant they''d need to find a new partner, and matching PrimeStar''s tech prowess wouldn''t be easy. Plus, finding a new partner would cost a fortune. Canceling the contract costs money, and finding a new partner costs money. If their self-driving cars be lesspetitive in the market, the financial loss would be unimaginable.


    Leah was stunned, having never imagined the situation could get this dire. Vesta and the others were equally blindsided. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have naively thought a phone call apology, maybe even some cashpensation, would suffice.


    Leah mmed her hand on the table, "We can''t let this contract end! Absolutely not!"


    Everyone knew that terminating the contract wasn''t ideal. But whether the contract ended or not was no longer in their hands.


    Katie, with a serious expression, suggested, "We should find another opportunity to talk to Stewart. We could renegotiate the contract terms, maybe offer him somepensation. Business is business-he wouldn''t turn down money. Besides, breaking the contract with us means be loses money too. If we can make apelling offer, he might reconsider."


    Vesta remained silent. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to talk to Stewart; she just wasn''t confident that any offer they made would sway Stewart would incur losses by breaking the contract, but the fact that he was willing to do so for Charlene''s sake suggested he cared a lot about her.


    Maureen had considered this angle as well. However, she thought it through and said, "This issue is significant, but there''s room to maneuver. Even if PrimeStar sued us to terminate the contract, they might not win."


    Leah''s eyes lit up, "Exactly! If they can''t win, they''ll have no choice but to keep working with us."


    Vesta wasn''t as optimistic. She pointed out, Lawsuits are time-consuming and troublesome Even if they can''t win, they''ll have already slowed us down. And if they do win? By the time we find a new partner, we''d have missed even more opportunities."


    Leah was at a loss for words.


    Georgina looked equally grim, "She always seemed like such a pushover, but turns out she''s got a devious mind. We really underestimated her!"


    Thorne had always supported their side, having invested far more into bothpanies than Charlene ever had. Vesta had assumed Charlene was powerless, yet she managed to pull off this unexpected move.


    No matter what, avoiding awsuit and keeping the contract intact was in their best interest.


    With that in mind, Maureen turned to Vesta and said, "Let''s talk this over with Thorne."

 Chapter 367

    Vesta had the same thought.


    But...


    The whole thing started with them.


    She always had a good image in Thorne''s mind. If Thorne found out about this mess, would he think that she and her family were bullying Charlene? That could really tarnish the way he saw her.


    Maureen understood Vesta''s concerns perfectly.


    No one understood the importance of maintaining a good image better than she


    did.


    After all, that''s the secret to keeping a man head over heels for you!


    Katie was also well aware that the reason Thorne adored Vesta so much was because she was special and wless in his eyes.


    If this incident reached Thorne, it might indeed affect how he viewed Vesta. Even if they handled it well, it certainly wasn''t a positive turn of events for Vesta. She nced at Leah, speaking in a calm voice, "Leah, you''re not a kid anymore. You really need to be careful with what you say and do from now on."


    Handled poorly, this could be disastrous for their family!


    "I, I¡ª" Leah, who initially thought it was just a minor issue, was now scared. She hadn''t been seriously reprimanded like this in ages. Feeling wronged, she had to admit her mistake, "I understand. I''ll be more careful in the future."


    Katie fell silent, her tone conveying the gravity of the situation.


    Seeing Katie scold her granddaughter, Georgina felt uneasy. But this all started because of Leah. If it truly affected the future of Neural Nexus Tech''s self-driving cars, the loss would be immeasurable. Compared to that, Leah getting scolded was nothing.


    So, despite her difort, she didn''t defend Leah.


    No matter what, they couldn''t keep this under wraps forever.


    If PrimeStar insisted on terminating the contract, Thorne would find out sooner orter.


    Vesta understood this, as did Maureen and Katie.


    The food had long been served, but none of them touched it. Their appetites had vanished along with their good mood.


    Vesta clutched her phone, thinking for a moment before taking a deep breath. She left the dining room to call Thorne.


    Thorne picked up quickly on the other end. "Hello?"


    "Thorne," Vesta said, "we''ve got a bit of a situation here..."


    She recapped the events briefly and added, "Charlene''s attitude was a bit aggressive. I couldn''t stand her speaking about my mom like that, and I got swept up in it, which led to this whole situation."


    Thorne listened and then said, "You made a mistake. If this goes to court, they won''t just seek to terminate the contract and im damages for theirpany''s reputation. They''ll also demand you pay a penalty fee because, on the surface, it''s your fault that the coboration can''t continue. Terminating the contract is a loss for PrimeStar as well, and they won''t let that go."


    Vesta was taken aback. "Stewart didn''t mention that on the phone."


    "He did that on purpose. He downyed the situation to make you think there''s room to maneuver so you''d let your guard down. Calling Stewart to admit fault and apologize was the perfect chance for him to trap you." After a pause, Thome added, "If I''m not mistaken, Stewart likely recorded your conversation."


    Vesta was stunned, realizing, "So Charlene deliberately set me up to call Stewart?


    To leave evidence against us?"


    Thorne confirmed, "Exactly."


    Vesta pressed her lips together, surprised at how cunning Charlene was. She now realized the situation was far moreplicated than she had imagined.


    After pondering for a while, she asked, "So, what can we do about this?"


    Thorne was honest, "I might not be able to fix this. PrimeStar has government backing, and I can''t touch Stewart."


    What about approaching the Ross family?


    Though Vesta thought it, she knew better than to voice it aloud. If Thorne didn''t


    suggest it himself, she couldn''t bring it up.


    Would Thorne consider it for her sake even if she kept silent?


    They talked a bit more before ending the call.


    Back in the dining room, Georgina asked anxiously, "What did Thorne say?"


    "He said he''d try to mediate, but he''s not sure he can stop Stewart from wanting to terminate the contract," Vesta replied.


    Maureen was more concerned with something else. "And did Thorne say anything about the situation?"


    Despite the importance of the self-driving car project, nothing was more crucial than Thorne.


    Whether Thorne''s feelings for her daughter had changed was the real question.


    Maureen didn''t spell it out, but Vesta understood.


    Her heart filled with a sweet warmth as she said, "Thorne told me not worry, that he would help


    it to


    handle


    things. Not a word of handle.


    things. Not a word of  Love


    Hearing this, Maureen was finally at ease.


    Katie and Georgina also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Leah brightened up, saying, "I knew it! There''s no way Thorne would stop loving you or me you over something like this!"


    Thorne''s love made her happy, of course. But today, Vesta had taken a hit to her pride and her wallet.


    Vesta calmly said, "Thorne and I are one thing, but Leah, I don''t want anything like this happening again, okay?"


    It was the first time Vesta had ever been this serious.


    Leah felt a chill run down her spine and nodded quickly, "I, I understand. I promise


    I won''t speak out of turn again..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 368

    That afternoon, Charlene had just returned to PrimeStar Technologies when her phone buzzed with a call from Thorne.


    If they broke the contract with Neural Nexus Tech, it would be a massive blow to thepany.


    The moment Charlene saw Thorne''s name sh on her screen, she knew exactly why he was calling.


    She didn''t answer.


    Thorne called twice more, and when Charlene still didn''t pick up, he turned to Stewart.


    Stewart, well aware of Thorne''s intentions, picked up the call.


    Without any pleasantries, he asked, "Mr. Henderson, you''re calling about the Neural Nexus Tech issue, aren''t you?"


    Thorne replied, "Yes, Mr. Ferguson, what can we do to resolve this?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Henderson, but Mr. Hawkins'' actions have crossed a line for me. I can''tpromise on this," Stewart said coolly. "Is there anything else you need to discuss?"


    Thorne pressed, "Is there really no room for negotiation?"


    "None," Stewart confirmed. "I''ll be handling this matter with my legal team. I expect you to respect mypany''s employees and not bother them. Otherwise, I''ll have to assume you, like Mr. Hawkins,ck respect for our partnership. That would force me to reconsider our ongoing coboration."


    Knowing Thorne couldn''t break the deadlock with him, Stewart anticipated he''d turn to Charlene next.


    Not that Thorne could do much to Charlene, but if Thorne decided to target the Ross family for the sake of Vesta Hawkins, it would be a disaster.


    An unnecessary disaster, and one best avoided.


    The conversation was a veiled warning to Thorne: steer clear of the Ross family,


    or risk jeopardizing their mutual projects.


    Stewart added, "If our coboration


    hits a snag, it could be quite the scandal, Mr. Henderson. I trust you understand my point?"


    WP


    The word had already spread that The Henderson Group''s project was set topete with international counterparts.


    There was a national buzz, with high expectations ced on The Henderson Group.


    PrimeStar was the ideal partner for The Henderson Group''s project.


    If Thorne let personal matters with


    his girlfriend disrupt their


    cooperation, and word got out, it would be all over the news. The project and The Henderson Group''s image would be tainted witho scandal.


    This sort of fallout would infringe on the interests of The Henderson Group''s other stakeholders.


    With both internal and external pressures mounting, Thorne would face significant losses and stress.


    Stewart didn''ty it all out, but


    Thorne understood the underlying et


    threat. He chuckled softly, "I understand your point, Mr.


    Ferguson."


    Stewart knew Thorne grasped the gravity of the situation. He asked icily,


    "Anything else, Mr. Henderson?"


    Thorne replied, "No, that''s all."


    With that, Stewart ended the call abruptly.


    As soon as he hung up, Stewart dialed Charlene.


    She answered promptly.


    "Thorne called me. We just talked," Stewart informed her, then asked, "Did he try


    reaching out to you?"

 Chapter 369

    "He called just a few minutes ago."


    Stewart let out a sarcasticugh, "Guess he got to you first."


    Vesta reaching out to Thorne for help, potentially stirring up trouble for the Ross family, was something they had anticipated for a while.


    Thorne probably figured they''d use the Henderson Group''s tech coboration with PrimeStar as leverage, so he tried contacting Charlene first, hoping to find a weak spot there.


    But Charlene didn''t give him the chance.


    So, Thorne turned to him.


    The reason Stewart was handling the talks with Thorne was straightforward: on paper, he was the head of PrimeStar, making him the more suitable spokesperson for these discussions.


    Thinking about how Thorne tried to manipte Charlene to help Vesta, assuming Charlene was an easy target, made Stewart both angry and worried for her. He asked, "You doing okay?"


    Charlene, calm as ever, replied, "I''m fine." Then she inquired, "How''s the business trip going? Smooth sailing?"


    "Yeah, all good."


    They talked a bit more before hanging up.


    The legal team for Neural Nexus Tech was under Moran Albright''s wing.


    By the afternoon, Moran had already caught wind of PrimeStar''s decision to terminate their contract with Neural Nexus Tech.


    Later that evening, in a private booth...


    Upon hearing that Thorne had already spoken with Stewart and that Stewart was firm on terminating the deal with no room for


    negotiation, Moran cursed under his breath and echoed Georgina Spencer''s sentiment, "Charlene seems so quiet and unassuming, but man, she''s got some hidden depths."


    He added, "Then again, she did drug you and yed innocent afterward, so it''s clear she''s not all sunshine and daisies."


    Granger Harden listened, his lips barely moving, but before he could say anything, Moran jumped in with, "Is there really no way out of this?"


    Thorne replied, "Not at the moment."


    Moran sighed, "If Granger and I hadn''t pulled out our shares from Neural Nexus Tech, maybe we could step in and talk to Stewart. It might have been easier."


    But they were no longer shareholders, and thus had no authority to intervene in the mess between Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar.


    Vesta, sitting quietly, nced at Granger beside Moran. She noticed that Moran was the one doing all the talking and nning on her behalf, while Granger hadn''t said a word. He didn''t seem inclined to help her at all.


    Her lips tightened.


    With things escting this far, it seemed like the termination of the contract was inevitable.


    Henley Hawkins and Laverne Hawkins were promptly made aware of the situation as it unfolded.


    Realizing Thorne and Granger were out of options, Henley said, "I''ll try talking to herter."


    By "her," he meant Charlene.


    Katie Hawkins, with a calm demeanor, added, "I''ll go with you."


    Just as Laverne was about to speak, Vesta interjected, "Don''t bother. It''s pointless. Thorne said if you go after her, she and Stewart will just see it as harassment. It''ll make any legal action even messier."


    The faces around the room-from the Hawkins family to the Spencers-grew


    even darker at her words.

 Chapter 370

    Leah Spencer was absolutely bbergasted.


    She never expected that even Thorne''s involvement wouldn''t resolve the issue.


    "I just don''t get it," Leah stammered, "This is clearly just a minor issue. Can they really file awsuit and terminate the contract over something so trivial? That can''t be right!"


    Vesta chimed in, "I had ourwyer review the original contract between Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar. It clearly states that if one party damages the reputation of the other, the injured party has the right to terminate the contract."


    "But, but even if this incident did harm their reputation, the impact was minimal¡ª"


    Vesta exined, "True, the impact isn''t huge. Normally, in such situations, we''d just need to mitigate the issue''s impact on PrimeStar, offer an apology, andpensate for any losses. But "


    Henley interrupted, "If Vesta had acted immediately upon learning what you said and made sure you apologized, PrimeStar wouldn''t have had any grounds for termination."


    "But instead, Vesta didn''t immediately act to protect PrimeStar''s interest or prompt you to apologize. Instead, when PrimeStar''s employees stood up for theirpany, she med them for overreacting. This gives Stewart a valid reason to terminate the contract if he feels we''ve gone too far and can''t trust us anymore."


    "In business, if someone wants to achieve a particr goal, all they need is a small conflict that they can blow out of proportion."


    Leah protested, "But my cousin did apologize as soon as she realized her mistake!"


    "They can still argue that we only apologized because we realized the severe consequences of the contract termination, not out of genuine respect for the facts."


    Leah was at a loss for words.


    Henley asked, "Is Stewart really that unwilling to budge?"


    If they could persuade either Charlene or Stewart, the crisis could be averted.


    Charlene was out of the question, but what about Stewart?


    Vesta replied, "He was pretty firm about it on the phone."


    Everyone present understood that Stewart''s insistence on terminating the contract wasrgely due to Charlene.


    If they could somehow convince Stewart...


    But how could they persuade him? They had no leverage.


    Even Thorne couldn''t sway Stewart.


    The contract termination was a serious blow to Neural Nexus Tech. Despite Stewart''s firm stance, Vesta decided to give it another shot.


    That night, Vesta called Stewart again.


    He didn''t pick up.


    Undeterred, she showed up at PrimeStar first thing the next morning to wait for Stewart.


    When Charlene arrived at the office, she spotted Vesta waiting downstairs.


    Their eyes met.


    Vesta''s expression hardened, her fists clenching in frustration.


    This time, she had underestimated her opponent.


    Next time-


    Charlene ignored her, turning on her heel to enter the elevator.


    Shortly after Charlene stepped into the elevator, Gaylord Hearst arrived at the


    office and also noticed Vesta waiting outside.


    He''d heard about the incident at Neural Nexus Tech the previous day.


    However, the news about


    PrimeStar''s intention to terminato et


    the contract hadn''t spread within thepany, and only Charlene and


    Stewart were aware of it.


    So, Gaylord was unaware of PrimeStar''s firm stance on the contract termination.


    He quickly averted his gaze from Vesta and continued toward the elevator. But before he could reach it, Vesta called out to him, "Gaylord."


    He stopped and turned to face her, "What''s up?¡±


    "I''m here to speak with Mr. Ferguson. Is heing to PrimeStar today?"


    "Mr. Ferguson is on a business trip and won''t be in the office today," Gaylord replied.

 Chapter 371

    Vesta had just returned from a business trip.


    She was lost in thought when Gaylord interrupted, "Is there anything else you need?"


    Vesta shook her head and asked, "You''ve been at PrimeStar for a while now. How are you settling in?"


    "I''m doing well," Gaylord replied. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll head upstairs."


    With that, Gaylord turned and walked away, leaving Vesta watching his retreating figure with a slight frown.


    He had been upset with her for revealing his whereabouts to his family, and despite several attempts to reach him by phone, he hadn''t picked up. Finally running into him today, she thought he might have cooled off, but his demeanor was still noticeably colder than before.


    She forced a smile, hoping he just needed more time to get over it.


    Just then, her phone buzzed with a call from an unknown number. It was awyer from PrimeStar, representing Stewart, wanting to discuss contract termination.


    Vesta''s expression turned serious. If Stewart had sent awyer, it meant the chances of resolving the issue amicably were slim.


    With a heavy heart, she exited the lobby.


    Shortly after Vesta left, Granger arrived at PrimeStar for a business meeting. Charlene, upon hearing of his arrival, left her office to meet him in the conference


    room.


    Gaylord, on his way to see Charlene in her office, found out she was with a business partner in the conference room. He initially thought it was just any partner, but learning it was Granger made him pause. After a moment, he decided to head there.


    Charlene and Granger were deep in conversation when a knock interrupted them. Expecting Chester, Charlene was surprised to see Gaylord. "Gaylord? What''s "


    ¡°I wanted to discuss something with you," Gaylord said, his eyes, however, were on Granger.


    "I can''t step away right now. Later, perhaps, Charlene replied, noticing the distance between her and Granger and the presence of others in the room. Gaylord nodded "Alright."


    He then politely apologized to Granger, "Sorry for the interruption."


    Granger didn''t respond verbally, but he understood why Gaylord had shown up unexpectedly.


    After Gaylord left, Charlene and Granger resumed their discussion As Charlene delved into technical details with Lanny, Granger found his gaze lingering on her.


    Yesterday''s incident at Neural Nexus Tech involved Charlene and Stewart seeking justice, and Granger didn''t see an issue with that. But overall, it seemed like a minor incident,


    certainly not one warrantin


    contract termination.


    Yet Charlene and Stewart seemed adamant about heading straight for a breakup,


    as if the more Vesta had to pay, the happier they''d be.


    But why?


    Was it because of Thorne? Did Charlene still hold a grudge against Vesta for taking Thorne away?


    If so, did it mean she hadn''t moved on from Thorne?


    Granger''s gaze lingered on Charlene long enough for her to notice. She turned to


    him, "Mr. Harden? Is there something bothering you?"

 Chapter 372

    Granger Harden snapped back to reality, offering a small smile and a shake of his head. "Oh, it''s nothing," he assured her.


    After wrapping up his conversation with Granger, Charlene Ross received a call from Stewart Fergusonter that afternoon.


    "Just got word from ourwyer," Stewart began. "Turns out Vesta Hawkins still won''t budge on breaking the contract. She''s willing to pay a hefty sum for reputational damages, but I didn''t ept it. Since we can''te to terms, I''ve instructed thewyer to proceed with legal action."


    Charlene nodded through the phone. "Alright, got it."


    With that settled, Stewart added, "Thorne Henderson is dropping by the office tomorrow for a meeting. Livingston can handle the first part of the negotiations, but there''s a document you''ll need to personally review."


    In other words, she would have to meet with Thorne in person the following day. Charlene understood. "Okay, I''ll be ready."


    The next day, Thorne and Coy arrived at thepany in the afternoon.


    As Stewart had mentioned, Livingston was the one to initially wee Thorne. Midway through, Charlene got a message and headed to the conference room.


    Livingston must have already briefed Thorne about her standing in for Stewart to verify contract details and sign off.


    So, when she entered, neither Thorne nor Coy seemed surprised.


    She approached the meeting with a professional air, greeting, "Hello, Mr. Henderson."


    Thorne shook her hand and sat down, not bothering with small talk.


    Charlene went through the document, confirming a few uses with Thorne. Once everything checked out, she signed her name with a decisive "Looking forward to working together."


    Thorne echoed her sentiment. "Looking forward to it."


    With her part of the meetingplete, Charlene prepared to leave. She turned to Livingston, "I have other matters to attend to, Laird. Could you take care of Mr. Henderson?"


    As she stood to exit, Thorne nced at his watch, then looked up. "How about dinner tonight?"


    Before she could respond, Thorne added, "I''ll have someone bring Minnie along."


    Livingston initially assumed


    Thorne''s invitation was a courtesy, a gesture to celebrate their new


    partnership. But Thorne''s second et


    remark caught him off guard. The familiarity in Thorne''s tone with Charlene suggested they knew each other well-too well, perhaps.


    And Minnie? Who was that?


    Was Thorne trying to discuss something rted to Vesta?


    In the past, Charlene might have felt a pang of jealousy, but now her expression


    remained neutral. She replied coolly, "Sorry, I don''t have the time."


    With that, she turned and left without a backward nce.


    Charlene''s demeanor was decidedly aloof.


    Livingston watched her leave, sensing something was amiss. He turned to Thorne, about to speak, but Thorne only chuckled lightly at Charlene''s brusque refusal, seemingly unbothered by her borderline rude behavior.


    Coy, aware of the situation with Neural Nexus Tech, also knew about Charlene''s rumored obsession with Thorne and her supposed vendetta against Vesta. Her apparent inability to separate personal feelings from business left him unimpressed.


    From previous interactions, Livingston noticed that both Charlene and Stewart


    treated Thorne with an odd mix of familiarity and indifference.


    It was almost too casual.


    Yet Thorne appeared unfazed.


    Unable to unravel theplexities of it all, Livingston escorted Thorne down the elevator.

 Chapter 373

    As soon as Charlene returned to her office, her phone began to buzz.


    It was a call from Jasmine Henderson.


    Remembering the lunch invitation from Thorne in the meeting room earlier, Charlene hesitated and decided not to answer Jasmine''s call.


    Jasmine was persistent, though, calling three times in a row. When Charlene didn''t pick up, Jasmine sent a text instead.


    "Mom, I have a fencingpetition next month. Can youe with me to my training tomorrow?"


    Charlene stared at the message, her grip on the phone tightening for a moment.


    Ever since Thorne took Jasmine to Golnd two years ago, Charlene had missed out on so many aspects of her daughter''s life.


    She wasn''t even sure what courses or extracurricr activities Thorne had arranged for Jasmine. Before she considered divorcing Thorne, she''d tried asking Jasmine about these things, but Jasmine was always tight-lipped.


    If Jasmine hadn''t mentioned it now, Charlene would never have known she was taking fencing lessons, let alone preparing for apetition.


    Realizing how much she''d missed in Jasmine''s life, Charlene sat there, absorbing the weight of it all, her mind adrift.


    Just then, a knock at the door brought her back to the present.


    "Come in," Charlene called out.


    It was Gaylord Hearst, here to discuss work matters.


    Gaylord was always serious about work, and with the weekend just a day away, they wrapped up their conversation quickly. But as their discussion ended, he lingered, remembering the missed opportunities to invite her out.


    "I caught a y a couple of weeks ago and really enjoyed it," he said casually. "There''s another performance this weekend. Would you like to join me?"


    Charlene thought of Jasmine''s message and shook her head. "I have ns on Saturday, so I''ll have to pass."


    Gaylord looked a bit disappointed. "Oh, alright then..."


    At the same moment, Jasmine, still waiting for a response, sent another message. "Mom, reply to me soon..."


    Seeing the message, Charlene picked up her phone and typed back.


    "Got it. I''lle with you to your training tomorrow morning."


    Realizing she was busy, Gaylord excused himself and left.


    Jasmine, thrilled to see the reply, called Charlene immediately.


    "Mom, you finally have time tomorrow!" Jasmine eximed as soon as Charlene answered.


    "Yeah," Charlene replied.


    Jasmine was bubbling with excitement. "When will you be home tonight?"


    "Mom won''t be home tonight,"


    Charlene said, her eyes glued to her


    directly."


    Jasmine had just gotten home from school. Standing in therge foyer of her house, she looked around at


    few bustling staff members,


    realizing she couldn''t even


    remember thest time she saw Charlene at home.


    Hearing her mom''s words made her feel a bit down, but the thought of her mom being there for her training brightened her spirits. "Okay, I get Dad to send you the details!"


    Charlene paused before replying, "Alright, I''ll be waiting for it."


    She added, "You home now?"


    "Just got in."


    "Good," Charlene said. ¡°I have some work to finish up. Take care of yourself, okay?"


    "I will, Mom. You take care too."


    "Will do."

 Chapter 374

    After chatting with Jasmine and hanging up the phone, it only took about ten minutes for Thorne to text Charlene the time and ce for Jasmine''s training the next day.


    But that was it¡ªjust the time and location. Nothing else, not even an extra word.


    The next day, Charlene arrived at the fencing club a few minutes before Jasmine did.


    Jasmine showed up in the car with just her driver. Thorne wasn''t there.


    As soon as she got out of the car, Jasmine beamed and grabbed Charlene''s hand, leading her into the fencing club.


    No sooner had they entered than Charlene''s phone buzzed with a call from Stewart.


    "Sweetie, let me take this call," Charlene told Jasmine.


    "Okay, I''ll go find my coach," Jasmine replied, nodding.


    Charlene answered the call. Stewart just had a few questions, and after a short chat, they hung up.


    Jasmine hadn''t gone far. Her coach spotted her and greeted her warmly, "Hey, Minnie! Here already?"


    He nced around, then asked, "Are Ms. Hawkins and Mr. Henderson not with you today?"


    "Nope, today my mom came with me!" Jasmine chirped happily.


    Charlene overheard the conversation as she stood by the door. After a moment, she stepped inside.


    The coach noticed Charlene, his eyes lighting up with surprise. "Ah, miss, are you here to-?"


    "Mom!" Jasmine interrupted, smiling brightly.


    The coach paused, then chuckled, "So you''re Minnie''s mom?"


    Charlene nodded and shook his hand.


    For the past six months, Jasmine had beening to the club with Thorne, Vesta, or both apanying her.


    The coach knew Vesta was Thorne''s girlfriend but hadn''t realized she wasn''t Jasmine''s mother.


    It was always Thorne or his girlfriend


    bringing Jasmine to her fencing lessons, and her real mother had never been around, leading him to assume that Jasmine''s mom and Thorne were either divorcedor that she had passed away.


    With Charlene now here, it was clear Jasmine''s mother was alive, suggesting she and Thorne were simply divorced.


    Why Thorne and Charlene divorced was none of his business. From what he''d seen, Thorne and Vesta seemed happy, and Jasmine got along well with her.


    Whether Jasmine''s closeness to


    Vesta was with Charlene''s blessing was something he couldn''t guess,


    so he avoided the topic, opting instead to praise Jasmine to Charlene. "Minnie''s got a real knack for fencing. She''s got talent and enthusiasm, and she''s doing really well. I''d say she''s got a good shot at cing in the top three at next


    month''spetition."


    Charlene nodded. Before she could respond, Jasmine came over, taking her hand


    and asking, ¡°Mom, will youe with me to change?"


    Charlene nodded again.


    Once Jasmine was suited up in her fencing gear, the trainingmenced.


    Her coach was reputedly a former


    fencing champion, and his skills were evident. But it was clear that Jasmine had something special. Maybe it was a natural gift, or maybe it was her fearless


    vel


    approach-she moved with agility, attacked with boldness, defended


    swiftly, and her reflexes were sharp.


    In the flurry of her movements, Charlene could almost glimpse the future¡ªa vision of Jasmine, grown up,peting fiercely. It was bittersweet, knowing she might not always be there by her side.


    After about half an hour of training, Jasmine ran over, eyes bright with anticipation, asking, "Mom, was I good?"


    Charlene didn''t know much about fencing, but she''d done some research online


    the night before to get a basic understanding of the sport.


    She took the small towel Jasmine handed her and wiped her daughter''s sweat, genuinely praising her, "You were fantastic."


    Then she turned to the approaching coach and added, "Thank you, I really appreciate your hard work."


    The coach smiled modestly. "Just doing my job. But honestly, Minnie''s progress isn''t all down to me. She came to us with a solid foundation."


    Thorne and Vesta were both skilled fencers, and it was clear Jasmine''s interest in the sport was sparked by them. For Jasmine, they were her first teachers in fencing.

 Chapter 375

    Although the coach hadn''t explicitly stated it, Charlene easily read between the lines.


    Even if Jasmine''s coach hadn''t said anything, Charlene could have guessed that Jasmine took up fencing because of Thorne or Vesta''s influence.


    Charlene didn''t dwell on it too much.


    Despite having relinquished custody of Jasmine and knowing she might not be a big part of Jasmine''s future, Jasmine was still her flesh and blood. No matter how distant they might be, she wanted the best for her daughter.


    As long as fencing was beneficial for Jasmine, that was enough for her.


    Who inspired Jasmine to learn wasn''t important to her.


    Charlene didn''t hover over Jasmine during training sessions.


    That morning, as Jasmine''s practice wrapped up, Charlene was engrossed in her


    phone, researching something, when she felt someone approach.


    She looked up, and sure enough, Thorne''s deep-set eyes met hers.


    Charlene looked away almost immediately after making eye contact.


    "What kind of model data is that?" Thorne asked.


    Charlene tucked her phone away without answering.


    Thorne seemed ready to continue the conversation, but then Jasmine finished her session, removed her mask, and ran over. "Dad!"


    Thorne chuckled, ruffling her hair. "All done training?"


    "Yup!" Jasmine replied, then turned to Charlene, asking her to wipe her sweat.


    She looked up at both Thorne and Charlene. "I''m hungry. Can we go grab some lunch?"


    "Sure," Thorne agreed.


    Jasmine looked to Charlene. "Mom, what do you feel like eating?"


    As Charlene finished wiping Jasmine''s forehead, she said, "I have some things to


    take care of, so I won''t be joining you for lunch."


    Jasmine paused, not entirely surprised.


    This wasn''t the first time such a scenario had yed out. Many times, when she and her dad wanted to have a meal with her mom Charlene would plead busy


    Jasmine had hoped that since Charlene had spent the whole morning with her, maybe today


    would be different, and they could actually have lunch together


    But s...


    Jasmine''s disappointment was evident as she pouted, her gaze dropping to the floor.


    Thorne spoke up, "Why don''t you join us? I promise I won''t bring up anything you don''t want to discuss."


    Charlene''s reluctance to join them wasn''t just about avoiding discussions about Neural Nexus Tech.


    "No, you two go ahead," she replied.


    She didn''t mind dining with Jasmine, but with both of them? There was no need.


    Her tone was calm but firm.


    Seeing her resolve, Thorne smiled slightly and didn''t press further. "Alright then." Jasmine''s disappointment was palpable as her eyes glistened with unshed tears. Charlene hesitated, then gently stroked Jasmine''s hair. "Next time, when I have some free time, we''ll go out for a meal together."


    Despite Charlene''s attempt tofort her, Jasmine''s spirits didn''t lift much. But she wasn''t as despondent as before and nodded quietly.


    Feeling she had said all she could,


    Charlene picked up her bag to leave. Jasmine, reluctant to let her go clutched Charlene''s hand and looked


    Cingly.


    up


    "Mom, can youe to mypetition next month?"

 Chapter 376

    At Emily''s ce, she, Tom, and Rachel couldn''t exactly coexist peacefully. Emily had told Rachel, "Come with me to the event," which was quite different from "You shoulde along too." It was clear Emily understood the dynamics at y.


    Emily had chosen Rachel for an important event, a decision that Rachel found herself less than thrilled about. The event was happening next weekend, and generally, Rachel''s weekends were pretty much open. After all, when kids have an important event, it''s a big deal for the family. Most parents tend to prioritize their kids'' needs.


    In the past, Rachel would have done the same, making Emily''s needs her own priority, pushing aside all other distractions. But now... Things were different.


    Rachel noticed the eager anticipation in Emily''s eyes. Still, she responded somewhat ambiguously, "I''ll see if I can make it. If nothing urgentes up, I''ll be there with you."


    Over the past six months, Emily had be quite adept at deciphering Rachel''s words. She had noticed a pattern: whenever Rachel used phrases like "we''ll see" or "if," it was almost certain that she wouldn''t be there.


    Hearing this, Emily felt a familiar sting in her nose, her eyes beginning to well up. She let go of Rachel''s hand, sniffled a bit, and simply replied with an "Oh," not pushing the matter further.


    Rachel saw this and, though it was impossible to bepletely unaffected, she stuck to her decision. She reached out, intending to ruffle Emily''s hair before leaving. However, when she did, Emily turned her head away, her lips pouting in defiance.


    Rachel paused, withdrew her hand, and without attempting to console her, turned and walked away.


    Tom watched the scene unfold without attempting to stop Rachel or convince her otherwise. Emily, still facing away, listened keenly as the sound of high heels tapping on the wooden floor faded into the distance. Realizing Rachel had indeed left without a word offort, Emily could no longer hold back. She turned, clinging to Tom''s leg, and burst into tears.


    Emily''s coach watched, a bit taken aback. Emily was much sharper than most kids her age, with a lively spirit and a strong sense of self. Over the past six months, many of her peers at the fencing club had shed tears for various reasons, but this was the first time he''d seen Emily cry.


    That morning, Rachel had been attentive and caring towards Emily, agreeing to everything with warmth and patience. It was surprising to see her leave so resolutely, aware of Emily''s disappointment.


    It seemed to the coach as if Rachel no longer wanted Emily as her daughter, a level of detachment that surprised him. Typically, a father might have been upset, perhaps even confronted the mother for such behavior, but Tom''s expression revealed no such intention.


    There were no usations or arguments between Rachel and Tom. He simply watched her leave, silently.


    Tom bent down, picked Emily up, and gently wiped her tears with his thumb. "Feeling that upset, huh?"


    Emily clung to his neck, her sobs intensifying as sheined, "Mom doesn''t care that I''m sad... she just left..."


    Tom nodded, "Yeah, I saw that."


    Emily''s cries grew louder, more heartbroken, "Does that mean she doesn''t love me anymore?"


    Tom chuckled softly, "Not at all."


    Emily sniffled, looking at him with wide eyes, "Really?"


    Tom pulled out a handkerchief to wipe her nose, "I promise."


    Emily felt a bit better, but remembering how Rachel had left withoutforting her, she started to tear up again, "Then why didn''t she try to make me feel better?"


    Tom pinched her rosy cheeks gently, smiling without saying more.


    Emily, still upset, pointed at him usingly, "I''m so sad and you''re justughing..."


    Tom epted Emily''s backpack


    from the coach, bncing it as


    held her. "How about this: I take you out for lunch to make it up to you?"


    Emily hesitated, "I don''t want that, I just want Mom."


    "That''s something I can''t promise,


    = You''ve seen for yourself,


    r mom, I don''t really hos


    much say."


    Emily pouted, falling silent as they headed out.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 377

    Stewart Ferguson''s attorney had a meeting with Neural Nexus Techst week to discuss terminating a contract, but they couldn''t reach an agreement. By the end of the day, they had already filed awsuit in court.


    While Charlene Ross and Vesta Hawkins were having a heated argument at Neural Nexus Techst week, Stewart was away on a business trip in another state.


    Perhaps since she hadn''t seen Stewart, Vesta wasn''t ready to give up. When Charlene arrived at work on Monday, she saw Vesta once more.


    They exchanged nces but didn''t acknowledge each other.


    When Charlene returned to the office, she found Stewart already there.


    "You''re in early," she remarked.


    Stewart shrugged. "I wanted to avoid any confrontation, so I came in about half an hour early."


    Charleneughed at his candidness.


    Meanwhile, Dalton Ramirez was visiting PrimeStar Technologies to discuss some matters with Stewart. As he stepped out of the elevator, he immediately noticed Vesta.


    He had heard about the incident between PrimeStar and Neural Nexus Tech from the previous week.


    Seeing Vesta there wasn''t surprising, and he understood why she would show up so early.


    Approaching her, he asked with concern, "How long have you been waiting? Haven''t seen Mr. Ferguson yet?"


    "It''s been about half an hour. I don''t think Mr. Ferguson is in the office yet. So no, I haven''t seen him," Vesta replied. Then she asked, "Are you here to discuss


    business with Mr. Ferguson?"


    Dalton nodded, "Yes."


    Uncertain whether Stewart was in yet, Dalton furrowed his brows. Just then, Stewart''s secretary, Chester, came out to greet him and his assistant. "Mr. Ramirez, pleasee in."


    Dalton paused, "Is Mr. Ferguson inside?"


    Chester smiled, "Yes, he is."


    Dalton nced over at Vesta.


    Vesta walked up and said to Chester, "I''m Vesta Hawkins from Neural Nexus Tech. I really need to speak with Mr. Ferguson. Could you please¡ª"


    "Sorry, Ms. Hawkins, but it seems we don''t have an appointment scheduled for you," Chester interrupted and then turned back to Dalton, saying, "Mr. Ramirez, this way please."


    Dalton pursed his lips in mild


    annoyance about to speak, when Vesta interjected, "I really have something important to discuss with Mr. Ferguson. I can wait here. promise not to take up much of his time, just ten minutes."


    Chester nodded with a smile and then looked towards Dalton.


    Finding himself in a tough spot, Dalton gave Vesta a nod and followed Chester into PrimeStar.


    Chester led them directly to Stewart''s office.


    Once inside, Chester didn''t mention Vesta to Stewart at all.


    Dalton noticed this and frowned.


    As they began discussing business, Stewart greeted Dalton with a certain politeness.


    "Mr. Ramirez, good to see you, please have a seat."


    Dalton sat down,


    and as Stewart


    instructed Chester to bring them coffee, Dalton said, "Ms. Hawkins from Neural Nexus Tech has been waiting for you for quite a while. Mr. Ferguson, perhaps you could invite her in for a moment?"


    Stewart chuckled, "Oh, is that so? But I have my reasons for handling it this way,


    Mr. Ramirez. Let''s focus on our matters first, shall we?"


    Dalton realized Stewart was well aware of Vesta''s presence but had no intention of meeting her.


    Dalton frowned. "Mr. Ferguson, I''ve heard about what happened. Sure, Neural Nexus Tech made a mistake, but does it really warrant terminating the contract? Why make things difficult for Ms. Hawkins over personal grievances?"


    Stewartughed, though his tone was icy. "Whether it''s grounds for termination is for me to decide. If believe it''s necessary, then I have my reasons, Mr. Ramirez. I think this is a matter concerning mypany, not yours."


    Dalton had suspected Charlene''s influence over Stewart was leading him to act against Vesta. In the past, Stewart had made decisions that seemed out of character, clearly swayed by Charlene.


    Despite Stewart''s arrogance, Dalton always thought he was a decent guy.


    Dalton assumed that after the first incident, Stewart would realize it was wrong to let personal biases affect business decisions.


    Yet, here they were again, with Stewart showing no signs of backing down. Dalton''s expression hardened, and he couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Ferguson, aren''t you worried that Mr. Wagner might be disappointed if he finds out about this?" Stewart raised an eyebrow, chuckling, "Mr. Ramirez, are you threatening me?" Dalton replied coolly, "I''m not threatening you, just stating facts. I doubt Mr. Wagner would be pleased to see his most valued student behave in such a¡ª"

 Chapter 378

    Stewart sat with his legs crossed, a smirk ying at the corners of his mouth. "Turned into what, exactly? Smitten by charm, or blind to right and wrong?"


    Both, if you ask me.


    Of course, Dalton didn''t say that out loud.


    Stewart seemed to read his thoughts. "Funny," he chuckled. "I have a feeling that the one who''s blind and smitten isn''t me, but someone else entirely."


    Before Dalton could respond, Stewart continued, "And as for who my mentor values the most, well, it''s not me. You tter me too much, Mr. Ramirez."


    Dalton was taken aback. Even bringing up Kenton Wagner hadn''t fazed Stewart.


    Stewart wasn''t about to let Dalton off easy. "If you feel the need to stand up for Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Ramirez, you''re wee to terminate our contract. Of course, you''d have topensate PrimeStar for any losses."


    Dalton thought he was speaking reasonably. But Stewart was clearly hostile, even suggesting ending their business rtionship.


    It was absurd.


    Dalton pressed his lips together, trying to maintain hisposure. "Mr. Ferguson, there''s no need to act on impulse¡ª"


    Stewart met his gaze steadily. "I''m not acting on impulse. I''m quite serious."


    Dalton was momentarily stunned.


    Stewart''s eyes were cold and detached, but his expression was serious. In that moment, Dalton realized Stewart meant every word.


    Was it really necessary to go this far just because he spoke on Vesta''s behalf?


    The more serious Stewart seemed, the more Dalton felt he was being unreasonable.


    Dalton tightened his lips, searching for words, but Stewart had already lost interest in the conversation.


    Standing up, Stewart said coolly, "Since you''re not here to discuss business, Mr. Ramirez, I won''t keep you. Chester, show him out."


    Dalton''s face darkened. "Mr. Ferguson!"


    Stewart''s lips curled into a mocking smile. "You''re awfully invested in someone else''s girlfriend, Mr. Ramirez. I wonder if Mr. Henderson is aware of your concern for Mr. Hawkins?"


    Dalton paused, lowering his gaze, his tone softening. "Mr. Hawkins and I have a business rtionship. She seemed genuinely eager to resolve things with you, so I thought I''d try to mediate."


    "Is that so?"


    Stewart wasn''t interested in probing Dalton''s feelings for Vesta further "I''m not in the mood for business discussions right now, Mr. Ramirez. Please, leave."


    "Mr. Ferguson!"


    "Chester, show him out."


    Stewart''s firm stance left Dalton with no choice. After a lingering nce, he turned and left.


    Outside PrimeStar, Dalton found Vesta still waiting, and he stopped.


    Vesta looked up and asked, "Done already, Mr. Ramirez?"


    Dalton hesitated before replying, "Yes."


    Then he added, "I spoke with Mr. Ferguson. He knows you''re waiting, but he doesn''t seem inclined to meet with you. It might be best if you head home and rest, Mr Hawkins."  en


    Vesta shook her head. "This is really important to me. I still want to see Mr. Ferguson. You go ahead if you have other matters, Mr. Ramirez."


    Seeing the worry etched on Vesta''s face, Dalton felt a pang of sympathy.


    But he''d done all he could to help her.


    Just then, a thought struck him-Kenton.


    If Kenton knew what Stewart was up to, he might just reign him in a bit.


    He and Vesta were merely business partners, and no matter how much he


    sympathized with her, he had no grounds to intervene further.


    Before leaving, he simply said, "Well, I''ll be off then. Until next time."


    Vesta smiled and nodded.


    Dalton turned and walked away.


    Once in his car, he hesitated for a few minutes before calling Abrd Ramirez.


    It was hourster when Abrd returned his call, asking, "What''s up?"


    Dalton hesitated before speaking.


    "It''s not a big deal, really. It''s hime


    Stewart''s sess has made him a


    bit reckless and thoughtless in his actionstely-"

 Chapter 379

    Before Dalton could even finish his sentence, Abrd cut him off, "Are you trying to say that Stewart sided with Charlene again and gave Ms. Hawkins a hard time?"


    Dalton was genuinely taken aback by Abrd''s spot-on guess. "How did you know, old man? Do you already know what went down?"


    Abrd chuckled, "I didn''t know. Just a lucky guess."


    The thing was, if Charlene and Stewart had initially agreed to work with his somewhat clueless son because of him, they wouldn''t deliberately make things difficult for him at work without reason. His son wasn''t the type to stir up trouble either, which meant that any conflict probably wasn''t directly between Dalton and them.


    It seemed more likely that someone Dalton cared about had run into issues with Charlene and Stewart. And that someone was probably Vesta.


    Earlier that year, when he met up with Geoffrey, Charlene, and the gang for dinner, they happened to bump into Ms. Hawkins at the restaurant entrance. Abrd had noticed how attentive Dalton was to her, and given her poise and charm, he had approved.


    That was until Hickey Watson informed him that Ms. Hawkins was actually Thorne Henderson''s girlfriend. Abrd wasn''t privy to the intricacies of Charlene and Thorne''s rtionship, but he did notice the odd expressions Charlene and Stewart had when they saw Vesta and her father. Clearly, there was no love lost there.


    Charlene didn''t seem like the type to pick fights easily, so if there was tension with his son, it likely had something to do with Vesta.


    With that hunch, Abrd had called Dalton to confirm. And sure enough, it was all because of Vesta that there was any discord.


    Dalton believed that Charlene was intimidated by Vesta''s talent, fearing Stewart might develop feelings for her, so she deliberately targeted Vesta. Stewart, ording to Dalton, was just blindly supporting Charlene, which nearly made Abrdugh out of disbelief.


    "So, what''s your n?" Abrd questioned with a bemused grin. "You want me to call Kenton and fill him in so he can rein Stewart in?"


    "Exactly," Dalton replied. "Stewart''s behavior this time is just too out of line. If this keeps up¡ª"


    Abrd interrupted him. He had no intention of revealing the truth. "I can''t do that for you. If you want to help Ms. Hawkins, you''ll have to get in touch with Kenton yourself."


    Dalton frowned, "It''s not just about helping her, I actually like Stewart. I don''t want him going down this path¡ª"


    So, Dalton thought the root of the problem was Charlene?


    Abrd''s patience was thinning. "Stewart''s being reckless? I don''t know about that. Maybe you''re the one who''s biased because you''re fond of Vesta¡ª"


    "Old man, you don''t know anything about it. How can you say I''m the one who''s biased?" Dalton shot back.


    Abrd sighed. "Alright, then tell me what happened."


    Dalton gave him a rundown of the situation.


    After listening, Abrd said, "This whole mess was Ms. Hawkins'' fault to begin with. As thepany head, she should have sorted things out promptly. Instead, she sided with her staff and family against PrimeStar''s employees. If I were Stewart, I''d be upset too."


    "Besides, this shows that Ms. Hawkins and her family have poor judgment and don''t respect their business partners. If they weren''t worried about the financial hit from ending the contract with PrimeStar, I doubt they''d even apologize. From Stewart''s perspective, it''s


    reasonable not to want to continue working with them."


    Dalton quickly defended Vesta, "No, they apologized to PrimeStar''s employees right away. And she even called Stewart personally to apologize, showing a lot of sincerity."


    Dalton believed that if it weren''t for the bad blood between Charlene and Vesta, Stewart wouldn''t even consider terminating the contract with Neural Nexus Tech over something so minor.


    "Those are just surface gestures,"


    Abrd said curtly. "Ms. Hawkins is


    already in a rtionship. When I brought this up before, you said you understood. Initially, I thought she was impressive, but her handling of this makes me question her character. Honestly, son, you and Thorne both have questionable taste."


    Dalton hadn''t expected Abrd to say that. He wanted to argue Vesta''s case, to show Abrd just how remarkable she was, but Abrd cut him off again. "Look,


    if you want to help her, I won''t stop you. But don''t expect me to get involved."


    With that, Abrd ended the call.

 Chapter 380

    Abrd was being stubborn, refusing to help out, which left Dalton considering reaching out to Kenton himself.


    There was just one snag...


    He didn''t have Kenton''s contact information.


    Dalton shot Abrd a message asking for Kenton''s number, but Abrd promptly replied with just two words: "Not happening."


    Before Dalton could even process that, another message popped up from


    Abrd: "I''ve already talked to Hickey too. Don''t waste your time."


    Dalton was really starting to get annoyed.


    He tried calling Abrd again, but now Abrd wasn''t picking up.


    Since Abrd and Hickey were a no-go...


    Dalton thought of York Watson.


    He remembered York mentioning that he''d crossed paths with Kenton in a work context. Plus, they''d even shared a meal once.


    With this in mind, Dalton reached out to York.


    York called backter that evening, and when Dalton asked for Kenton''s contact


    info, York replied, "I don''t have Mr. Wagner''s contact details."


    "No way. Didn''t you have dinner with him and my old man? Didn''t you guys exchange numbers?"


    York insisted, "No, we didn''t."


    Dalton wasn''t buying it and pressed, "Really, or did my old man tell you not to share it?"


    "Really," York replied, seemingly


    puzzled. "We had dinner, sure, but we''re not close. I think, to Mr. Wagner, I''m pretty much a stranger. He''s not the kind of guy who goes out of his way to look after the younger folks. He''s pretty aloof."


    Hearing this, Dalton believed York didn''t have Kenton''s contact info.


    York then asked, "Why do you need Mr. Wagner''s contact anyway?"


    "Just need to discuss something with him."


    From Dalton''s earlier hints, it seemed he had already asked Abrd for Kenton''s number and got turned down. Heck, Abrd even made sure no one else would give it to him.


    Putting two and two together, York asked, "Is there some drama going on between Ms. Hawkins and Stewart?"


    Dalton paused. "Is it that obvious?"


    York stayed silent.


    Dalton had once mentioned that Charlene and Stewart seemed to be a thing. Charlene supposedly had issues with Vesta because she was worried that Vesta might steal Stewart away, given how impressive Vesta was.


    Dalton had also mentioned that Vesta had met Kenton and wanted to be his student, but Kenton didn''t take her on because she wasn''t up to his standards.


    Charlene, on the other hand, was already Kenton''s student, and her achievements in the Al field were well-known. Professionally speaking, Charlene clearly outshone Vesta.


    Of course, you can''t always predict whether one woman will be jealous of another based solely on their professional aplishments, but from what York knew of Charlene, she wasn''t the petty type.


    He recalled a Christmas partyst year where Charlene and Vesta had run into


    each other. Their frosty exchange made it clear they didn''t get along.


    York wasn''t sure what had caused the rift between them, but he suspected Stewart wasn''t the root of it...


    In fact, Stewart''s attitude towards Vesta seemed off.


    Even if Charlene was his old school buddy, if it were just a minor squabble between her and Vesta, he wouldn''t be backing Charlene unconditionally, especially when it came to business...

 Chapter 381

    York was deep in thought when Dalton interrupted him, "York, besides Hickey and my old man, do you know anyone else who might have Kenton''s contact information?"


    York replied, "No, I don''t."


    But then something clicked in his mind. "Wait a minute, didn''t you say Ms. Hawkins had met Kenton? She might have Mr. Wagner''s contact info. If talking to Mr. Wagner could solve this, wouldn''t Ms. Hawkins just reach out to him herself?"


    Dalton considered this, "I thought about that too, but as someone directly involved, she probably wouldn''t want to contact Mr. Wagner unless absolutely necessary, especially to criticize Stewart."


    It seemed Dalton had really thought this through. It was clear he cared more about Vesta than he let on.


    Dalton sighed, "Alright, I''ll ask around and see if anyone else can help."


    York nodded, "Okay."


    He knew Charlene being Kenton''s student was something that neither Stewart nor Charlene had made public, likely because it was sensitive information. Therefore, he couldn''t just go telling Dalton about it.


    York added, "I''ve met Charlene a few times, and she doesn''t seem like the person you''re describing."


    "Dalton, do you really think Charlene''s just worried Stewart might fall for Ms. Hawkins, and that''s why she''s targeting her? Could there be some misunderstanding? Maybe you should talk to Ms. Hawkins or someone else to see if there''s more to the story."


    Dalton frowned, "York, are you defending her?"


    York shrugged, "I''m just calling it as I see it."


    Dalton thought York was being deceived by Charlene. "I don''t think there''s a misunderstanding. I saw it with my own eyes. Just make sure you don''t get fooled by appearances." He paused, "Anyway, let''s drop it. Once you''re on vacation, let''s get together."


    York had other matters to attend to, so he ended the call after that.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Vesta was left waiting outside. Charlene and Stewart showed no sign of acknowledging her, leaving her to wait.


    And Vesta was determined to wait as long as it took. But with an important appointmentter that day and no sign of Stewart, she had no choice but to leave and handle her other responsibilities.


    For the next two days, she was too busy to visit PrimeStar again. On Thursday, when she finally had some free time, she was hit with an unexpected surprise-a court summons.


    Leah Spencer was fuming, "It''s only been a few days, and they''ve already sent a court summons! They''re


    really set on ending the contract met


    with us huh? And the court actually took the case? Over something so trivial? What a joke!"


    Since the court had epted the case, unless Stewart withdrew thewsuit, a legal battle seemed inevitable.


    Despite her anger, Leah knew the situation had be nearly irreversible. "What do we do now? Are we really going to court? What does Thorne think about all this?"


    Vesta replied coolly, "Thorne can''t find a way to get Stewart to withdraw thewsuit either..."


    Suddenly, Maureen Spencer chimed in, "What if we reach out to the Fergusons and tell them what''s going on?"


    They had always believed that the Fergusons would never ept Charlene, given her past. The fact that Stewart had been set up with a well-to-do youngdy recently seemed to confirm their suspicions.


    If the Fergusons found out Charlene was creating personal drama that affected Stewart''s business


    rtionships, they might bet


    even more displeased with her Under family pressure, Stewart might reconsider thewsuit.


    Vesta immediately saw the potential in Maureen''s suggestion. She didn''t know anyone in the Ferguson family except Stewart, but she was sure Thorne did.


    With that thought, she called Thorne.


    After exining her n, Thorne agreed, "Alright, I''ll help you get in touch with the Fergusons as soon as possible."


    Leah also approved of the idea. The prospect of the Fergusons being upset with Charlene, potentially causing a rift between her and Stewart, was exciting to her.


    But then a question urred to her, "Why didn''t Thorne think of approaching the Fergusons before?"


    Vesta lowered her gaze, "Thorne and Charlene are still married. The Ferguson''s probably know some of their personal history, so it wouldn''t be appropriate for Thorne to


    yer


    approach them about this. It''s better if someone else does."


    Leah shrugged, "Alright then."

 Chapter 382

    Vesta thought she''d have to wait a few days for any news.


    To her surprise, Thorne called that very afternoon. "Mr. Ferguson and Darleen are going to a charity auction tomorrow. Want to join us?"


    Vesta chuckled, "Sure, sounds good."


    The next evening, they arrived at the auction. It wasn''t long before Thorne steered Vesta toward Hector and Darleen Ferguson, Stewart''s parents. He introduced Vesta to them.


    Hector and Darleen were well aware of the history between Thorne, Charlene, and Vesta. But they didn''t let any of that show when they greeted Thorne. They shook his hand warmly, and when Thorne introduced Vesta, Darleen extended her hand with a polite smile, "Hello."


    The auction was a gathering of the city''s elite. After some small talk, Thorne and Hector got caught up in a conversation about business, leaving Vesta a chance to chat with Darleen one-on-one.


    After some pleasantries, Vesta got to the point, "Darleen, I came here today because I have a favor to ask."


    Darleenughed lightly, "With someone as capable as Mr. Henderson, what could you possibly need from me? Surely, Ms. Hawkins, you''re joking."


    Vesta replied, "It actually concerns Stewart."


    Darleen paused, "Stewart?"


    "Yes," Vesta confirmed.


    Darleen was about to say something when she nced at her purse. "Excuse me,


    I need to take this call."


    Vesta nodded, "Go ahead."


    Darleen stepped aside to answer her phone. A few minutester, she


    l.ne


    hed, apologizing, "Sorry to keep


    waiting, Ms. Hawkins."


    "No problem," Vesta assured her.


    WI


    Darleen got straight to it, "So, what''s this about Stewart?"


    Vesta asked, "Are you aware of the coboration between Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar?"


    Darleen replied, "I''ve heard Stewart mention it. Is there an issue with the partnership?"


    "There is," Vesta admitted. "There was a small misunderstanding on our part, but nothing that should lead to ending the contract. I''ve been trying to reach Mr. Ferguson to resolve the issue and offerpensation, but he''s been


    unreachable and seems set on


    ending our agreement."


    At this point, Darleen''s expression turned serious, and she interrupted, "Is


    Charlene involved in this?"


    Vesta noticed Darleen''s eagerness and nodded, "Yes."


    "Why would she do that?" Darleen inquired.


    "We have some personal issues," Vesta exined. "Ending the


    contract would harm both parties t


    QU


    Even withpensation, Mr. Ferguson would still lose out. Neural Nexus Tech genuinely wants to continue working with PrimeStar, but he won''t listen to me That''s why I hoped you might persuade him otherwise."


    Darleen looked down, her voice even, "I see."


    Sensing Darleen''s displeasure, Vesta said politely, "Thank you, Darleen. I appreciate your help."


    Darleen replied, "No need to thank me, Ms. Hawkins."


    They exchanged a few more words before Hector returned to join Darleen, at


    which point the conversation naturally came to a close.

 Chapter 383

    After Darleen left, Thorne turned to Vesta with a curious look, "Had a chat with Darleen?"


    Vesta chuckled softly, "Yeah, I did."


    Judging by Darleen''s expression, it seemed like her patience with Charlene was wearing thin.


    The whole mess between Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar, Darleen had known about it for a while. Stewart had given her a heads up. During their recent conversation, there hadn''t actually been a call interrupting her. Darleen had recorded the entire exchange with Vesta, and as she walked away, she sent the recording over to Stewart.


    Stewart and Charlene were still at work. When Stewart listened to the recording, he grinned and headed over to Charlene''s office to share the news.


    After hearing the details, Charlene leaned back in her chair, a confident smile on her face, "Looks like we''ve got thiswsuit in the bag."


    "Exactly," Stewart replied.


    Theirwsuit to terminate the contract wasn''t just about cutting ties with Neural Nexus Tech; it was a strategic move to corner Vesta into making a mistake. They wanted to push her into trying to stop the termination, hoping she''d trip up and give them the evidence they needed.


    As long as Vesta tried to reach out to the Ross family or Stewart''s side to achieve her goal, there was a good chance she''d slip up or cause further rifts, handing them just the leverage they needed for thewsuit.


    The more Vesta tried to fix the situation, the more likely she was to stumble. If she''d just stuck to apologizing and showing genuine intent to cooperate, their case against her might not be so strong. Even if they managed to break the contract, the penalties wouldn''t have been significant.


    But things had changed. The initial conflict was Vesta''s fault, and now she was painting the narrative that Charlene was manipting Stewart due to some personal vendetta. Charlene was a key tech figure at PrimeStar and a crucial part of the Neural Nexus project. Vesta''s disrespect for the facts and her baseless usations only fortified their case.


    Moreover, if it came to court and the judge questioned the supposed personal vendetta, Vesta would have to worry about Charlene revealing their history in full detail. If it got to that point, Vesta might find herself more worried about their personal issues going public than the contract itself. Under such pressure, she might just agree to terminate the contract and pay whatever hefty penalty they demanded.


    Stewart''s grin widened at the thought.


    As Stewart left Charlene''s office, her phone buzzed. It was Jasmine Henderson.calling. Jasmine had already called earlier that morning, but Charlene hadn''t picked up. Tomorrow was Jasmine''s big fencingpetition, and she was likely calling to confirm whether Charlene coulde along.


    Then again, Jasmine might have changed her mind, preferring thepany of Thorne and Vesta instead. It wouldn''t be the first time. With a sigh, Charlene decided not to answer, opting to finish her work before heading home.


    Meanwhile, Jasmine, disheartened by the unanswered calls, sat curled up on the couch with a forlorn


    expression, clutching a plush tomet


    When Thorne walked in that evening, he immediately sensed something was off. "Did Mom not pick up again, or is she busy?"


    Jasmine pouted, fiddling with the toy''s floppy ears. "She didn''t answer."


    Thorne watched her for a moment, waiting for her to make a decision. After a pause, Jasmine looked up, her voice quiet but determined. "Since Mom''s busy, can you and Ms. Hawkinse to thepetition tomorrow?"


    Thorne smiled warmly, "Of course."


    "I''ll let Ms. Hawkins know."


    "Alright."


    "Goodnight, Dad."


    With that, Jasmine hugged her toy and headed upstairs, leaving Thorne to feel both a pang of sympathy and a bit of pride for his daughter''s resilience.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 384

    The next morning, Thorne Henderson, Jasmine Henderson, and Vesta Hawkins arrived early at the sports arena where Jasmine''spetition was set to take


    ce.


    Shortly after, Granger Harden and Daisy joined them. Jasmine waved when she spotted them. "Granger, Daisy, d you could make it!"


    Daisy approached Jasmine with a reassuring smile and shook her hand. "Ready for the big game, Minnie? You nervous at all?"


    Jasmine was calm and collected, shaking her head. "Nah, not really."


    Granger had other pressing matters to attend to. He was only there to drop Daisy off.


    Thorne, noticing Granger''s urgency, said, "Don''t worry, I''ll look after Daisy. You go take care of your business."


    Granger nodded. "Thanks, I''ll catch up with you all for lunch."


    "Sounds good."


    Their friendship seemed as solid as ever, but Vesta couldn''t help but wonder...


    She observed them quietly. If Thorne knew about Granger''s feelings for Charlene Ross, would they still be this close?


    Granger noticed Vesta''s gaze and gave her a slight nod, but didn''t speak. He turned and left, leaving Vesta with a wry smile. Ever since Granger took a liking to Charlene, he''d grown noticeably distant from her.


    Meanwhile, across town, Charlene was at home when she received a call from Stewart Ferguson. "Hey, my folks and I are heading out for lunch. They haven''t seen you in a while and have been asking about you. Would you like to join us?"


    Charlene hadn''t seen Stewart''s parents, Hector and Darleen Ferguson, in quite some time so she agreed. As lunchtime approached, she drove over to the restaurant.


    When she arrived, Stewart and his parents were just getting there too. Darleen greeted her warmly, holding Charlene''s hand. "It''s been too long, Charlene. You look wonderful as ever."


    As they chatted, Moran Albright pulled up and paused when he saw Charlene with Stewart and his parents. He seemed surprised, but Charlene''s smile faded slightly and she quickly looked away.


    After greeting Hector and Darleen, Moran went inside the restaurant. Once inside, he took out his phone and called Thorne.


    Thorne picked up quickly. "What''s up?"


    Moran''s voice was teasing. "Guess who I just saw?"


    Thorne, unimpressed, asked back, "Who did you see?"


    Moran rolled his eyes, knowing Thorne had already guessed. "Charlene, And she was with Stewart, Mr. Ferguson, and Darleen. It looked like a family meeting. Darleen was holding Charlene''s hand like she was already part of the family. I''m telling you, it seems like they''re getting serious!"


    Thorne''s response was nonchnt. "Oh, is that so?"


    Moran sighed, knowing Thorne wasn''t interested in the gossip. "Has Minnie finished her event yet? How''d she do?"


    "She did well this morning."


    "Okay." Moran realized his gossip wasn''t hitting the mark with Thorne. Still itching to share, he decided to message Vesta and Granger in their group chat.


    By this time, Thorne, Vesta, and the others had arrived at their lunch spot, just as Granger rejoined them. Seeing Moran''s notifications, Granger and Vesta checked their messages.


    When Vesta read that Charlene was with Stewart and his parents, she assumed her recent conversation with Darleen had influenced their meeting. She thought maybe they were giving Charlene a little reality check.


    But then Moran sent another message.


    "Darleen was all smiles, calling Charlene by her first name like she''s a daughter-inw already. Looks like they genuinely like her, and things might be getting serious between her and Stewart!"


    "Remember at Irma''s birthday, Darleen mentioned she''d be ready to n their wedding whenever they were. I thought she was joking, but it seems she was serious!"


    Vesta froze upon reading that. As she processed the information, her expression shifted dramatically.

 Chapter 385

    Darleen really liked Charlene?


    How could that even be possible?


    If it were true, then everything she said to Darleen yesterday-


    Remembering how Darleen had left their conversation midway, her heart sank


    once more.


    Perhaps noticing her troubled expression, Thorne asked with concern, "Hey, what''s up? You feeling okay?"


    Vesta snapped back to reality, forcing a smile, "No, I''m fine, really."


    That day, she shared the news with her family.


    When the Spencer family and the Hawkins family heard that Darleen liked Charlene enough to consider her as a daughter-inw, they were in absolute disbelief.


    "Charlene''s been married and has a kid, plus her background''s nothing special; Stewart''s got a great family and a thriving career. How could the Fergusons possibly agree to this? Did Mr. Albright misunderstand something?"


    "Exactly," Leah Spencer chimed in, "Or maybe that woman hid her past? The Fergusons probably don''t even know she was married before, and that''s why-"


    Vesta couldn''t wrap her head around why the Fergusons would allow Stewart to marry Charlene.


    Maybe Charlene really did hide her past and tricked the Fergusons, who knows.


    She initially thought if she couldn''t talk Stewart out of it, taking it to court wouldn''t be a problem.


    But if Darleen recorded their conversation yesterday, then awsuit might be out of the question.


    Yet, if Charlene really did keep her marriage and child a secret from the Fergusons, there might still be some leverage.


    With that in mind, Vesta immediately contacted someone to dig for information from Darleen.


    Thanks to Thorne, many people wanted to get in her good graces, so finding someone to help wasn''t difficult.


    The next afternoon, the person they sent to gather intel approached Darleen and asked, "Darleen, I heard that Ms. Ross, who''s been pretty close to your Stewart, was married before. Is that true?"


    Darleenughed, "Yeah, that''s true. Your sources are quite up to date."


    Having gathered the information from Darleen, the contact quickly reported back to Vesta.


    "The Fergusons actually know Charlene was married..."


    Which means they probably also know she was married to Thorne.


    Leah''s tone was a bit sour, "Knowing she''s been married and still agreeing to


    them being together, have the Fergusons lost their minds?"


    Vesta remained silent, her expression grim.


    ...


    Jasmine''s fencing tournament took two whole days to wrap up.


    That afternoon, as Charlene was reading, she got a call from Jasmine.


    Charlene thought for a moment before answering.


    Jasmine had just finished herpetition, and she was eager to share the joy of her win with Charlene.


    She''d been worried Charlene might not pick up, so when she did, Jasmine was thrilled, "Mom, you''re finally done with work?!"


    Charlene replied, "Yeah, what''s up?"


    "I finished my fencingpetition and won second ce!"


    Hearing this, Charlene genuinely praised her in a warm tone, "That''s amazing, Minnie."


    Jasmine beamed with pride, "I only just started learning, so I got second ce, but I''m going to practice


    more, and next time, I''ll win first


    ce!"


    Charlene felt happy for her and said, "Good job, but don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    "I know." Jasmine then asked hopefully, "Mom, what are you doing? Can youe home for dinner tonight?"


    Charlene looked down, her voice softening, "I still have some work to do..."


    "Oh, alright."


    Jasmine had expected this answer


    and


    sn''t too disappointed. Just


    her mom answer the call and e her made her happy content belongs to


    After chatting a bit more, they ended the call.


    Shortly after, Jasmine sent her a few photos from thepetition, including ones


    of her holding the trophy.


    In the photos, Jasmine looked quite poised with her fencing helmet tucked under her arm.


    She was beaming on the podium.


    The pictures were indeed well taken.


    Sending the photos, Jasmine messaged, "Dad took these pictures for me. Mom, aren''t they nice?"


    Charlene replied, "They look great."


    So Thorne had been with Jasmine during thepetition?


    Regardless, Thorne was indeed doing well by Jasmine these days, being attentive


    and caring.


    Honestly, as a father, Thorne was doing a decent job now.


    Since Thorne was being so good to Jasmine, Charlene felt more at ease.


    On Monday, as Charlene and


    Stewart returned to the office, theirwyer informed them that he had received word from Vesta''swyer. Vesta@greed to terminate the contract andpensate them for the termination fee.

 Chapter 386

    After finalizing the decision to terminate the contract, Vesta picked up the phone to inform Thorne.


    "At the auction, I slipped up while chatting with Darleen, and she caught me off guard. Stewart''sck of interest in coborating with Neural Nexus Tech is tantly obvious. Even if we went to court and won, I can''t guarantee they wouldn''t cause troubleter. Since they''re not keen on working with us, I think it''s best to part ways now and find a new partner."


    Thorne didn''t bother asking what Vesta had said that Darleen used against her.


    Instead, he simply replied, "If you''ve made up your mind, then go ahead and terminate the contract. Do you need help with the termination fees?"


    Truth be told, Vesta was tempted by Thorne''s offer. Ever since her family moved to Starfall City, Thorne had done so much for her and her family. However, she knew that relying on him for every little thing could be tiresome, no matter how captivating she might be. She understood this was not a sustainable approach.


    So, she answered, "No need. I can handle it myself."


    "Alright," Thorne continued, "Do you want me to help you find a new partner after you end things with PrimeStar Technologies?"


    Having been upset with the whole Charlene and Stewart ordeal recently, Vesta felt a wave of warmth and sweetness wash over her at Thorne''s offer, and her tone


    softened involuntarily.


    "Yes, thank you, Thorne."


    Stewart and Charlene left the contract termination details to theirwyers. When Vesta received the termination terms from PrimeStar and saw the $30 million fee, she frowned.


    Back when PrimeStar and Neural Nexus Tech first coborated, PrimeStar wasn''t as prominent in the Al field as it is now. Compared to the original contract, the $30 million fee seemed quite steep.


    "$30 million?" Leah frowned as well.


    It wasn''t that she thought the sum was outrageously high or that Charlene and Stewart were being unreasonable. Before her sister met her brother-inw, their families would have struggled toe up with $30 million. Now, though...


    $30 million seemed substantial at first nce, but it wasn''t unmanageable. After all, Thorne casually gifted Vesta jewelry worth millions and birthday presents for Katie Hawkins worth tens of millions. Not to mention the estate valued at over $60 million he gave to Vesta''s aunt.


    Oh, and thepany Neural Nexus Tech, which Thorne gifted to Vesta, was worth billions.


    Beyond that, Thorne had showered both families with countless valuable gifts, their total worth incalcble.


    Compared to these, $30 million wasn''t that significant.


    Vesta shared Leah''s thoughts, as did Maureen Spencer.


    However, Katie and Georgina Spencer found the amount daunting.


    "$30 million is a hefty sum," Henley Hawkinsmented, frowning.


    Vesta paused Although Thorne had given their families many valuable items, he had never handed over cash directly. Given their situation,ing up with $30 million in liquid


    assets was indeed challenging.


    Vesta suggested, "Let''s pool our resources together."


    Rhoda, feeling the pinch, couldn''t help but say, "Maybe we should let Thorne help?"


    Before Vesta could respond,


    Maureen interjected calmly, "Rhoda, you can ept gifts from others, but you can''t always ask for them directly. Continually asking for help is not advisable, do you understand?"


    Maureen and Vesta had already discussed the potential downsides with them. Thorne might grow weary if they asked too much.


    Rhoda understood, but she was just feeling the financial strain. However, since her daughter was the one who got them into this mess, and considering that $30 million wasn''t that overwhelming-especially after Vesta married Thorne, when even $3 billion or $30 billion coul¨¦bbe just a word from Vesta¨Dshe held her tongue.


    Moreover, with the promising future of Neural Nexus Tech, they could easily recoup the money once their self-driving cars hit the market.


    With these thoughts in mind, Rhoda chose to remain silent. The others didn''t speak up either, sharing Rhoda''s sentiments.

 Chapter 387

    Vesta quickly signed the termination agreement. She promised to pay the


    Thewyers were handling the rest, and once Vesta signed the agreement, Charlene and Stewart stopped worrying about it.


    A few dayster, Kenton Wagner was on vacation, and it had been a while since the teacher and his two students had seen each other. They decided to meet up for lunch.


    Charlene and Stewart left the office around noon and headed to a cozy bistro. Just as they arrived, they ran into Vesta and Thorne, along with a few others, including Elias Thornfield, the CEO of another leading Alpany, Aether Innovations.


    Elias and Stewart had a decent rtionship, the kind where they could chat a bit when they ran into each other. Elias caught sight of Stewart and greeted him warmly, "Mr. Ferguson!"


    Stewart nced over, ignored Thorne and Vesta, and replied with a smile, "Elias."


    Elias knew that Neural Nexus Tech had approached him after ending things with PrimeStar. Seeing Stewart''s cold demeanor towards Thorne and Vesta, Elias assumed the breakup hadn''t been pleasant.


    In the past, Thorne and Vesta would have greeted Stewart, even if he was indifferent. But not today. Vesta''s nce was noticeably cooler, and Charlene couldn''t be bothered to look at them at all.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Elias, Stewart and Charlene headed inside without giving Thorne and Vesta another thought.


    Once they were in the private dining room, Stewart remarked dryly, "They just ended things with us and immediately teamed up with Aether Innovations. Thorne doesn''t mess around."


    Aether Innovations was a big name in the Al world, and partnering with them likely cost more than their previous deal.


    Charlene poured some water and said, "Theirnguage system was top-notchst year. It''s no surprise they sought out Elias. It''s a smart move to regain what they lost by ending things with us."


    Stewart knew this, of course. It only made him more frustrated. "I bet Thorne is footing the bill for the termination fee," he grumbled.


    Charlene didn''t respond. Just then, Kenton arrived, and the conversation shifted more pleasant topics. They didn''t want to burden Kenton with their business


    woes.


    When they met Kenton, they usually discussed thetest in Al, and since they didn''t get together often, the lunch stretched on for nearly two hours.


    As they were leaving, they bumped into Thorne, Vesta, and Elias again in the hallway. Elias spotted Kenton and greeted him enthusiastically, "Mr. Wagner!"


    Kenton nodded, acknowledging


    Elias. Thorne and Vesta followed


    suit with their greetings. Kenton, maintaining his cool demeanor,


    hadn''t responded when


    group emerged from the corner.


    Charlene recognized Dalton Ramirez and quickly looked away. Dalton, recovering


    from his initial surprise, greeted Kenton, "Mr. Wagner!"


    Kenton nodded again, poised to respond, but Dalton turned his attention to the rest, asking, "Were you all dining together?"


    He''d heard about the split between PrimeStar and Neural Nexus Tech and the


    reasons behind it. Seeing them all together seemed odd.


    Vesta, sensing his curiosity, rified, "No, we just ran into each other."


    "Ah, I see," Dalton replied, as if confirming his suspicions.


    Charlene and Stewart had no


    interest in further chit-chat with


    Dalton or Thorne. Stewart spoke up first, addressing Kenton, "Shall we professor?" And with that, they left, leaving the past behind as they moved forward.


    Kenton nodded, just about to turn and leave, when Dalton noticed Charlene and Stewart''s dismissive expressions. They clearly didn''t think much of him, Thorne, or Vesta. His face grew cold, and he abruptly stepped forward, speaking up, "Mr. Wagner, my father is Ab¨¦tard


    Ramirez. We met a while back. Do you remember?"


    "I do," Kenton replied, giving him a measured look. "And what of it?"

 Chapter 388

    "Hey, did you hear about the whole PrimeStar and Neural Nexus Tech contract cancetion thing?" Dalton was about to ask, but then his eye caught Thorne''s presence in the room, and the words just wouldn''te out.


    This was Vesta''s business, after all.


    With both Vesta and Thorne present, Dalton knew it wasn''t his ce to speak up. If he aired it all out now, it would be like announcing to the world his feelings for Vesta, and that would definitely put her in an awkward spot.


    Dalton nced over at Elias. He knew exactly who Elias was. With Neural Nexus Tech and PrimeStar having called it quits, and Vesta, Thorne, and Elias all having dinner together, a lightbulb went off in Dalton''s head.


    Aether Innovations was clearly the next best choice for Neural Nexus Tech after PrimeStar. Thorne was definitely looking out for Vesta.


    With Vesta already having a new path and Stewart bing more reckless, maybe it was better for her to distance herself from them all.


    In light of this, Dalton realized talking to Kenton about it would just be redundant.


    After this quick mental calculus, Dalton turned to Kenton and simply said, "Nothing, sorry to interrupt."


    Stewart, who had a pretty good idea of what Dalton wanted to say, smirked. "I thought Mr. Ramirez was going toin to my teacher."


    To Dalton, Stewart''s mocking demeanor was just another sign of his arrogance andck of remorse. Dalton had once thought Stewart had potential, but now it seemed like he was just spiraling downwards with Charlene.


    With that realization, Dalton lost any desire to engage further with Stewart and replied nonchntly, "Mr. Ferguson, you''re overthinking it."


    Stewart shrugged him off and turned to Charlene and Kenton, "Let''s go, Professor."


    Charlene nodded, leading the way, "This way, Professor."


    §Ö§ä


    Dalton and Vesta exchanged a look, both thinking Charlene was just shamelessly tagging along with Stewart Even so, they couldn''t help feeling a bit peeved, as if Charlene''s casual use of "Professor" somehow tarnished Kenton''s reputation.


    As Stewart and Charlene headed back to work after seeing Kenton off, Stewart grumbled, "Dalton''s a total jerk. I regret giving Abrd the


    benefit of the doubt and work ne


    with him. The thought of future dealings with him gives me a


    headache."


    Charlene rubbed her temples in agreement. "Maybe we should have Livingston handle him from now on?"


    Stewart replied, "Absolutely!"


    They both chuckled and returned to the office. As they exited the elevator, Charlene''s phone buzzed. It was Thorne calling.


    Charlene ignored it, and her face fell slightly. Stewart didn''t need to ask who it was; he already knew.


    When the phone stopped vibrating, Charlene was about to discuss the next day''s work with Stewart when a new message alert pinged.


    It was from Thorne again.


    "Heading out on business tomorrow. Minnie wants to stay with you. Could you take care of her over the May Day holiday?"


    Stewart, reading over her shoulder, scoffed. Just like Christmas, hub? He takes Vesta along for ''business'' and wants you to babysit Minnie so he can have a little getaway with


    Vesta?"  en


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 390

    Thorne had a businessmitment and couldn''t spend time with her, yet he found time for Vesta?


    Before she could voice her thoughts, Jasmine chirped in, "Mom, you should have called earlier! If you had, I could have shown you the view from the helicopter."


    Charlene could see that Jasmine was thrilled with Thorne''s arrangements this time.


    For a moment, Charlene was at a loss for words, but a heavy feeling settled in her chest.


    Jasmine kept chatting about her ns for the next day, then mentioned she''d be flying back home that evening.


    Charlene listened quietly, but before she could respond, Jasmine asked eagerly, "Mom, do you have time tomorrow? I''d love to call you."


    Charlene snapped out of her thoughts, and after a brief pause, she replied, "Yes, I''ll have time tomorrow."


    "Yay!" Jasmine eximed.


    Knowing her daughter was on her way back to the hotel, Charlene felt a little relieved. After chatting a bit more, they ended the video call.


    It was now time to meet Nadine Ross and the others for a rafting trip. Charlene put away her phone.


    She had been looking forward to this vacation, but now her enthusiasm had waned.


    Still, she didn''t want to dampen Nadine and the others'' spirits, so she joined them as they left the hotel.


    As they queued up at the destination, someone tapped her on the shoulder.


    Charlene turned around to find Gaylord Hearst standing there.


    He had asked her about her vacation ns and decided to join when he heard about the rafting. Seeing him now wasn''t aplete surprise. She asked, "When did you get here?"


    "This morning."


    Since joining PrimeStar Technologies, he had wanted to find a chance to hang out with her, but opportunities had been scarce. They only met at work or at that onepany g.


    At the office, Charlene dressed more formally. Today, she was out in a casual sleeveless top and shorts, with flip-flops on her feet. The sunlight highlighted her fair skin, giving her a warm, sweet allure that was stunning, even more so than when she was in her business attire. People around couldn''t help but nce her way.


    Gaylord''s gaze lingered on her, almost glued.


    He was striking himself, a few years younger than Charlene, with a fresh, clean look in his T-shirt and shorts, reminiscent of a college student on summer break.


    Charlene''s aunt, Maisie, noticed Gaylord and couldn''t help but ask, "Charlene, who''s this handsome fellow?"


    Charlene replied, "He''s a colleague from PrimeStar."


    Maisie smiled, noting Gaylord''s attentive gaze. She sensed there was more to it but didn''t press further. After all, Charlene was still sorting out her own affairs, and entangling herself in another situation might not be wise.


    Having chatted enough, it was their turn for the rafting. Charlene waved goodbye to Gaylord, who suggested, "Maybe we can hang outter?"


    Charlene nodded, "Sure."


    As Charlene walked away, Gaylord''s friend sidled up to him. "I have to admit, Ms. Ross looks even more stunning than she did at the g."


    Gaylord shot him a stern look, "Cut it out."


    His friend, now aware of Gaylord''s genuine interest, mimed zipping his lips and gave a thumbs-up, respecting Gaylord''s feelings for Charlene.

 Chapter 391

    Gaylord had been hoping for a chance to go rafting with Charlene, but it hadn''t happened yet.


    However, at dinner, he once again "bumped into" Charlene and the Ross family.


    Charlene''s aunt and uncle warmly invited him and his friends to join them for dinner.


    Upon learning he was from the Hearst family, Vernon Ross asked curiously, "What brought you back to the States all of a sudden?"


    Recalling his reasons for returning, Gaylord paused momentarily before answering, "I have a keen interest in PrimeStar''s programmingnguage CUAP and theirtest project, Infinite-CM. I wanted to join PrimeStar to learn more, so I decided toe back."


    The Ross family, being aware of Charlene''s involvement with PrimeStar,


    exchanged knowing smiles and nced at Charlene, who quietly focused on her meal.


    Gaylord didn''t think much of it. He knew Charlene was highly skilled, but he also knew she had only joined PrimeStarst year. CUAP had been around for quite some time, and the industry widely credited Kenton Wagner with its development. It seemed natural that such an impressivenguage would be his creation.


    As for PrimeStar''stest project, Infinite-CM, Gaylord genuinely believed it was led by Stewart. He had interacted with Stewart a few times in meetings since joining PrimeStar and could tell that Stewart was indeed very capable. However, he hadn''t interacted with Stewart enough topare his skills with Charlene''s, though it seemed Charlene was always coborating with Stewart. This led Gaylord to assume Stewart was the more skilled of the two.


    The Ross family was cultured, weing, and engaging in conversation. By the end of the meal, Gaylord had developed a positive impression of them. After dinner, Charlene and her family left the area to head home, so Gaylord and his friends didn''t linger much longer in the park.


    The next day, Charlene received a call from Jasmine, who was nning to return home. Jasmine said, "Mom, Dad will be back in a couple of days. Are you free? I''d like toe over and spend time with you and Great-Grandma."


    Remembering how Helena had mentioned Jasmine a few times recently, Charlene paused for a couple of seconds before replying, "Sure,e over."


    On thest day of the holiday, Jasmine arrived at the Ross family home, bearing gifts for Charlene and Helena. Helena and Vernon were delighted with their presents. Charlene noticed there were two more gifts in Jasmine''s suitcase, presumably for Thorne and Vesta, but she didn''tment on it.


    After distributing the gifts, Jasmine, still excited from her travels, soon sumbed to fatigue. Before falling asleep, she cuddled up to Charlene, finding afortable spot in her arms. Even though Jasmine hadn''t bathed, Charlene couldn''t bring herself to wake her when she saw how peacefully she slept. Once Jasmine was deeply asleep, Charlene gently moved her to the bed.


    The next morning, before heading to work, Charlene took Jasmine to school. Charlene didn''t ask Jasmine when Thorne would return, but three days after the holiday ended, Thorne was back.


    Upon his return, Thorne reached out to Jasmine instead of Charlene. After finishing her call with Thorne, Jasmine informed Charlene, "Mom, he said he''lle by to pick me up soon."


    Charlene simply replied, "Okay."


    Jasmine was a bit reluctant to leave the Ross family, but since Thorne had expressed missing her, she decided to go with him despite her attachment to Charlene.


    Half an hourter, Thorne arrived. Holding Jasmine''s hand, Charlene walked her over to his car. Thorne stepped out, looked at Charlene, and said, "Thanks for looking after her these past few days."


    Charlene didn''t respond directly. Instead, she instructed Jasmine, "Minnie,


    Mommy needs to talk to your dad. Go ahead and get in the car."


    Jasmine nced at them, "Okay..." and obediently got into the car.


    Once Thorne closed the car door, Charlene spoke, "Minnie is only six, and you let her travel so far with just a bodyguard?"


    Before he could reply, she continued coldly, "I don''t know why you trust those bodyguards so much, but I don''t want this to happen again."


    To her surprise, instead of arguing, Thorne simply agreed, "Alright, I understand."


    Charlene paused, having expected more resistance. Thorne then said, "We''ll be heading off. You should get some rest."


    Charlene didn''t respond and turned back to the house.

 Chapter 392

    Two dayster, Stewart headed off to Silvercross for the International Al Conference.


    Much likest year''s Future Tech Expo, this conference was a fantastic opportunity for industry professionals to catch up on thetest Al developments and swap ideas.


    Joining him on the trip were Charlene, Gaylord, and a few other engineers who had recently joined PrimeStar.


    The reason Stewart brought these new hires along was quite strategic. Since they hadn''t yet been exposed to thepany''s core secrets, there was no risk of any sensitive information being leaked.


    When they arrived at Silvercross and walked into the conference venue, the ce was already buzzing with people.


    This event was rumored to have attracted some big names in the global Almunity.


    At thest Future Tech Expo, Stewart had garnered significant attention just by being a Kenton student.


    With PrimeStar''s recent rise in prominence, the moment he entered the hall this time, nearly everyone turned their heads to notice him.


    As soon as he was spotted, a crowd gathered to greet him, keeping Stewart on his toes.


    Charlene and Gaylord stood nearby, watching Stewart handle the meet-and-greet, when Charlene heard a familiar voice.


    "You guys made it too?"


    Charlene turned around.


    It was Granger Harden.


    Beside him stood Lanny.


    Charlene nodded, "Mr. Harden, you''re here too?"


    Typically, Granger wouldn''t need to attend such events himself. He could have just sent some executives and key tech people like Lanny.


    But it had been a while since hest saw Charlene, and knowing she''d surely attend, he decided toe along.


    As he exchanged pleasantries with Charlene, he noticed Gaylord giving him a frosty look.


    Granger chose to ignore it, and just then, Thorne arrived.


    This time, though, Vesta wasn''t with him.


    Before Charlene and Stewart could react, they saw the event organizers politely escorting a


    distinguished-looking man inchis


    sixties into the venue.


    belongs to swnovel


    Charlene and Stewart were both well-versed in the influential figures of the global


    Al scene.


    At first nce, they recognized him as Kevitt Smith.


    Kevitt Smith was a towering figure in the Al field.


    Charlene and Stewart had been puzzled about why Vesta wasn''t at Thorne''s side earlier.


    Now, seeing Kevitt Smith made everything clear.


    Vesta was standing right next to him, clearly familiar with him.


    Recalling some background info on Kevitt Smith and Vesta''s PhD studies in Golnd, Charlene and Stewart quickly pieced together that Kevitt Smith must be her doctoral advisor.  swnovel


    Being a doctoral student of Kevitt Smith was no small feat for Vesta.


    After all, Kevitt Smith had made


    significant contributions to dee


    learning and Al, although he wasn''t one of the founding figures, his impact was undeniable.  swnovel


    Because of that, most people in the industry recognized him instantly.


    As soon as he appeared, the room was abuzz with excitement.


    "Kevitt Smith! Can you believe Kevitt Smith is actually here at our conference? This is unreal!"


    "You''re telling me! I wouldn''t even dare to dream of this. Yet, here we are, living the dream!"


    Just then, an acquaintance of Kevitt Smith approached him for a friendly chat.


    After exchanging a few words, the person noticed Vesta standing beside him and asked, "And who might this be?"

 Chapter 393

    Kevitt Smith nced around the lively room, his students gathered around him


    like a constetion of eager minds. Among them stood Vesta, the lone face from the East, standing out like a cherry blossom in a garden of roses.


    The crowd buzzed with whispers and admiration as they learned that Vesta was not only a brilliant PhD student under the legendary Kevitt Smith, but also the girlfriend of Thorne Henderson, an enviable position that seemed to embody all the luck and beauty the world could offer.


    "Wow, I can''t believe she''s Kevitt Smith''s student. That''s incredible!" someone eximed, nearly spilling their drink in excitement.


    "And she''s stunning to boot! It''s like the universe just handed her everything on a silver tter. So unfair!" anothermented.


    "Don''t even get me started! She''s also dating Thorne Henderson? How is that even fair? I give up!" a third person groaned theatrically, rolling their eyes.


    Vesta, oblivious to the whirlwind of envy and admiration swirling around her, became an instant focal point. People jostled to introduce themselves, hoping a bit of her brilliance might rub off on them.


    One of the more outgoing attendees, eyes twinkling with mischief, nudged Thorne and said, ¡°Mr. Henderson, it seems like you''ve got all the good fortune wrapped around your little finger."


    Thorne chuckled, about to respond when Kevitt Smith gave his shoulder a friendly pat. "Not bad, young man. But I hear you two have been together for a couple of years now. Why haven''t you tied the knot yet? Is my student''s heart that hard to win over? If so, you''d better step up your game. I''m rooting for you!" he teased warmly.


    Laughter rippled through the crowd, the lightheartedness infectious. Not everyone was amused, though. Charlene and Stewart stood off to the side, their expressions remaining neutral, while Dalton Ramirez, having just arrived, found himself caught in the undercurrents of the gathering.


    Dalton, fresh off a briefing about Kevitt Smith''s illustrious past in Al, couldn''t help but feel a twinge of bitterness as he overheard the yful chiding about Thorne and Vesta''s rtionship.


    Charlene and Stewart noticed Dalton''s arrival but chose to keep their distance, a silent acknowledgment of the tension that had been simmering between them.


    Dalton, having recently seen Stewart


    in a new, less ttering light, decided


    the


    ve


    to make the first move, approaching Stewart with a formality that was a far cry from their previous camaraderie. "Mr. Ferguson, he greeted curtly, the warmth gone from his voice.  swnovel


    Stewart, unfazed, simply smirked. "Mr. Ramirez, if you''re not inclined to exchange pleasantries, I won''t force the issue. Let''s keep things strictly professional from now on, shall we?"


    Dalton nodded, not missing a beat. "As you wish, Mr. Ferguson," he replied, his tone icy as he cast a quick, frosty nce at Charlene before turning away.


    Stewart almostughed at the absurdity of it all, but before he could dwell on it, Kevitt Smith spotted him.


    In the realm of Al, Stewart had carved out a name for himself, his reputation reaching far and wide. It was no wonder that Kevitt Smith, a titan from the previous century, had made Stewart the target of his visit.


    Approaching with genuine enthusiasm, Kevitt extended his hand. "Mr. Ferguson, it''s a pleasure. I''ve been following your work on PrimeStar''s Infinite-CM project closely. I''d love to have a chat with you about it."  swnovel


    PrimeStar''s groundbreaking work had disrupted the industry, knocking Golnd''s monopoly on Al


    technology off bnce. Engineers and industry leaders worldwide were eager to uncover the secrets behind Stewart''s sess.  swnovel


    Kevitt Smith was no exception. Here was his chance, one he wasn''t about to let


    slip through his fingers.

 Chapter 394

    Kevitt Smith''s so-called wish to have a deep conversation with him was really just a ploy to grasp the core technology of Infinite-CM.


    As Stewart shook his hand, he replied smoothly, "Mr. Kevitt Smith, you tter me. I must have read your papers on ''Recurrent Neural Networks and Attention Mechanisms'' a dozen times. They''ve been incredibly inspiring. It''s truly an honor to converse with you."


    Naturally, Kevitt Smith was eager to chat more with Stewart.


    But the opening ceremony of the conference was about to begin.


    Before they could exchange more than a few words, a staff member ushered them to their seats.


    After the host of the conference gave their wee speech, Kevitt Smith, Stewart, and other esteemed guests gradually took the stage for their keynote speeches.


    Everyone was eager to make connections with Stewart and Kevitt Smith.


    Once the first round of discussions ended, Stewart and Kevitt Smith found themselves surrounded by a throng of experts, schrs, and corporate representatives.


    Charlene, Granger, Gaylord, and Dalton didn''t need to push forward to be near Stewart and Kevitt Smith. So, they stood at the edges, observing.


    Thorne didn''t need to be in the thick of it either, but since he was with Vesta, he found himself at the center of the crowd.


    He unscrewed the cap of a water bottle and handed it to Vesta.


    This simple act earned Vesta envious nces from the women nearby.


    Those who were aware of Thorne and Vesta''s rtionship couldn''t quiteprehend why someone of Thorne''s background and aplishments chose Vesta as his girlfriend. Sure, she was attractive and well-educated, but her family''s status was rtively unimpressive.


    However, now that they knew she was a student of Kevitt Smith, it all made sense.


    Previously, due to Thorne, they treated Vesta with some courtesy. But upon learning of her connection to Kevitt Smith, their demeanor shifted to genuine warmth.


    Whether it was the jealousy from the women or the newfound respect from the business executives, Vesta noticed it all.


    She epted the water from Thorne, took a sip, smiled silently, and then nced over at Charlene, Dalton, and the others watching from the outskirts.


    Vesta being a doctoral student of Kevitt Smith indeed surprised Dalton.


    His gaze was filled with admiration and wonder, impossible to hide. Vesta, of course, noticed.


    She wasn''t surprised by his reaction.


    She looked at Charlene.


    Charlene''s expression was calm, seemingly indifferent to the whole scenario. Internally, Vesta scoffed.


    Was she truly indifferent, or just putting on a facade of nonchnce?


    After all, Vesta was Kevitt Smith''s doctoral student, an achievement Charlene could only dream of reaching.


    Charlene could only look up to her.


    Charlene caught the disdain in Vesta''s eyes.


    Though unsure of her exact thoughts, Charlene could guess.


    Finding it amusing, Charlene returned her gaze, cool and unfazed.


    Vesta assumed she was just pretending to be strong.


    She turned her attention to Granger and Gaylord but noticed Gaylord was focused


    on Charlene, seemingly oblivious to her presence.


    However, Gaylord wasn''t someone who judged by appearances alone.


    Having witnessed her brilliance, how could Gaylord possibly hold Charlene in higher regard?


    Therefore, seeing Gaylord''s apparent interest in Charlene didn''t concern Vesta in the least.


    As for Granger, he was staring in her direction, lost in thought.


    Vesta smiled.


    He knew she was impressive, but perhaps not to this extent?


    Would he still favor Charlene?


    Kevitt Smith indeed longed to engage with Stewart.


    Unfortunately, neither Stewart nor the event organizers provided an opportunity.


    During lunch, Stewart excused himself on the grounds of another engagement and left with Charlene and the others.


    As Charlene and Stewart passed by Thorne and Vesta, Charlene kept her gaze forward. Thorne, absorbed in conversation, didn''t acknowledge her departure.  Swnovel


    Kevitt Smith''s schedule wrapped up the day after the International Al Conference opened.


    He was disappointed not to have a deeper dialogue with Stewart.


    Yet, his disappointment was short-lived.


    Before departing, he shared his


    excitement with Vesta, saying, "Thetest issue of NMI has a


    submission of exceptional quality and innovative perspective. We reviewers were all pleasantly


    surprised. Once the journal is published, I hope to discuss it with the author."


    swnovel


    Besides being a renowned university professor, Kevitt Smith was also a reviewer


    for a top-tier Al journal.


    As a reviewer for such a prestigious


    publication, revealing any details official


    paper before its details


    about ap


    release was prohibited, including


    personal opinions.


    to swnovel


    However, given his standing in the Almunity, he wasn''t worried about anyone exposing his minor breach of secrecy.


    Vesta, intrigued by Kevitt Smith''s high praise for the paper, couldn''t help but look forward to its publication.


    Fortunately, the release of thetest NMI issue was just around the corner.


    Moreover, she understood that Smith sharing this with her signified his high expectations.


    She replied, "I understand, Professor. Once the journal is out, I''ll thoroughly read and study the paper."


    Kevitt Smith nodded, satisfied. "Good."


    After seeing Kevitt Smith off at the airport, Vesta caught a cab back home.

 Chapter 395

    A few days after attending the International Artificial Intelligence Conference, Charlene found herself heading to a hotel for her aunt''s stepson''s wedding reception after work.


    As she stepped into the elevator, just as the doors were about to close, she heard someone call out, "Hold the door!"


    A hand shot out to stop the elevator from closing, and when Charlene nced up to see who it was, her eyes widened slightly in recognition.


    It was Jacques Hawkins. He seemed just as surprised to see her. They had only met a few times before, with theirst encounter being a couple of months back, but he remembered Charlene well.


    He nodded at her in greeting just as Katie Hawkins appeared at the elevator entrance. Katie, too, seemed taken aback when she saw Charlene, but quickly averted her gaze and stepped inside, acting as if she didn''t recognize her.


    Jacques reached to press the elevator button but noticed the 18th floor was already lit. Seeing Charlene as a familiar face, he turned back with a smile, clearly intending to chat. However, Charlene looked away, her expression cool and distant.


    Jacques hesitated for a moment, sensing her reluctance to talk, and decided to remain silent. He wrapped an arm around Katie''s shoulder, who chuckled softly and patted his hand affectionately. Charlene observed them quietly, saying nothing.


    Before long, the elevator reached the 18th floor. As the doors opened, a wave of chatter andughter flooded in. Following Jacques and Katie out, Charlene was greeted by the sight of a bustling lobby. Henley Hawkins and Maureen Spencer, both dressed to the nines, were stationed at the wee desk, greeting guests arriving for Katie''s birthday celebration.


    Yes, today was Katie''s seventieth birthday. As soon as Charlene saw her, dressed in festive and elegant attire, she remembered the asion.


    Katie''s arrival didn''t go unnoticed, and soon someone eximed, "Look, herees our birthday star!"


    People began to turn their heads, and someone noticed Charlene standing behind Katie. Impressed by her poise and striking appearance, they remarked, "Mrs. Hawkins, is this your granddaughter? No wonder she''s caught the eye of Starfall City''s finest young men. She''s stunning, and she carries a hint of your youthful charm. You truly are blessed!"  swnovel


    Charlene wanted to slip away immediately, but the throng of people made it impossible to move through easily. The Spencer family and Henley were not far


    off, and their eyes were already on her.


    Realizing Charlene and Katie had


    arrived together, they were


    momentarily under the impression that Katie had invited Charlene to join the party. But they quickly §Ö


    deduced that couldn''t be the case. Charlene must be here for the


    wedding next door. It wasn''t umon for first-timers at the hotel to get mixed up, as it happened earlier too.  swnovel


    As Charlene''s face turned icy at the mention of her having a resemnce to a young Katie, she was about to speak up when Katie interjected in a calm tone, "You''ve got the wrong person. She''s not my granddaughter. I don''t know her."


    Just then, Thorne and Vesta stepped out of the elevator. Someone immediately recognized Vesta and said, "Oh, you''ve got your wires crossed! There''s the real granddaughter."


    All eyes shifted to Thorne and Vesta. With their striking looks and graceful demeanor they made a handsome pair. Coupled with their prestigious backgrounds, the guests couldn''t help but shower them withpliments, "Ah, the student of a scientific genius-such poise is unmatched."  swnovel

 Chapter 396

    "Isn''t that so?"


    Dalton and Moran Albright were there too. They didn''t know about the long- standing feud between Charlene and the Hawkins and Spencer families. So when Katie mentioned the guests had mistaken someone''s identity, they barely reacted.


    Henley and Laverne Hawkins listened quietly, not bothering to defend Charlene. Leah Spencer observed all of this, feeling quite pleased with herself.


    Jta looked on, wanting to say something, but with so many people around, she kept her head down and remained silent.


    At that moment, Helena, Nadine, and Carl Ross stepped out of the elevator.


    "Cousin?"


    Nadine and Carl barely had a chance to process the crowd before spotting Charlene about to leave. Hearing Carl''s voice, Charlene turned around and saw her grandmother and her cousins.


    Soon enough, Carl and Helena noticed Thorne, but Helena also saw Henley, Maureen, Katie, and the others.


    Charlene pressed her lips together, turned on her heel, and returned to Helena''s side. "Grandma, the wedding reception is over there," she said, gently supporting Helena.


    Katie had invited a mix of family, friends, and local New York City elites to her birthday celebration. Some of these guests were aware of the Hawkins and Ross family''s history. Though it had been a while since they''d seen Helena, they recognized her immediately.


    When they heard Charlene call Helena ''Grandma'' and saw Charlene looked to be in her mid-twenties, they quickly pieced together that this striking young woman must be Katie''s other granddaughter This granddaughter hadn''t been part of the Hawkins family ever since Katie''s son divorced his first wife.  swnovel


    They had heard rumors that after Katie''s son remarried, she had disregarded her previous granddaughter entirely. What they had thought were just rumors seemed


    to hold some truth, judging by Katie''s indifferent and dismissive demeanor towards the girl.


    Even Henley, the biological father, stood by without uttering a word, showing no intention of acknowledging his daughter.


    Years ago, when Henley decided to divorce the Ross family heiress to marry a woman of modest means people thought he''d lost his mind. However, over the years, the Ross family had nearly gone bankrupt, losing their former glory, while the Hawkins family had risento prominence, thanks to the granddaughter from that modest background.  swnovel


    Word had it that Katie''s grandson was also quite remarkable. Witnessing the Hawkins family''s current prosperity,pared to the Ross family''s decline, people realized Katie and Henley''s choices had been right all along.


    Because of the Hawkins family''s newfound status, when they received invitations, many had traveled all the way from New York City to attend Katie''s celebration. Among them were some of New York City''s most elite, people who previously wouldn''t have associated with the Hawkins family. Yet, today, they made the effort to attend, honoring the Hawkins family''s


    invitation and cementing their elevated status.  swnovel


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 398

    Sunday was Mother''s Day.


    Jasmine arrived at the Ross family home on Saturday.


    Thorne''s driver dropped her off.


    For her Mother''s Day gift, Jasmine gave her mom a handmade card. On the front, in careful handwriting, it said, "Happy Mother''s Day, Mom."


    "Isn''t it pretty? My teacher said I could ask Dad to help, but he''s been super busytely. So I did everything myself from the design to drawing and sticking on the hearts and everything."


    Charlene realized it had been a while since she''d actually watched Jasmine do her homework.


    Her handwriting was getting neater and neater.


    As Charlene looked at the card, she suddenly rememberedst year, when she''d flown all the way to Golnd just to spend Jasmine and Thorne''s birthday with them. But Jasmine had been preupied, polishing a bracelet for Vesta.


    And, if Jasmine''s words were anything to go by, that bracelet had been a team effort between her and Thorne.


    Charlene kept her expression calm as these memories flickered through her mind.


    She slowly closed the card and said, "It''s beautiful, thank you."


    The day after Mother''s Day, Charlene got a call from Kenton Wagner. That evening, she headed straight back to the base.


    York Watson walked into the data center and paused when he saw Charlene hard at work.


    She didn''t notice him right away.


    A few minutester, as she picked up her mug, took a sip of water, and set it down, she finally caught sight of York standing not far away, facing her.


    She paused for a second, nodded at him, then turned back to herputer.


    York was in the data center for a reason.


    When he finished his meeting, he noticed Charlene was still at her desk. He walked over and said, "It''s gettingte. Aren''t you going to grab something to eat?"


    Charlene nced up, saw who it was, and replied, "I will. In a bit.¡±


    York nodded, not wanting to interrupt her.


    Charlene kept working for a while longer. When she finally left the data center to go get dinner, she saw York waiting outside. It looked like he was expecting


    someone.


    He heard her footsteps, turned around, and smiled, "All done? Heading for dinner?"


    Charlene nodded, "Yeah, are you-?"


    "Wanna join me?"


    She blinked, realizing he''d been waiting for her.


    York, it seemed, didn''t want to disturb her while she was working-so he''d waited outside.


    He looked at her and said, "You probably saw the footage from my missionst week. Honestly, you saved my skin."


    Every pilot had their own flying style.


    Those habits came from years of experience and sharp instincts. But these days, with Al advancing so fast, those habits could also be turned into data-data the enemy could track.


    Charlene had taken his mission history and the enemy''s patterns. So,st week, when he almost acted on instinct, the system gged it, suggested he do the opposite, and predicted exactly where the enemy would be-giving him the best escape route.


    Thanks to the system and her work-he''d gotten out safe.


    Charlene understood straight away.


    She said, "That''s what we''re supposed to do. Besides, you kept your cool and made the right call. You saved yourself."


    Maybe it was her job, but after that day, whenever York came to the data center, he heard everyone praising Charlene''s skill with data and analysis.


    She had an incredible sense for the big picture.


    York was about to say something, when Kenton strode over and said, "Charlene,e with me."

 Chapter 399

    Charlene nodded quickly, then turned to York. "Sorry, I can''t make it to lunch with you."


    York smiled warmly. "No worries."


    With that, Charlene left.


    York watched her and Kenton walk away, then headed to the cafeteria for lunch on his own.


    He hadn''t taken a real break in quite a while.


    A couple of days after he met Charlene, his official vacation finally started.


    He didn''t see Charlene at all during those two days.


    When he got home, his family didn''t realize he was on leave, so everyone was busy doing their own thing and the house was pretty much empty.


    Once word got around that he was back, his friend Dalton invited him out for dinner.


    Over burgers and fries at their usual diner, Kelvin Scott couldn''t resist some gossip. "Honestly, I didn''t expect Ms. Hawkins-you know, the one Dalton''s into¡ª to be Dr. Kevitt Smith''s PhD student. That''s pretty impressive, actually."


    York didn''t know much about the history of Al development, let alone who Kevitt Smith was.


    Kelvin knew that. Truth be told, he''d only learned about Kevitt Smith thanks to Dalton anyway.


    York wasn''t really interested in the topic.


    But then, as if something had suddenly popped into his mind, he asked, "Between Kevitt Smith and our own Mr. Kenton, who''s had a bigger impact on Al?"


    Kelvin shrugged. That was beyond him.


    But Dalton knew the answer. "Mr. Wagner, definitely."


    Back in the day, Kenton Wagner had single-handedly made groundbreaking breakthroughs in Al research. He led a team that broke through international tech barriers and helped push the country''s Al industry forward. The guy was basically a legend¡ªforeignpetitors were always wary of him. The way Dalton saw it, without Kenton, their country''s Al wouldn''t be anywhere near where it was today. Kevitt Smith was great, sure, but there was just noparison.


    Dalton didn''t exactly like Stewart Ferguson, but he could separate his feelings- Kenton was Kenton, Stewart was Stewart. No need to mix them up.


    York rarely asked about things that didn''t concern him. The fact that he brought this up today was a little unusual.


    But considering Kenton''s reputation, and the fact that they all knew the guy, Dalton and Kelvin didn''t think much of it.


    Once the conversation drifted away, Dalton suddenly grinned. "Oh, by the way,st time I had dinner with my mom and some of the aunts, they mentioned they''re trying to set you up with someone again. Looks like you won''t be able to dodge those blind dates this time, now that you''re back."


    To be fair, York was at that age. His family had been bringing up the marriage thing since earlyst year.


    He hadn''t minded much before wasn''t opposed, but didn''t have any strong feelings about it either.


    But now...


    He lowered his gaze, not responding.


    That night, York had barely spent any time with his family before his phone rang.


    His vacation was suddenly cut short, and he had to rush back to the base.


    He wasn''t sure if Charlene had already left the base or was just busy with something else.


    Three dayster, after another mission, York returned to the data center, but Charlene was nowhere to be seen.


    A couple more days passed. Still no sign of her.


    Finally, four or five dayster, after another assignment, he spotted Charlene in the cafeteria, hunched over her meal.


    York paused, watching her for a moment.


    Then he walked over and sat down across from her.


    Charlene looked up and smiled. "Back already?"


    "Yeah, just got in," he said, meeting her eyes. "I didn''t see youst week. I thought maybe you''d left the base."


    Charlene shook her head. "Nope, I''ve been around. Just not holed up in the data center."


    York nodded, then asked the question that had been on his mind. "So, when are you heading out this time?"


    Charlene assumed it was just small talk. "Tomorrow."


    York blinked in surprise. "That soon?"


    "It''s not that soon, really. I''ve been here over ten days already."


    As she finished up her meal, Charlene dabbed her mouth with a napkin. "Alright, I''m done. Take your time¡ª"


    Before she could get up, York suddenly blurted, "So, uh, Ms. Ross, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Charlene was caught off guard, totally not expecting that.


    Before she could respond, York went on, "If not, what do you think about me?"


    He realized how abrupt he sounded, but honestly, with his crazy schedule and Charlene noting to the base all that often, chances for them to run into each other were rare. Who knew when or if they''d see each other again? If he didn''t speak up now, someone else might.


    It took Charlene another moment to realize he was actually asking her out.


    Seeing how shocked she looked, York quickly added, "You don''t have to answer right away. I just thought, if you ever want to date or settle down, maybe you could consider "


    "Sorry," Charlene interrupted, suddenly flustered. "Thank you, really, but I''m... I''ve already been married."

 Chapter 400

    As soon as the words left her mouth, York barely had time to react before Charlene''s phone buzzed. ncing at the screen, she muttered, "Something urgent came up at the data center. I have to run," and hurried off.


    The next morning, Charlene left thepound early. After a much-needed day at home to recharge, she headed back to work at PrimeStar Technologies.


    PrimeStar had recently kicked off a partnership with Henderson Tech Solutions. On the day Charlene returned, Stewart was just about to head over to Henderson for a meeting.


    Previously, when it came to hashing out contracts with Thorne, Charlene could leave it to Stewart or Livingston to handle the discussions. But for this joint project between PrimeStar and Henderson, her involvement was essential.


    The meeting was all about the core technologies at the heart of their coboration, so Charlene joined Stewart as they made their way to Henderson Tech''s headquarters. Gaylord Hearst and a few other tech leads came along, too.


    As they reached the conference room, Thorne, his two assistants, and Josh appeared from the opposite hallway. Thorne greeted Stewart with polite small talk. Since Charlene had left Henderson, Josh hadn''t really seen her around. He''d only heard from Coy about her new gig at PrimeStar. Stewart had dropped by Henderson a couple of timestely, but Charlene hadn''t been with him, so they just assumed she wouldn''t being back. Apparently, they were wrong.


    Thorne spotted Charlene and Gaylord but only gave them a brief, indifferent nce before heading inside with Stewart. Gaylord was happy to leave it at that¡ª he didn''t want anyone knowing he and Thorne had any history.


    Charlene and Josh had always gotten along pretty well, so when she saw him again, she gave him a nod and said, "Hey, Josh, long time no see."


    "Yeah, it''s been a while," Josh replied, smiling.


    Gaylord caught the exchange and asked, "You two know each other?"


    "I used to work here," Charlene exined.


    Gaylord didn''t know the details about her and Thorne. From her answer, he just assumed she''d been a tech at Henderson-nothing unusual. Besides, they had business to get to, so he didn''t press further.


    Charlene and Gaylord had barely settled in when the door opened again. This time, it was Professor Mack from Evermore College, who was also involved in the project.


    "Sorry to keep everyone waiting," Professor Mack said as he entered.


    "We just got here ourselves," Stewart replied.


    Professor Mack''s gaze lingered on Stewart. Being a Kenton graduate already made Stewart noteworthy, buttely, he''d be something of a prodigy in the Al world-anyone in the field knew his name.


    With a warm smile, Professor Mack said, "You must be Mr. Ferguson! I''ve been hoping to meet you. It''s a pleasure to finally put a face to the name."


    "You tter me, Professor," Stewart said, shaking his hand.


    After a few pleasantries, the meeting got underway. Charlene focused on the discussions; while the heavy technical talk was handled by Stewart, the Henderson engineers, and Professor Mack, she and Gaylord mostly took notes and listened.


    The meeting ran from a little after nine until noon. When it wrapped up, Thorne invited everyone out for lunch.


    As they left the conference room, Professor Mack turned to Thorne and said, "By the way, I haven''t seen Vesta in ages. I heard she''s staying in Starfall City for work, so it''ll probably be harder to catch up in the future. Would you mind if I invited her along for lunch?"


    Stewart, already suspecting Professor Mack knew Vesta, nodded with a friendly smile. "Not at all."


    Thorne asked, "You two know each other?"


    "I was her advisor in college," Professor Mack replied, grinning. "Even back then,


    she was exceptionally talented. Now that she''s Dr. Smith''s PhD student, she''s really living up to her potential."


    "I''ll give her a call," Thorne said.


    Half an hourter, Charlene and the group arrived at The Oak & Ivy, a local favorite for business lunches. Just as they pulled up, Vesta and Leah were getting out of their car.


    Seeing Professor Mack, Vesta hurried over. "Professor! It''s been too long!"


    They chatted for a moment before Professor Mack turned to Stewart. "Mr. Ferguson, I believe you already know Vesta?"


    Stewart nced at Vesta and replied, "We''ve met."


    Professor Mack beamed. "You two are among the brightest in your field. You should definitely connect more."


    Vesta noticed the way Stewart looked at her-a look no different from before. She''d assumed that, now he knew she was Dr. Smith''s doctoral student, he''d see her in a new light, maybe even as a peer. After all, they had a lot inmon when it came to their area of expertise. But from the way Stewart regarded her, nothing had changed at all.

 Chapter 401

    Communication?


    There was pretty much zero of that happening between them.


    Not that it mattered, with so many people around. He had no reason to confide in Professor Mack, anyway. They barely knew each other-just two ships passing in the night.


    He put on a polite, half-hearted smile. "Whatever you say, Professor."


    Professor Mack was a pretty big name in the American Al scene.


    The Hawkins and Spencer families thought Stewart would show Vesta extra respect, seeing as she was Dr. Smith''s PhD student.


    And now, hearing Professor Mack sing Vesta''s praises, Leah shot a smug look over at Charlene.


    Her sister was a doctoral student of someone as legendary as Dr. Smith. And Charlene? What did she have, really?


    Next to her sister, Charlene didn''t amount to much.


    Maureen Spencer and Laverne Hawkins seemed to be thinking the same thing.


    Thorne called Vesta while Maureen and Henley Hawkins were both present. When they heard there was a dinner happening, they decided to tag along.


    Not that they were just there for the free food, of course.


    Honestly, they just wanted to eat at the same ce.


    Professor Mack, realizing they were Vesta''s family, invited them to join the dinner.


    After inviting them, he turned to Stewart. "Mr. Ferguson, I hope you don''t mind¡ª?" Stewart nced at Charlene.


    Charlene just shrugged-she didn''t care.


    Professor Mack was older, so Stewart didn''t want to be rude and refuse.


    He hid his true feelings behind a smile. "Mr. Henderson''s hosting tonight. If he''s okay with it, then so am I."


    The group made their way into the private dining room.


    Charlene sat down next to Stewart. Gaylord took the seat on her other side.


    Vesta sat between Thorne and Professor Mack.


    After a little small talk, Professor Mack started chatting with Vesta about Kevitt Smith.


    They hadn''t been talking long when Vesta''s phone chimed with a new message. She nced at it, smiled, and told Professor Mack, "Looks like thetest issue of NMI just dropped."


    That wasn''t exactly breaking news-practically everyone there, aside from Maureen, Leah, and a couple of other family members, kept up with thetest Al journals.


    So, Vesta clearly had something else in mind.


    She turned to Professor Mack. "My PhD advisor, Dr. Smith, was a reviewer for this issue. He just texted me he says there''s one paper in particr that''s


    outstanding. He thinks it''s worth everyone''s attention."


    That got the whole table''s attention, including Charlene and Stewart.


    Professor Mack perked up.


    Given Dr. Smith''s standing in Al, if he was this impressed by a paper, it had to be something special.


    "Which one is it?" Mack asked.


    Vesta held up her phone and read the title Dr. Smith had sent her.


    Everyone made a mental note of it.


    Stewart raised an eyebrow at the title, nced at Charlene, and grinned.


    Charlene just smiled and took a sip of her coffee.


    Thetest issue of NMI-both print and online had just gone live worldwide.


    For a paper to get this kind of praise from Dr. Smith, Professor Mack was itching to read it for himself.


    But, with dinner underway, he had to restrain himself.


    Still, he couldn''t help but say, "Sounds like it''s something to do with attention mechanisms, isn''t it?"


    Vesta nodded. "That''s right."

 Chapter 402

    As soon as the words left his mouth, there was a knock at the door.


    It was Moran and Granger.


    Moran swung the door open, eyebrows shooting up at the crowd inside. "Whoa, didn''t expect this many people!"


    This was his family''s restaurant, after all. He and Granger had dropped by for dinner, and when the manager mentioned Thorne was here, Moran figured he''d pop in and say hi. He definitely hadn''t expected so many familiar faces.


    Suddenly, having dinner alone with just Granger didn''t sound so appealing. "Thorne, with a crowd this lively, you mind if Granger and I join you all?"


    Thorne turned to the others. "Professor Mack, Mr. Ferguson, what do you think ?"


    Professor Mack had just weed the Hawkins and Spencer families to join, so with Thorne''s friends arriving, he couldn''t very well say no. "Of course not, the more the merrier. Mr. Ferguson?"


    Stewart grinned. "Mr. Harden and Mr. Albright are old acquaintances of mine. I don''t mind at all."


    He''d been a little annoyed when the Hawkins and Spencer folks joined in earlier, but now? The more, the better. He was half hoping the whole town would pile in at this point.


    Leah, who''d been hoping to run into Granger for weeks, finally couldn''t help herself. She stood up, smiling. "Granger, why don''t you sit here by me?"


    Granger ignored her, and he and Moran waved over a server to pull up a couple of chairs next to Thorne.


    They''d barely settled in when another knock sounded at the door.


    This time, Dalton showed up with three of hispany''s top engineers.


    His firm had a hand in the


    Henderson Group''s new project, so it wasn''t a shock to see him here. What did surprise him was the sheer


    number of people, and the feer


    Vesta, the Spencers, and the


    that


    Hawkins were all here, too.


    He nced around, then nodded to everyone. "Sorry, folks. Hope I''m not toote.¡±


    Thorne smiled. "Not at all, Mr. Ramirez. We''ve only just started. Please, have a seat."


    Before sitting, Dalton shook hands with Professor Mack. "You must be Professor Mack. I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Professor Mack stood and smiled. "And you must be Mr. Ramirez. Pleasure to finally meet you."


    Josh had reserved a massive private room, the kind with a huge round table that could easily seat two dozen. Even with the extra arrivals-Vesta, Granger, Moran, and the rest-there was plenty of space to spare.


    Dalton took his seat and asked, "So, what were we talking about?"


    Professor Mack jumped in, quickly recapping the discussion.


    Dalton nodded, then turned to Vesta. "Mr. Smith went out of his way to let Mr. Hawkins know about this," he said, "so it''s clear how much he values Mr. Hawkins'' involvement."


    Vesta smiled warmly. "I''m honored to have such support from the professor. I''ll do my best to study that article he rmended and not let him down."


    Dalton felt genuinely happy for her, seeing how much Professor Mack and Mr. Smith appreciated Vesta. t made him admire her even more. He found himself lingering on her face a little longer than he meant to and only looked away when he remembered Thorne was right there.


    Of course, Vesta noticed Dalton''s attention, and she couldn''t help but feel a bit pleased. But she also noticed Granger, sitting quietly, sipping his coffee and not meeting her gaze. He hadn''t said a word about the praiseing her way, and that faint frown creased her brow before she turned away.

 Chapter 403

    Vesta was once again the star of the show, and the Spencers and the Hawkinses couldn''t have been more delighted.


    Leah shot a smug look at Charlene.


    Maureen was also beaming with pride for her daughter.


    Charlene, on the other hand, as always, couldn''t have cared less. She didn''t even bother ncing Leah''s way.


    She kept her head down, quietly sipping her tea, blending into the background and staying far away from the lively conversation between Vesta and Professor Mack. Vesta, meanwhile, was absolutely basking in the attention of so many respected experts in the field.


    Watching all this, Dalton finally felt a sense of relief and satisfaction.


    Just then, Kevitt Smith sent Vesta another message.


    [PrimeStar is an incredible and innovativepany. Not only is Stewart, the boss, impressive, but so many of their engineers are bursting with creativity. I''ll probably be heading over again soon-I''m hoping to have a real conversation with Stewart and some of his engineers next time.]


    The NMI journal had a double-blind review system, so reviewers never knew who submitted the paper. Kevitt Smith had no clue who the author behind the work he''d raved about actually was.


    Vesta nced at the message, assuming Kevitt Smith was still bummed about missing a real chat with Stewartst time.


    She was just about to type out aforting reply when she overheard Professor Mack talking to one of his students: "You couldn''t help yourself, huh? Had to go check out the paper?"


    "Yeah!" The student''s voice was practically shaking with excitement. "The core of this paper is that it boostsrgenguage model long-text processing efficiency over tenfold! Engineers worldwide are pulling all-nighters just to study it. It''s already making waves overseas-and it just hit the top trending searches here, too. The best part? The paper was published by the PrimeStar team!"


    Vesta froze, her fingers pausing over her phone. She looked up at Stewart. Everyone else was staring too.


    Maureen and the others were frowning.


    Such a groundbreaking breakthrough, and it was Stewart''s team who came up with it.


    But then, with Stewart''s talent, it wasn''t exactly shocking that hispany would produce something like this.


    Still, the fact that Stewart was now focused on Charlene¡ªand standing on the "other side" from them-left a sour taste.


    It was ufortable, knowing that the professor championing her daughter''s work was actually raving about a paper from Stewart''s team.


    Professor Mack, on the other hand, was genuinely delighted. He turned to Stewart and said, "Mr. Ferguson, another team to a major


    leakthrough? Congrattions!"


    But Stewart just smiled. ¡°Actually, Professor Mack, you''ve got it wrong. I''m not the lead author-this new result wasn''t my project. I just helped out with some minor details."


    "You only helped with minor details?" The student''s phone screen was still open to the author list. He leaned in and, sure enough, saw Stewart wasn''t the first author. That was someone named Ross.


    And not just the first author-the corresponding author was Ross as well. Stewart was listed second.


    The rest-third, fourth, and so on-were probably engineers from PrimeStar, since they''d all listed PrimeStar as their affiliation.


    Professor Mack looked at the name "Ross" on the paper and spoke slowly, "The first author is Ross-"


    At that, Vesta, Dalton, Maureen, the Hawkinses, the Spencers¡ªeveryone¡ª paused in surprise.


    They already knew the paper was from the PrimeStar team. And Charlene just happened to be from PrimeStar.


    Could it be


    No way.


    Charlene? Seriously?


    But Stewart spoke up. "Yes, Ross-as in Charlene Ross."

 Chapter 404

    I can''t believe it''s actually Charlene!


    Dalton, Maureen, and Leah-none of them are Al majors, so they don''t really grasp just how groundbreaking Charlene''s paper is. But there''s one thing they do know: Vesta''s PhD advisor, Dr. Kevin Smith, is a huge name in the Al world. The kind of person who gets invited to keynote at MIT and whose opinion can make or break a research trend.


    So when a world-ss figure like Dr. Smith pays special attention to a paper- going so far as to personally tell Vesta to study its innovations carefully-you know it''s a big deal. Plus, Professor Mack''s doctoral student just said that Charlene''s paper is causing a stir both in the US and abroad; top engineers in the industry have been staying up all night to read it.


    Clearly, Charlene''s paper is pure gold.


    But how could such a game-changing paper possibly have been written by... Charlene?


    Professor Mack doesn''t know who Charlene is, much less the tangled history between her and the Hawkins or Spencer families.


    He hasn''t actually read the paper yet, but he''s heard that it boostsrgenguage model processing efficiency by over ten times. Just imagining the implications is enough to get him excited.


    He turns eagerly to Stewart. "Is this engineer-Charlene-here with us now?"


    "She sure is," Stewart says with a smile, then gestures toward Charlene. "Professor Mack, meet Charlene."


    With a name like "Charlene Ross," you wouldn''t immediately guess if she''s a guy or a girl. She''s always kept a low profile, whether at meetings at Henderson Tech or just now. She doesn''t seem like someone who demands the spotlight. But still, she''s strikingly beautiful-there''s something about her that people remember, even if they don''t know her.


    They just never expected her to be... this brilliant.


    When Professor Mack realizes the author of the paper that''s shaken the whole At world is none other than Charlene, his surprise quickly turns to enthusiasm. He stands, walks over, and introduces himself. "Hello, Ms. Ross. I''m Professor Mack from Evermore College-most of my work these days is in foundational Al theory and applied development. It''s truly a pleasure to meet you."


    Charlene stands to shake his hand. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Professor Mack. Honestly, I should be the one honored here."


    Mack''s introduction is so polite and humble, you''d almost think he was the junior and Charlene was the seasoned expert.


    Leah watches, her jaw clenched in frustration.


    All this fuss for one paper? Seriously?


    Maureen frowns, too.


    Just then, Stewart nces at Vesta with a friendly smile. ¡°Ms. Hawkins, you mentioned earlier you wanted to really dig into this paper. If you run into any tricky parts while you''re studying it, Charlene would be more than happy to help."


    Vesta presses her lips together, clearly annoyed.


    To Leah, it''s almost


    f


    unbearable seeing a renowned American professor treat her younger peer with such respect. When Stewart actually has the nerve to suggest her own sister, a top Ivy League PhD, should go to Charlene for advice, she snaps.


    She ms her hand down on the table, voice ringing out. "Are you out of your mind?"


    She shoots Stewart a re. "My sister is a PhD graduate from one of the world''s best universities. Charlene? She''s just an undergrad! And you think my sister should go to her for help? What kind of joke is this?"

 Chapter 405

    "A single research paper, and suddenly she''s better than my sister?" Leah


    thought, biting back the words before she could say them out loud.


    But before she had the chance, Vesta jumped in, her tone smooth andposed. "Mr. Ferguson''s right. If there''s an opportunity, I''d love to learn from Ms. Ross," she said.


    Vesta really knew when to swallow her pride.


    Stewart listened, smirking internally. He knew Vesta and Charlene didn''t get along, so suggesting Vesta seek out Charlene for advice was basically a p in the face.


    Dalton''s expression soured. Al wasn''t his field, so he couldn''t really judge the value of Charlene''s paper. But hearing Stewart rub it in made him as irritated as Leah. Seriously, even if Mr. Smith praised her to the skies, so what? It was just a paper-was it really that big a deal?


    Maureen''s face was frosty, too.


    Leah was fuming-she''d wanted to p back, but Vesta''s intervention had cut her off. As annoyed as she was, she held her tongue.


    Just then, Stewart''s assistant, Chester, leaned over and said, "Mr. Ferguson, Kevitt Smith just called. He said he''ll be flying over from the States in a couple of days, and he hopes to meet with both you and Ms. Ross."


    Stewart barely looked up. "Tell him I don''t have time to meet."


    het


    "Understood." Chester turned to Charlene. "Ms. Ross, Mr. Smith said if Mr. Ferguson can''t meet, he''s happy toe all this way just to speak with you. He was really impressed by your paper and would love to have a deep conversation with you about it."


    Charlene replied calmly, "I''m afraid I''m busy as well. Please let him know for me."


    "Of course."


    At that, Dalton and Leah''s expressions shifted. Kevitt Smith was a giant in the Al world. It was one thing for him to rmend Charlene''s work, but he actually wanted to fly out just to see her?


    Was her paper really that groundbreaking?


    Vesta, more than anyone, understood what Kevitt Smith''s endorsement meant in Al. So


    hearing that her own mentor w


    practically begging to meet Charlene made her look even more


    ufortable than the one


    others.


    Meanwhile, Moran had no idea who Kevitt Smith was or how big of a deal he was


    in Al. But he did know how to check trending topics online.


    f.n


    As the group in the private room buzzed about Charlene''s paper, Moran took out his phone, curiosity piqued, and started scrolling. He quicklysaw that "Charlene Ross''s Paper" was trending near the top, withments gushing about her work. People were saying Charlene and Stewart were breaking Golnd''s monopoly on Al, ushering in a new era, and rewriting the rules of the game. It was dizzying.


    He nced over at Charlene, then edged over to Thorne and whispered, "Wait,


    Charlene''s actually this much of a big deal?"

 Chapter 406

    Thorne hadn''t even had a chance to say anything before his phone started buzzing. He stepped outside to take the call, and by the time he returned, the waitress was alreadyying out tes of roast chicken, mashed potatoes, and Caesar sds. Just like that, Moran''s awkward question was swept under the rug.


    Right now, the author of the paper that engineers across the globe were scrambling to read was sitting right at their table.


    As they dug into dinner, Professor Mack and his PhD students couldn''t help but flip through the main points and data in the paper, asionally ncing up to pepper Charlene with questions.


    It didn''t matter if they asked about somethingplicated in the research, or about some problem that had been stumping them for months-Charlene answered every question, quick as a whip, her exnations clear and confident.


    Vesta watched it all, but inside, she felt oddly calm. Seeing Charlene hold her own in a technical discussion with Professor Mack and his students, it really did look like she knew her stuff.


    But... was that even possible?


    If Stewart had the guts to list Charlene as the lead author on the paper, he must have made sure she was totally prepared.


    Initially, when Stewart announced Charlene as the first author, Vesta had been genuinely shocked.


    But if this research really was all Charlene''s work, as Stewart imed, then wouldn''t that mean she was even more brilliant than her own advisor, Professor Kevitt Smith?


    That just didn''t add up.


    She wasn''t Stewart. Sure, there were plenty of geniuses in the world, but not everyone could be a Stewart.


    So, most likely, the research was Stewart''s, but he wanted to give Charlene a boost by putting her name in the spotlight-


    Once Vesta came to that conclusion, she shot Charlene a sideways nce, watching her chat animatedly with Professor Mack and the others. Then she looked away, expression cool and indifferent.


    Maureen and Leah seemed to be thinking along the same lines.


    Leah, who was never good at hiding her feelings, looked like she was about to explode. Seeing Charlene act like a real expert-actually giving Professor Mack advice-made her almost jump up and blurt out the "truth." But since Maureen and Vesta kept quiet, Leah managed to bite her tongue.


    Dalton, too, had doubted


    abilities, But seeing the focused, excited Hook on Professor


    face as he talked with her, Dalton started to feel a little confused.


    Was Charlene... really this good?


    Dinner dragged on longer than expected. Before everyone left, Charlene and Professor Mack swapped emails and phone numbers.


    Professor Mack, realizing how he''d monopolized Charlene,


    apologized to Thorne, "Sorry, el


    Henderson. When I start talking shop, I just can''t help myself..."


    Thorne just smiled. "No worries. That''s what this dinner was for-so everyone


    could get to know each other. Makes it easier to work together in the future."


    As the group began to break up, Granger finally found a moment to approach Charlene. "Congrattions," he said, smiling warmly.


    Charlene smiled back, "Thank you."


    Moran saw Granger make a point of congratting Charlene, but didn''t think much of it¡ªhe figured Granger was just being polite.


    Thorne also noticed Granger talking to Charlene, but only nced over before turning away, unmoved.


    Vesta, on the other hand, pressed her lips together as she watched. Did Granger really believe Charlene was that talented? Was that why he liked her?


    But... that couldn''t be it. Granger had shown interest in Charlene even before The Harden Group and PrimeStar started working together.


    So, Granger''s feelings for Charlene had nothing to do with how skilled she was.


    Just then, Thorne''s voice sounded beside her. "Penny for your thoughts?"


    Snapping out of her reverie, Vesta nced at Charlene, who''d been the star of the evening, and at Thorne who hadn''t paid Charlene a bit of attention all night. Vesta let out a soft chuckle, her mood suddenly


    light. "Oh, nothing."


    Whether Charlene was really a genius or not, Vesta thought, she still didn''t matter


    to Thorne.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 407

    Charlene honestly couldn''t care less about what Thorne thought of her, or how he looked at her.


    After they left the diner, she and Stewart headed back to Henderson Technologies for another round of meetings.


    This time, Maureen and Leah didn''t tag along. But Vesta did.


    When Stewart noticed Vesta trailing after them, he rolled his eyes and muttered, "Mr. Henderson, about Mr. Hawkins-"


    Thorne seemed to know exactly where Stewart was going with this.


    Before Stewart could finish, Thorne cut him off, "If you''re worried about a possible leak, Mr. Ferguson, you don''t need to. If anything like that happens, I''ll take full responsibility."


    Stewart had expected that answer. Thorne had said the same thing when they first partnered up with Neural Nexus Tech.


    Still, even though Stewart knew what wasing, he needed to hear it. He forced a stiff smile and said, "If that''s your word, Mr. Henderson, then I suppose I can rest easy."


    Earlier that morning, Thorne had sat alone at the head of the conference table. Now, with Vesta there, he had someone bring in an extra chair for her right by his side.


    Charlene noticed but looked away withoutment.


    The meeting kicked off.


    With Stewart leading, Charlene didn''t really have to say much. She and Gaylord mostly just listened in.


    About halfway through, Charlene felt thirsty. She reached for the bottle of water next to her, but Gaylord was quicker. "Thirsty? Here, let me," he offered, unscrewing the cap before she could protest.


    She epted it, nodding, "Thanks."


    Gaylord shed her a grin, then leaned in to whisper about some of the technical details Stewart and Thorne had just discussed.


    Charlene leaned in, too, and they started chatting quietly.


    Truth be told, they had plenty to talk about. Vesta had picked up on that even


    back at the diner, where Gaylord had sat glued to Charlene''s side, almost as if he was trying to make a point.


    But was it really what it looked like?


    Vesta knew exactly how Gaylord felt about her he''d changed his whole field to Al for her, even moved back to the States just to be near her. There was just no way he could fall for Charlene that fast.


    Thinking about this, Vesta nced at Thorne beside her.


    She noticed that Thorne, too, had caught on to how attentive Gaylord was being


    toward Charlene. But Thorne just looked away,pletely uninterested.


    That realization made Vesta smirk a little.


    Gaylord''s feelings for her weren''t exactly a secret. Surely, Thorne could see that Gaylord had an- agenda in cozying up to Charlene. Yet he hadn''t warned Charlene about Gaylord''s history with her.


    So, was Thorne really so unconcerned about other men paying attention to Charlene? Even if someone hurt her, would he just shrug it off?


    The thought made Vesta''s smile widen.


    Meanwhile, Dalton wasn''t too interested in whatever was going on with Gaylord.


    His attention was on Vesta and Thorne.


    There had been a time when Thorne


    and Charlene seemed awfully close, and Dalton had worried Thorne might do something to hurt Vesta. Buttely, they hadn''t been in touch much. Maybe Thorne had been attracted to Charlene''s looks at first, but it didn''t seem like she''d managed to win him over.


    The only woman Thorne ever really cared about, Dalton figured, was Vesta.


    And today, whether it was at lunch or now in the boardroom, Thorne hadn''t shown


    the slightest special attention to Charlene. That, more than anything, finally put Dalton''s mind at ease.

 Chapter 408

    Although Charlene and Stewart had already made it clear to Chester that they weren''t interested in meeting with Kevitt Smith, that didn''t seem to stop him.


    Two dayster, Kevitt Smith showed up anyway, uninvited.


    Since he''d made the effort toe in person, Charlene and Stewart figured it would be rude to ignore himpletely. So, they met with him briefly¡ªjust a quick, polite conversation thatsted maybe fifteen minutes-before they saw him out. After that, whenever Kevitt tried to reach out again, they simply didn''t respond.


    Charlene and Stewart were firm in their decision. With no way to get through to them, Kevitt soon turned his attention elsewhere. The very next day, he invited Vesta out for a meal.


    Over lunch-burgers and fries in a cozy diner-Kevitt chatted about developments in the tech industry, then sighed and said, "You know, if you''d joined PrimeStarst year, I think you''d have really taken off. It''s a shame, really."


    He''d already asked her about her work situation thest time they met. Back then, when he found out she hadn''t gotten into PrimeStar, he didn''t say much. But now, he seemed genuinely thoughtful about it.


    Vesta knew what he meant.


    Charlene''stest research paper had made waves, both in the States and abroad. Word in the industry was that, if PrimeStar had the nerve to publish such a game- changing paper, then they must have even more mind-blowing tech behind closed doors-stuff they weren''t sharing with the world yet.


    Vesta believed it. She''d really wanted to join PrimeStarst year, mostly because of their revolutionary programmingnguage. She never imagined thepany would progress so fast. Looking back, she realized that if she''d known then what she knew now, she''d have done whatever it took to get in.


    Kevitt was right. If she''d gotten into PrimeStar, she would have grown tremendously as a professional. Two or three years there, and she''d probably be ready to take the reins of her family''s tech business herself.


    Now, thinking back, she realized Charlene hadn''t just cost her a valuable connection in Stewart-she''d made her miss a once-in-a-lifetime chance to grow.


    Kevitt asked, "Are you still thinking about joining PrimeStar?"


    How could she not? But as long as Stewart''s attitude toward Charlene didn''t change, she knew it was never going to happen. Of course, she wasn''t about to say that to Kevitt.


    Instead, she replied, "Well, I''ve got my own techpany now, and I''ve worked with PrimeStar before. But with all the concerns about data security, I doubt Mr. Ferguson would even consider bringing me on board."


    Kevitt looked disappointed. "Yeah, I get that."


    ***


    Friday morning.


    Charlene had just finished her morning run and was heading back upstairs when her phone rang. It was Irma Henderson, inviting her out to dinner. It had been months since they''dst seen each other, and after so many missed connections, Charlene had no reason to say no.


    Just as she was about to ept, Irma added, "Oh, I''m inviting Thorne and Minnie too. You don''t mind, do you, Charlene?"


    Charlene smiled, her voice calm. "Not at all."


    And she meant it. Really, she didn''t mind. Work aside, with Jasmine in the picture, there was no way topletely avoid Thorne anyway.


    Irma understood. Charlene''s easy answer showed she''d truly moved on from Thorne. If she could see him now only as Jasmine''s dad, then what was the big deal about sharing a meal together?


    Irma couldn''t decide whether she was happy or sad about that.


    After hanging up, Charlene returned to the office. When she logged into herputer, she noticed an email from Kevitt Smith.


    He was asking if


    she''d ever been to


    Golnd, and offered to show her around if she ever wanted to visit. He promised to introduce her to some major yers in the tech world there and even shared some details about the kinds of projects they were working on.


    It was clear-Kevitt wasn''t just inviting her to sightsee. He was trying to recruit her, making it obvious that, if she said yes, she''d be weed with open arms.


    Charlene saw right through it. She replied politely that she wasn''t nning any trips abroad anytime soon, then closed her inbox.


    ***


    That evening after work, Charlene headed to the private dining room Irma had reserved.


    Irma was already there when she arrived.


    Charlene had barely sat down when the door burst open and Jasmine rushed in, grinning from ear to ear. "Mom!"


    Charlene barely had time to react before Jasmine was in her arms.


    Latonia followed Jasmine in, but Thorne was nowhere to be seen.


    Jasmine settled into the seat next to Charlene. As they browsed the menu, Irma finally spoke up, "Called Thorne this morning-he says he''s busy and can''t make it. Oh well, we''ll just enjoy ourselves. It''s not like we need him here anyway."


    Charleneughed softly and nodded. "Yeah," she agreed.

 Chapter 409

    After dinner, Jasmine followed Charlene back to the Ross family''s ce.


    That night, her phone buzzed. It was Darius.


    "Hey," he said, "how about you and Stewart join me for a round of golf tomorrow morning?"


    Charlene agreed without thinking much about it. But when Darius texted her the address, she paused.


    The course he picked just happened to belong to the Henderson family.


    She''d been there before.


    But she''d already said yes, so it was toote to back out.


    On Saturday, Charlene got up early, grabbed some coffee and a bagel on her way out, and drove to the club with Stewart.


    When they arrived, Darius was already there with Abrd Ramirez and Hickey Watson, both guys she''d met at previous get-togethers.


    Darius grinned when he saw them. "Hey, you made it!"


    "Yep," Charlene replied, smiling.


    "Ever yed golf before?" Darius asked, tossing her a club.


    "I''ve taken a few lessons," she said, "I know the basics."


    They made small talk as they yed, trading stories between swings.


    After a while, as Charlene was lining up a shot, she noticed two people walking over from the other side of the green.


    It was Thorne and Vesta.


    Usually, whenever Thorne and Vesta were around, they''d have Granger and


    Moran with them too. But today, it was just the two of them.


    They''d heard from one of the club staff that Darius was there, so they''de over to say hi. Vesta didn''t expect to see Charlene and Stewart as well.


    Thorne nodded at Darius. "Morning, Mr. Darius."


    Darius knew Thorne pretty well-they''d worked together here and there, and Darius was also close with Lloyd Henderson, though Lloyd had been out of town for a while now.


    "Thorne! Didn''t expect to see you here so early," Darius said with a friendly chuckle.


    "Just needed to stretch my legs," Thorne said.


    Abrd and Hickey both knew the Hendersons owned this club. They sometimes yed here too, but rarely ran into Thorne. Funny how today, with Charlene in the mix, their paths crossed.


    Everyone knew there was a bit of history between Charlene and Thorne. But since Charlene didn''t seem bothered, Abrd and Hickey rxed.


    Stewart, though, looked less than thrilled.


    While Thorne and Darius chatted, Charlene and Stewart kept quiet.


    Thorne made a point to greet Stewart, but Stewart just mumbled a half-hearted reply.


    Darius, trying to keep things light, asked, "So, how''s the partnership between PrimeStar and Henderson Tech going?"


    Stewart shrugged, not hiding his annoyance. "It''s early days. Still figuring each other out."


    Thorne smiled, his tone easy. "I thought things were going pretty smoothly. If there''s anything the Henderson Group isn''t doing right, I hope you''ll let me know, Mr.O Ferguson."


    Stewart shot him a look. "Noints about the rest of your team. But Mr. Henderson tends to let his personal feelings interfere at work. That''s been a bit of a problem for us. I think you know what mean, right?"


    Thorne just nodded, not rising to the bait. Vesta said nothing, but her eyes flicked between them, clearly aware of the tension.


    Stewart didn''t want to drag their


    personal drama out in front of


    everyone, especially not with Darius watching. "Let''s not talk business today," he said. "We can set up a meeting for that."


    "Of course," Thorne agreed.


    Darius could sense things were a little strained, but since no one wanted to get into it, he smoothly switched the subject, and the group moved on, letting the matter drop for now.

 Chapter 410

    Darius looked over at Thorne with a grin. "Hey, since you''re here, why don''t you stick around and join the fun for a bit?"


    Thorne shrugged, smiling. "Sure, why not?"


    After a bit of small talk between them, Darius turned back to Hickey, Stewart, and the rest. "Now, where were we before?"


    Stewart picked up the thread. "We were just discussing what we should do if we catch a foreign probe wandering into our airspace. What''s the best way to handle that?"


    Vesta, overhearing, started thinking it over herself.


    Darius chuckled and turned to Charlene. "What about you? Any thoughts, Charlene?"


    Stewart and Charlene hadn''t had a chance to weigh in before Thorne and Vesta had arrived. Now, with Darius prompting, both of them fell silent for a moment.


    Vesta''s attention drifted. Darius sure sounded friendly when he said Charlene''s name. And the way he looked at her-there was a genuine warmth there, maybe even a hint of admiration. Vesta frowned, feeling a little unsettled.


    Just then, Charlene spoke up. "Well, I''d say we take over the probe''s controls, just to prove we can, and then hand it right back to them."


    The moment she finished, Darius and Abrd burst outughing.


    Stewart''s eyes lit up in sudden realization, and he shot Charlene a big thumbs-up.


    Darius, still smiling, didn''t say whether it was good or bad. He just asked gently, "That confident in your tech skills, huh?"


    Charlene hesitated, then shrugged. "Shouldn''t be too hard, I guess?"


    Hickey grinned. "Talk is cheap, but when someone can actually walk the walk? Now that''s real confidence."


    Darius nodded in agreement. "Absolutely."


    "Our country''s always preferred to keep things neighborly," he went on. "We try to keep good rtions with everyone. If someone else''s probe whether they meant it or not ends up in our backyard well, it''s only fair to give it back. No need to start a fuss over it."


    "But," he added, "doing it this way is kind of a flex. If we can hack their probe without them even noticing, it says a lot. It means we''re way ahead, technically speaking."


    "If the other side finds out, they''ll probably be pissed-maybe even a little scared of us."


    At first, Vesta didn''t get what was so clever about Charlene''s answer. But as she listened to Darius and the others talk shop, it finally clicked. Charlene''s approach wasn''t just polite-it was a subtle way to show off their technical edge.


    She''d never even considered that.


    Suddenly, Vesta felt her cheeks grow warm. Was Charlene really up to the challenge, or was this just bravado? Maybe she was starting to believe the hype from all the glowing reviews of her research online.


    Just then, she caught Thorne ncing at Charlene with a hint of a smile, like he was impressed, too.


    Wait, does he really believe Charlene can pull this off?


    Abrd cut in, turning to Thorne. "Thorne, sounds like you''re on the same page as Charlene?"


    Thorne nodded. "Yeah, I am."


    Before Vesta could process that, Abrd pressed on. "So what''s the advantage to handling it this way?"


    Thorne broke it down, exining the subtleties.


    As he talked, Vesta realized there was way more to this than just the technical side. There were strategic and diplomatic angles she hadn''t. even Considered. Stewart, Darius-even Thorne-seemed to have caught on right away when Charlene first spoke. Vesta only got the full picture after Thorne spelled it out.


    She was still mulling it over when she noticed Abrd looking at her with a friendly smile. ¡°Ms. Hawkins, you''ve been frowning this whole time. Is something still unclear?"


    He probably meant well, but Vesta''s face flushed with embarrassment. Still, she pulled herself together and admitted, "Yeah, I just caught up to where you all are. Thanks for exining."

 Chapter 411

    They chatted as they yed golf, but honestly, it was pretty clear that Abrd and Darius were far more interested in their conversation than the actual game.


    At first, they talked about world events, but soon enough, Abrd and Darius got caught up in a lively, on-the-spot strategy game-using coffee mugs and salt shakers to simte a battlefield right there on the green.


    Charlene and Stewart stood by, listening in, while Thorne and Vesta hung back as well, trying not to look too left out.


    Maybe picking up on this, Darius nced over and said, "Why don''t you both weigh in? I''d love to hear your thoughts."


    Charlene spoke up after a moment, "With enemies on all sides, charging in solo is a bad idea. So honestly, ying it safe and holding our ground seems like the smart move right now."


    Vesta blinked. She had to admit, it was a pretty solid point-something she probably wouldn''t have thought of herself.


    Darius gave Charlene an approving nod, smiling. "Nicely put."


    Stewart, quick on the uptake, shuffled two cups across their makeshift map. "I''d


    go for a pincer movement-nk from both sides."


    Abrd and Darius both grinned at that, clearly pleased with his tactic.


    Then all eyes turned to Thorne and Vesta-it was their turn.


    Vesta studied the ''battlefield'' but drew a nk. She looked to Thorne for backup.


    Thorne spoke up, "We don''t have enough troops left to defend the city, but if we swing through the northwest and cut off their retreat, we might just turn the tables."


    Abrd pped his hands. "Brilliant! And what about you, Vesta?"


    Vesta hesitated, then gave it some thought. Slowly, a n formed. "If we pull forces from the southeast and push hard on the northwest, we could take the city in one go."


    That move directly challenged Charlene''s earlier n to hold steady.


    Charlene raised an eyebrow, her voice cool. "The troops you''re redeploying are right in the hottest contested zone. If you move them, every setup we''ve made falls apart."


    Vesta froze, realizing she''d missed something big. Stewart chuckled. "Didn''t catch that, huh, Ms. Hawkins? That spot''s basically the key to everything."


    Everyone had assumed it was obvious, but Vesta honestly hadn''t noticed.


    She might not have known all the ins and outs of military tactics, but she understood enough to realize she''d just undone the entire game.


    With that, the mock battle was over-no point ying it out any further.


    Suddenly, Vesta felt the sting of her mistake. Up until her turn, everyone''s strategy had been solid. Now, she was the one who''d messed it up She tried to hide her


    vet


    embarrassment, managing a sheepish smile. "Sorry, this is my first time with this kind of game. Didn''t mean to spoil the fun."


    Darius justughed. "It''s only a game, Ms. Hawkins. No harm done."


    Neither he nor Abrd seemed the least bit bothered. After all, they were just out here for a round of golf. So, they picked up their clubs and carried on.


    As they yed, Darius, Abrd, and even Hickey went out of their way to chat with Charlene, treating her with genuine warmth and making sure she felt included.


    Watching them, Vesta couldn''t help but notice how much they liked Charlene and how casual they were with her, always calling her by her first name. With Vesta, though, it was always "Ms. Hawkins." All this, just because of one research paper?


    And Charlene? She handled their attention with total ease, chatting with Darius and the others as if it were the most natural thing in the world-no sign of nerves or O awkwardness.


    Vesta smirked to herself. She had to admit, Charlene had a pretty thick skin. Still, even though she had her suspicions about Charlene''s paper, Vesta kept quiet. Without proof, opening her mouth could easily backfire.


    Charlene and Darius kept up their easy banter as they yed, not paying any attention to Thorne or Vesta.


    By the end of the morning, she and Thorne had barely spoken, keeping their distance and making it look like they had nothing to do with each other at all.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 413

    Charlene nodded and settled onto the sofa by the coffee table.


    Thorne gave another instruction. "Have someone bring in some coffee."


    Josh responded promptly, "I''ve already taken care of it."


    No sooner had he spoken than Sunny Fields appeared at the door, carrying a tray and knocking politely before entering.


    She paused when she saw Charlene. "Ms. Ross?"


    Sunny had been the one to take over Charlene''s position at The Henderson


    Group after she''d left. Since then, the two had barely kept in touch.


    Charlene greeted her with a warm smile. "It''s been a while."


    "It really has," Sunny answered, returning the smile.


    But with Thorne present, Sunny knew it wasn''t the time for small talk. She quickly set the cups in front of Thorne and Charlene, then turned to leave. Halfway to the door, something seemed to ur to her, and she turned back to give Thorne a brief work update.


    After listening, Thorne replied, "Understood. I''ll be free this afternoon-have hime by before three."


    "Of course," Sunny said. She gave Charlene a friendly nod before hurrying out. Charlene watched her go, quietly stirring her coffee.


    As the team lead in the admin department, it was standard for her to report to Thorne''s office, but back when she held the position, she''d been strictly required tomunicate only through Thorne''s two secretaries.


    During her two-plus years as team lead, she''d only entered Thorne''s office herself when Coy and the others were overwhelmed and she''d been allowed to deliver his coffee. But as for reporting work directly to him¡ªnot once.


    Thorne had always kept her at a distance, and he''d done it thoroughly.


    Thinking about those days, she lifted her coffee and took a small sip.


    When she''d been preparing to leave thepany, Sunny had asked her to teach her how to make coffee. Charlene remembered teaching her carefully.


    Yet as soon as the coffee touched her lips, she could tell it tasted a little different from the way she''d taught Sunny.


    She took another small sip. The vor wasn''t quite the same, but it was very good.


    Setting her cup down, she noticed Thorne sampling his as well, looking quite pleased with Sunny''s handiwork.


    Back when she was young and na?ve, she''d felt a secret pride that Thorne seemed to prefer only the coffee she made.


    But now...


    It was just coffee.


    If you lost one vor, you found another. It wasn''t such a big deal.


    Thinking back, it struck her as rather silly¡ªalmostughable-how she''d once felt.


    Lost in these thoughts, she heard Thorne speak. "Where did I leave off with Mr. Fergusonst time? Did he fill you in?"


    "Yes," Charlene replied, pulling her mind back to the present. "We can pick up right where you left off."


    "Good," Thorne said. "About the hybrid-precisionputational architecture we discussedst time-regarding the scaling


    parameters-I think your team


    proposal is excellent. I''ve got some ideas of my own I''d like to discuss with you in more detail."


    "Absolutely," Charlene agreed.


    They delved into the technical details, Charlene exining thetest improvements in processing speed with careful rity.


    It was deep, specialized


    knowledge-confidential, the kind of thing only those closely involved would understand. Coy and Josh, sitting nearby, could only listen in silence, lost.


    But Thorne and Charlene were fully engaged, trading ideas back and forth.


    As the conversation went on, Coy noticed a change in Thorne. His gaze lingered on Charlene with a mix of surprise and admiration¡ªa look Coy had never seen before.


    Thorne was focused, a slight smile ying at his lips, as though he was genuinely enjoying the discussion.


    Coy was taken aback. And he wasn''t the only one. Josh had noticed too, and looked equally surprised.


    After more than an hour, they''d finished exchanging ideas when Professor Mack and Professor Hancock arrived.


    Charlene had already met Professor Mack on a previous asion.


    She''d been introduced to Professor Hancockst year after returning to PrimeStar Technologies, at a banquet Stewart had taken her to Professor Hancock had known then that Charlene was Kenton Wagner''s student, and they''d had a long conversation at a tech expo not long after.


    He was well aware of Charlene''s professional abilities. He''d even read her recent journal publication.


    Now, as they met again, Professor Hancock greeted her warmly. "Charlene, good to see you again."


    "It''s good to see you too, Professor Hancock," Charlene replied, shaking his hand before taking her seat. They quickly got down to business.


    Another hour passed, the room alive with animated discussion, when the door suddenly opened.


    Vesta stepped in.


    Charlene showed no surprise at all.


    Seeing the room so full, Vesta paused. ¡°Sorry, I didn''t realize you were all in here working-I thought the office was empty, so I didn''t knock..."


    Both Professor Hancock and Professor Mack were well aware of Thorne and Vesta''s rtionship.


    As Thorne''s girlfriend, it was perfectly normal for her toe and go from his office without knocking. They simply smiled, unconcerned.


    Vesta, preparing to leave, said, "I''ll let you get back to it¡ªI didn''t mean to interrupt."


    But the heavy business talk had mostly wound down. Professor Mack grinned. "No worries-we''re just chatting now."

 Chapter 416

    After finishing their conversation, Charlene and Stewart shifted gears and started talking business.


    A short whileter, Professor Hancock called Charlene, asking if she was avable to attend a panel discussion on artificial intelligence at St. Aurelia''s University the following week.


    Truth be told, St. Aurelia''s had sent an official invitation to PrimeStar nearly two weeks ago. Back then, Stewart had been their primary invitee. But after Charlene''s recent paper was published-with its impressive depth and originality ¡ªher reputation soared. Now, the university hoped both Stewart and Charlene would join the panel.


    Charlene hadn''t seriously considered attending before. Since her paper''s release, she''d kept a remarkably low profile, refusing all interview requests. As a result, the public only knew her name-Charlene-but little else. Curiosity swirled around her.


    At this point, Charlene and Stewart had be the poster figures for the next generation of Al researchers in the country. Countless students majoring in artificial intelligence dreamed of meeting them in person and asking questions face-to-face.


    After some gentle persuasion from Professor Hancock, Charlene finally agreed to attend the event.


    The Al panel at St. Aurelia''s promised to be just as grand as thest international conference on artificial intelligence, drawing experts, schrs, and industry leaders from across the country.


    On the day of the event, St. Aurelia''s University was buzzing with excitement.


    Vesta, head of Neural Nexus Tech, was also present. Ever since her recent trip to China with Dr. Kevitt Smith, word had spread in the industry that she was his doctoral student. Now, she was gaining quite a bit of recognition herself.


    Professor Hancock, having met her before, greeted her warmly when she arrived. Many student representatives were in attendance as well. When they found out Vesta was Dr. Smith''s doctoral student, they were awestruck. After all, simply being Dr. Smith''s student was an achievement well beyond their own reach.


    Some bolder students gathered around Vesta, peppering her with technical questions once she''d finished exchanging pleasantries with Professor Hancock. Answering undergraduates'' questions was effortless for Vesta, and she quickly drew admiring nces from all around.


    A few specialists also took the initiative to introduce themselves, and before long,


    Vesta found herself surrounded by a small crowd.


    Just then, Charlene and Stewart arrived.


    Dr. Kevitt Smith''s name carried weight everywhere, but word had already spread that he''d flown out specifically to PrimeStar, hoping for an in-depth exchange with Charlene and Stewart. If even someone of Dr. Smith''s stature wanted to meet them, it was no wonder the students were eager to see them in person.


    The moment Charlene and Stewart stepped into the hall, a ripple of excitement


    swept through the crowd. Heads turned; all eyes were on them.


    Until now, Charlene had been something of an enigma. Many had read her work, but almost no one knew what she looked like. When news broke that she''d be attending the panel, it wasn''t just the students who were thrilled-even the professors and researchers were visibly excited.


    Since Charlene had been personally invited by Professor Hancock, it was only fitting that he greet her himself.


    Turning to Vesta, Professor Hancock said politely, "Excuse me, Ms. Ross and Mr. Ferguson have just arrived. The president and I should go wee them."


    Vesta''s smile faltered for a split second, but she nodded in understanding. Suddenly, it wasn''t just Professor Hancock and the university president-dozens of students surged toward Charlene and Stewart, eager for a glimpse or a word.


    In an instant, Vesta found herself standing alone. The once-friendly crowd had melted away, and for a moment, it was as if she were invisible.

 Chapter 417

    After greeting Stewart, Professor Hancock, and the others, Charlene took her seat at the front of the hall, right near the center aisle. Stewart joined her, while Vesta ended up in the second row.


    As rising stars in the field, both Charlene and Stewart had been invited onstage to share their approaches to research and learning, hoping to inspire the students in the audience.


    Once their talks wrapped up and the floor opened for discussion, it wasn''t long before the leading experts in the room all gravitated toward Charlene and Stewart, eager to speak with them.


    These were well-known schrs, each with their own specialty. Whether the conversation turned to convolutional neuralworks, embodied intelligence, multimodal interaction, or some other cutting-edge topic, Charlene held her own with ease. She offered fresh perspectives and practical suggestions for thorny issues-like missing modalities orputational bottlenecks-that had been troubling even the most seasoned researchers. With every answer, the experts'' eyes lit up, and it seemed they''d have happily talked with her all afternoon.


    There were plenty of heavyweights in attendance, and it didn''t take long for them to judge Charlene''s capabilities. Just a few minutes in conversation, and her depth was obvious.


    At one point, a schr waiting his turn grumbled, "Alright, Sinir, you''ve monopolized her long enough. It''s my turn, isn''t it?"


    "Exactly! Let the rest of us have a chance. You can''t keep her to yourself forever."


    "Rx, I just have one more question-let me finish-"


    "Oh, please! I know exactly what you''re going to ask: how to fix problems with scaling up applications. That could go on forever. By the time you''re done, we''ll all be old!"


    Meanwhile, Vesta was fielding her own conversations, though her mind kept wandering to the front row. She found herself watching Charlene almost unconsciously, tracking every exchange and gesture. So when someone called her name, she didn''t respond right away.


    "Vesta," Maureen Spencer, who hade with her, nudged her gently. "Teague wants to ask you something."


    Snapping out of her reverie, Vesta smiled apologetically. "Sorry, Teague. I got a little too absorbed in their discussion up there¡ªcouldn''t help myself."


    Teagueughed it off. "No worries, it''s fascinating stuff."


    Once she''d regained her focus, Vesta dove back into conversation with Teague, but Maureen-ever the perceptive mother-had already noticed that Vesta had seemed distracted for at least half an hour. She had a pretty good idea why. She''d caught bits of the chatter about Charlene, and she could see


    for herself how the top experts were vying to speak with her.


    After Teague moved on, Maureen nced over at Charlene and leaned in. "What''s going on?" she asked quietly.


    Vesta pulled her gaze back and said, "Now I understand why Professor Mack and Professor Hancock spoke so highly of Charlene the other day. She really does seem to have something special."


    Several of the experts clustered around Charlene were familiar to


    Vesta by reputation. They had


    strong track records and impressive r¨¦sum¨¦s. The fact that they not only sought out Charlene''s input but clearly valued her advice made a big impression. The more V¨¦sta listened, the more she realized just how broad and deep Charlene''s knowledge was-there were entire stretches she couldn''t even follow.


    No wonder Professor Mack had called her a ''polymath'' in Al.


    If, at The Henderson Group a few days ago, Charlene''s technical talk with Professor Hancock and the others had relied on secondhand insights from Stewart or Kenton, now she was clearly in a league of her own. Her conversation with Professor Sinir and the others was too informed, too wide-ranging, to be mere parroting.


    Maureen paused, her expression unreadable as she looked toward the knot of experts around Charlene. "Well," she said quietly, "she''s been with Stewart for ages now, always tagging along when he meets with Kenton. With two of the best minds in the field mentoring her of course she''se this far. Isn''t that only natural? Otherwise, why would she go to such lengths to keep you and Stewart apart?"


    She squeezed Vesta''s hand. "Honestly, if you''d had the same ess to Stewart


    and Kenton, I''m sure you''d have done even better than she has."

 Chapter 418

    A while back, when Kevitt Smith-someone she deeply respected in the field- flew in from overseas just to meet Charlene and Stewart, he''d casually mentioned to her that if she''d joined PrimeStarst year, her professional growth would have been extraordinary. At the time, she wholeheartedly agreed. She''d even resented Charlene for blocking her path to PrimeStar, feeling she''d been robbed of a pivotal opportunity.


    But now, watching Charlene standing confidently by Stewart''s side, seeing how much she''d grown in less than a year, she realized she''d lost far more than she''d ever imagined.


    After all, it wasn''t just Stewart. There was Kenton too.


    Kenton was a powerhouse-not only was he formidably skilled, but his position also gave him first ess to the mostprehensive and cutting-edge information in their field.


    That kind of advantage was a massive boost for both Stewart and Charlene.


    Her mother had always said that if she''dnded a job at PrimeStar, with her intelligence and work ethic, she would''ve outpaced Charlene in no time.


    But there are no "what ifs" in life.


    All of that was just wishful thinking now.


    The realization made her eyes go cold as she watched Charlene across the room. "No wonder she was willing to walk away from The Henderson Group back then. So that''s why..."


    Thinking back on the way Charlene had orchestrated her departure from The Henderson Group, maneuvered close to Stewart, and blocked her own daughter''s path into PrimeStar-it all seemed less like coincidence and more like a careful game of chess. Looking at everything Charlene had now, Maureen finally saw her for who she was: someone not to be underestimated.


    She murmured, "I never realized how calcting she truly is."


    Charlene was chatting with someone nearby when she nced over and caught the icy stares from Maureen and her daughter. In the past, whenever the two of them looked her way, it was always with a mixture of disdain and indifference. Today, though, their attitude had shifted, and their eyes were cold¡ªalmost hostile.


    She noticed, but didn''t care enough to dwell on it. With a cool indifference, Charlene turned her attention back to her conversation.


    To Vesta and her mother, Charlene''s reaction looked smug, almost triumphant¡ª like she''d already won, like she''d left them in the dust.


    Truthfully, Charlene was having a spectacr day.


    Given the impact of hertest paper, it was fair to say that, professionally, she was already ahead of them.


    But-


    Charlene had Stewart, and she had her expertise.


    But Vesta still had Thorne.


    Maureen''s expression settled into something calm again. "She won''t be riding high for long," she said quietly.


    She refused to believe there wouldn''t be some upheaval between Charlene and Stewart.


    Thinking about Thorne''s feelings for her, and about her daughter-who, despite growing closer to Charlely, still genuinely preferred her-Maureen''s confidence returned. Vesta, too, felt herposure settle. When she looked at Charlene, her gaze was once againced with contempt.


    Still, she admitted, "I''ve definitely


    been cking off in my r


    and focused on my studies again."


    Even if the people around her


    weren''t quite as brilliant as Stewart or Kenton, she believed that, with


    long-term dedication, it was


    vel


    impossible to say who would


    ultimately achieve more in


    field¡ªher or Charlene.


    Maureen, of course, agreed. "You should let Thorne help you."


    Vesta''s lips curled into a smile. "I know. All I have to do is ask-Thorne would do anything for me."


    With that, she stopped paying attention to Charlene and melted back into the crowd, joining another conversation.


    But this time, instead of mingling with business representatives, she found herself among the top experts and schrs at the symposium.

 Chapter 419

    Although Charlene and Vesta both attended the panel discussion at St. Aurelia''s University, their paths never crossed that day.


    By mid-afternoon, around three or four o''clock, Charlene and Stewart were ready to leave the campus. As Professor Hancock and the university president walked them out, Professor Hancock extended another invitation, "We''re holding a symposium downtown on Saturday. I wonder if you both might be interested..."


    Charlene paused mid-step, her gazending on Maureen just a short distance away. She quickly looked away, pressing her lips together before replying, "I''m sorry, I have something important to attend to on Saturday, so I won''t be able to make it."


    After saying their goodbyes, Charlene and Stewart got into the car and drove out of St. Aurelia''s. It wasn''t until they were on the road that Stewart finally spoke. "You seemed a little off back there. Did something happen?"


    He had noticed the flicker of emotion on Charlene''s face when Saturday was mentioned and her eyes fell on Maureen. There were too many people around earlier for him to ask.


    Charlene kept her eyes down, her voice quiet. "Saturday is my mother''s birthday."


    Stewart''s voice tightened. He knew all too well that Charlene''s mother had been confined to a care home for years-all thanks to Maureen and her family. No wonder Charlene''s mood had soured around Maureen and Vesta.


    After a long moment, he asked, "What are you nning to do about the Hawkins family and the Spencers?"


    Charlene clenched her fist. "I don''t want to make things easy for them, but¡ª"


    But with Thorne protecting them now, even though PrimeStar was thriving, going after them would be incredibly difficult.


    She didn''t need to say it out loud-Stewart understood.


    He tried to reassure her. "What goes aroundes around. I''m sure you''ll get your chance. Don''t lose hope."


    Charlene nodded. "Mm."


    On Saturday, Charlene and Vernon Ross baked a cake together before driving out to the care home.


    They hadn''t seen Sybil Ross in some time, and she looked even thinner than before.


    Watching the staff warmly celebrate Sybil''s birthday, seeing her sitting at the center of it all lost in her own world, oblivious to theughter and well-wishes,


    was agony for Charlene and Helena Ross. Their hearts twisted with pain.


    Just then, the director approached. Seeing the grief on their faces, she hesitated for a moment before speaking. "We ran a checkup on Sybil this morning. I''m afraid her condition has worsened; several of her organs are showing signs of failure..."


    Charlene and Helena turned pale. "How-how could this happen?!"


    The director exined gently, "She''s been under a great deal of emotional strain for years, and her appetite has suffered. Over time, it''s taken a heavy toll on her health. Her immune system is extremely weak now, so¡ª"


    "So...?"


    "We need to run more tests to be certain, but her condition is very poor. If things keep deteriorating at this rate, I''m afraid¡ªwell, I''m afraid there may not be much time left."


    Charlene and the others understood all too well.


    Helena stumbled, nearly fainting.


    Back at the Ross home, Helena drifted off to her room in a daze.


    No matter how much pain they felt, life still had to go on. Evening hade, and though no one had much appetite, dinner still needed to be made.


    Charlene grabbed her phone and headed out to the supermarket for groceries. She wandered through the aisles in a fog, picked up a few things, and went to the checkout.


    As she reached the counter, someone called out, "Cousin!" Charlene turned.


    It was Jta.


    Charlene nodded at her, polite but distant.


    Jta smiled at first, but noticing Charlene''s pale face, she hesitated. "Charlene, are you... okay?"


    Charlene shook her head, not wanting to talk.


    After paying, she picked up her bags


    and was about to leave when


    Jta hesitated, then blurted out,


    "Um.


    Jm., Mr. Henderson is having


    dinner with the Hawkins family tonight-he''s with them right now."


    Charlene understood. Thorne was having dinner with Vesta''s family.


    Her expression didn''t change, but her grip on the shopping bag tightened. She


    just gave a quiet, "Okay," and walked away.


    That evening, the Ross house was heavy with tension.


    Charlene locked herself in her room with a book. It wasn''t until nearly eleven that she looked up, realized her phone was dead, and plugged it in to charge before heading to the bathroom for a shower.


    When she came out, she noticed several missed calls.


    She paused when she saw Padgett''s name, then called him back first.


    He answered immediately. "Ms. Ross, you finally picked up! Here''s the thing just got a call from Mr Henderson''s attorney. All the


    paperwork regarding his ass


    has


    been settled. You can officially begin the divorce proceedings now."

 Chapter 420

    On her mother''s birthday, Charlene received a divorce reminder from Thorne.


    How fitting.


    Padgett spoke up again, "Mr. Henderson''s office said if you''re free Monday morning, he''d like to schedule the paperwork for next Monday at 9 a.m. at city hall. What do you think, Ms. Ross?"


    Charlene replied, "I''m avable Monday morning."


    "Alright," Padgett said. "I''ll let Mr. Henderson''s attorney know."


    "Okay."


    Aside from Padgett''s call, Charlene also noticed a missed call from Thorne.


    She could guess Thorne''s reason for calling-it was probably the same as Padgett''s.


    So, she didn''t bother to call him back.


    After spending the weekend with her family, Charlene drove out early Monday, just after eight.


    When she pulled up outside city hall, Thorne was already there.


    She hadn''t taken their marriage certificate with her when she moved out, so Thorne had brought both the certificate and the divorce agreement with him.


    Back when they got married, Thorne had left immediately after the paperwork, his expression cold, not sparing their marriage certificate so much as a nce. Naturally, the certificate had always been in her care.


    She''d nearly forgotten where she''d put it, but now, for the divorce, Thorne hadn''t even needed to ask her-he''d managed to find it himself and bring it along, perfectly intact.


    When she arrived, Thorne got out of his car and handed her the divorce agreement. "Do you want to go over it one more time?"


    The marriage certificate in his hand was open, their photo clearly visible. It


    seemed he''d just been looking at it before getting out of the car.


    Charlene looked away without a word, took the papers, and returned to her car to read through the agreement.


    By the time she finished, it was almost nine o''clock. She got out and headed straight for city hall.


    Thorne followed behind her, and the two of them entered together.


    Their documents were all in order, and with nothing left to dispute, the process went quickly.


    As they stepped back out into the morning air, Thorne said, "Once the waiting period is over, we''ll need toe back for the final paperwork."


    "I know." Charlene didn''t meet his eyes. She brushed past his car and got into her own.


    Thorne didn''t say anything else. He got in his car as well.


    Their engines started up almost in unison, and within moments, their cars had vanished from the curb outside city hall, each heading in a different direction.


    Afterwards, Charlene drove back to PrimeStar.


    She and Stewart still had a meeting at The Henderson Group that day.


    When she walked in, Stewart nced at the clock. "You''rete today. I thought you weren''ting in."


    "Had to go to city hall for divorce paperwork," Charlene said, her tone even.


    Stewart blinked, then caught on. "So it''s official? You and Thorne are finally divorced?"


    "Not quite. We still have to wait out the mandatory period before it''s finalized."


    "...Alright.¡± He hesitated for a moment, then asked, "You still going to the Henderson meeting?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing the resolve in her eyes, Stewart smiled. ¡°Okay."


    Twenty minutester, Charlene and Stewart arrived at The Henderson Group. By the time they reached the conference room, Thorne and his team were already seated.


    When they walked in, Thorne greeted them politely. "Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ross.


    d you could make it."


    Charlene and Stewart both nodded coolly and took their seats.


    The meeting began promptly.


    Throughout, Charlene kept her focus on work, and Thorne, maintaining a cordial


    demeanor, spoke with Stewart and the others.


    The conference room was full, but


    aside from Stewart, no one knew that Charlene and Thorne-who seemed to barely interact-had seen each other that very morning at city hall, quietly finalizing the end of their marriage.  t to


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 421

    At noon, Charlene arrived at the restaurant with Thorne and the rest of their group. Just as they reached the door of their private dining room, the door to the room next door swung open.


    As if determined to make sure everyone heard, Leah Spencer called out loudly to Thorne, "Hey, brother-inw!"


    When Vesta appeared as well, Professor Hancock grinned. "Well, Ms. Hawkins, fancy running into you here! What a coincidence."


    Vesta smiled politely. "Yes, quite the coincidence."


    But despite her words, this meeting was anything but idental.


    Everyone in their families already knew that Thorne and Charlene had finalized their divorce papers at city hall that morning. Upon learning that both would be at this restaurant for lunch, Leah had deliberately arranged for their table to be directly across from Thorne and Charlene''s private room.


    That''s how this "coincidence" came to be.


    Leah could barely contain her glee thinking about how, the moment her brother-in-w finished sorting out the divorce agreement, he''d immediately asked Charlene to meet him at city hall to file the paperwork. What thrilled her even more was that, in just thirty days, Thorne and Charlene''s divorce would be official. Then, surely, her sister and Thorne could formally get married-atst, Charlene would be out of the picture for good!


    Leah couldn''t help but cast a smug nce at Charlene.


    Vesta, for her part, had never openly pressured Thorne to get divorced, but to say she wasn''t anxious would have been a lie. Even as confident as she was in her rtionship with Thorne, as long as he was still married to Charlene, their feelings -no matter how deep-meant nothing in the eyes of the world.


    So when Thorne told her on Saturday that he''d resolved all the terms of the divorce agreement and had arranged for Charlene to go to city hall on Monday, how could she not have been delighted?


    In truth, it wasn''t just the two of them; the rest of the Hawkins and Spencer families were equally overjoyed.


    Katie Hawkins barely spared Charlene a nce before looking away as if she were invisible.


    Georgina Spencer''s smile never left her face.


    Vesta said to Thorne, "Go on, don''t let us keep you."


    Thorne nodded. "I''lle see you in a bit."


    Vesta smiled. "Alright."


    The way they interacted, it was obvious to anyone how close they were.


    Professor Hancock and the others chuckled knowingly.


    As for Charlene and Stewart, the moment they''d spotted the Hawkins and Spencer families, they hadn''t lingered-they were the first to step into their own private room.


    Stewart let out a coldugh. "They''re just here to show off."


    Charlene replied, "I know."


    It was obvious.


    "They''re a real piece of work, aren''t they?"


    After the greetings, Thorne and his group entered their private room, and Vesta''s party returned to theirs.


    Indeed, the Spencers were in high spirits.


    But even so, Georgina felt a twinge of irritation. Leaning in close to Maureen, she muttered, "Now that she''s feft Thorne, that girl has Stewart all to herself. She really lucked out."


    After all, Stewart was quite the catch-and let''s not forget his powerful father, Kenton.


    Every time she thought about it, Georgina felt like she had something stuck in her throat.


    She wasn''t the only one. Now that


    was clear Charlene had really


    learned a thing or two under


    Stewart''s wing, both Maureen and


    Vesta felt less than pleased.


    Grinding her teeth, Georgina went on, "After the divorce, she''ll be a divorcee. Why should she get so lucky?"


    The thought put Maureen in a slightly better mood. "As long as they''re not officially married, nothing''s set in stone. No need to get anxious."


    Georgina knew Maureen was right but she couldn''t shake her unease. As long as there was a chance Charlene could marry Stewart, she would never be happy.


    Back in the other room, Charlene was oblivious to the Spencer family''s schemes.


    Once Thorne and the others had taken their seats, conversation picked up and


    the mood inside their private room was actually quite pleasant.


    After a while, Thorne got up. "You all go ahead-I need to step out for a bit. I''ll be back soon."


    He''d just told Vesta he''d stop by her table.


    No one needed to ask where he was going; it was obvious he was heading next door to see Vesta.


    Professor Hancock smiled. "Go ahead, Mr. Henderson, take your time. We''re in no rush."


    Professor Mack chimed in good-naturedly. "Yes, yes, don''t hurry on our ount."


    Thorne grinned and slipped out.


    Charlene and Stewart watched silently, not bothering to spare Thorne a second nce.


    Charlene didn''t pay much attention to how long Thorne was gone, but Stewart did.


    "It''s been nearly ten minutes. He''s got some nerve," Stewart muttered.


    Charlene was about to respond when Thorne returned. She decided to keep quiet.


    Stewart rolled his eyes.


    Thorne resumed his seat and joined back in the conversation as if nothing had happened.


    Just then, Charlene''s phone rang.


    She nced at the screen and hesitated.


    Stewart noticed the shift in her expression, leaned over for a look, and frowned at


    the caller ID. "York Watson? Why''s he calling you?"


    He hadn''t spoken loudly, but both Professor Hancock and Thorne-seated nearby caught the name.


    Charlene remembered York''s confession not long ago and suddenly didn''t know how to exin.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 422

    Charlene thought for a moment, then stood up. "I''ll talk to youter. I need to take this call outside."


    With that, she nodded a quick goodbye to Professor Hancock and the others, then slipped out of the private dining room, phone in hand.


    As the door closed behind her, Stewart finally snapped out of his daze. His eyes widened in disbelief.


    He had wondered once, at a gst year, when he saw Charlene and York dancing together, if there might be something more between them. But after that night, as far as he knew, they hadn''t crossed paths again¡ªso how could-


    Gaylord Hearst, picking up on Stewart''s reaction, instinctively nced in Charlene''s direction.


    He didn''t know York, hadn''t even heard of him before. But the flicker of difort on Charlene''s face,bined with Stewart''s response, immediately put him on alert. Something was going on.


    So, this York-was there something between him and Charlene?


    Across the table, Thorne did know York. When Stewart spoke, Thorne cast azy, almost indifferent nce toward Charlene, intending to look away just as quickly. But the strange tension on her face caught his attention, and he paused, his gaze lingering thoughtfully as she left the room.


    Outside, Charlene answered the call, barely opening her mouth before York spoke first. "I was starting to think you weren''t going to pick up."


    Charlene had always attracted attention, even as a teenager. Derations of love from the opposite sex were nothing new to her. But after she got married and had a child, her life changed. She made no secret of her marital status at work, and for years, no one had confessed their feelings for her.


    She and York were casual friends at best. And since her divorce from Thorne wasn''t finalized, York''s recent confession had left her uneasy. Now, with him calling again so soon, she was even more on edge.


    Before she could reply, York continued, "I''ve been thinking about ourst conversation. At the time, even I thought my feelings were just a spur-of-the- moment thing. But after really reflecting on it, I realized it wasn''t impulsive at all. Somewhere along the way, I started to genuinely like you. What I said before¡ª that was me being honest with myself. I truly care about you-maybe even more than I realized back then."


    Charlene had already guessed why he was calling, but she hadn''t expected him toy it all out like this.


    York''s voice was calm and steady, suffused with sincerity, as if he''d spent a long time pondering every word. Before she could respond, he added, "Last time, you told me you were ''married.'' Not that you are married, but that you have been. Can I ask¡ªdoes that mean things are over? Are you divorced? Could you tell me where things stand now?"


    There was no pressure in his tone, only gentle curiosity.


    Charlene had always liked York''s respectful way of speaking. He was never


    pushy, just quietly hoping for an honest answer.


    She was never the type to be cold, especially to someone so considerate. So she


    told the truth: "I filed for divorce today, but it''s not official yet."


    "The waiting period isn''t over, so you can''t finalize it yet?" "Right."


    York chuckled softly. "Seems my timing isn''t half bad."


    "It''s not¨D" Charlene grew even more ufortable, her voice dropping. "Thank you for your feelings, but I¡ª"


    ?


    "I know," York interrupted, his tone still warm "You''re not ready to jump into something new. Maybe you''ve never even considered being with me Honestly, I get that you don''t have feelings for me right now."


    Charlene fell silent, caught off guard by how perfectly he''d read her mind.


    York''s voice came through again, gentle and sure. "I know all that. But I don''t mind waiting."


    Charlene snapped back to herself,


    remembering her daughter,


    Jasmine. She opened her mouth to exin that she had a child, but York


    spoke first¡ªagain. "You said you were married. I figured you might have a kid, too. I''ve thought about that, and my answer''s still the same."


    "So, I hope I can be the first in line. If you ever think about starting something new


    after your divorce, I hope you''ll consider me first."


    Charlene had been on the receiving end of plenty of confessions before, but


    never one quite like this.


    Before she could say a word, York''s


    voice came through, low and inviting. "Where are you right now?


    Hay@you eaten? I just got back into


    town-can I buy you dinner?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 423

    "No, thank you. I''ve already eaten.¡±


    To be honest, his confession had been touching¡ªalmost moving, really.


    But still-


    The only reason she''d answered his call tonight was to finally make things clear once and for all.


    With quiet resolve, she spoke, her tone both sincere and final. "I really appreciate your feelings for me, but as you said, I''m simply not ready to start a new rtionship right now. I''m sorry-and please, don''t wait for me."


    She noticed York Watson wanted to say something more, hesitated for a second, but in the end, she simply hung up.


    Afterward, she stood there with her phone in hand, a swirl of emotions passing through her.


    She let out a wry smile after a long moment, then turned and headed back toward the private dining room.


    She''d been gone for quite a while.


    The moment Stewart Ferguson figured out it was York who had called her,


    curiosity gnawed at him-he was dying to know what was really going on between them.


    When he saw just how long she''d been on the phone with York, his curiosity only grew.


    As soon as she returned, he leaned in and lowered his voice. "What''s going on between you and York?"


    Charlene Ross took a sip of her lemon water and replied evenly, "Nothing, really."


    Stewart caught her drift. "Not convenient to talk about now, huh? I''ll ask youter, then."


    Charlene just gave him a look.


    Gaylord Hearst was even more anxious than Stewart.


    When Charlene stepped out to take the call, he''d been waiting for her toe back too.


    He had no idea who York was, and while he waited, he shot a message to a friend, fishing for information.


    Since everyone moved in the same circles, his friend knew York as well. The moment Gaylord asked, his friend filled him in on the essentials.


    Right as Charlene returned to the dining room, his friend sent thest bit of info, then couldn''t help but text: [Why the sudden interest in York?]


    Unable to hear what Charlene and Stewart were discussing, Gaylord nced away and replied: [No reason.]


    Thorne Henderson also nced up when Charlene came back, but after just a second, he smiled and turned back to his conversation with the others.


    Charlene, meanwhile, was oblivious to the little nces from Thorne and Gaylord. She barely paid them any mind-after exchanging a couple of words with Stewart, she joined Professor Hancock''s group and started chatting with them.


    A whileter, Professor Hancock, who was seated next to Thorne, needed Charlene''s input on a professional matter.


    Charlene moved over to their side of the table. At that moment, Thorne was busy texting.


    As Professor Hancock stood up to make room for her, he identally bumped into Thorne''s phone, sending it tumbling to the floor. Charlene, not realizing whose phone it was, bent down to pick it up, intending to hand it to Professor Hancock-only to notice the screen disyed a chat with Vesta Hawkins.


    Realizing it was actually Thorne''s phone, she quickly averted her gaze and considered just putting it back down.


    But Thorne had already reached out his hand, looking at her. "That''s mine, thanks."


    She handed it over without a word and then sat down next to Professor Hancock.


    About twenty minutester, dinner officially wrapped up.


    Charlene got up, ready to leave with everyone else.


    As their group stepped out of their dining room, the door across the hall swung open at the same time.


    Stewart''s eyes narrowed. He leaned in and muttered to Charlene, ¡°What a coincidence...or more likely, perfectly nned."


    He clearly suspected Thorne and Vesta had coordinated their exit.


    In truth, when Charlene had picked up Thorne''s phone, she''d caught a glimpse of their chat-and as Stewart guessed, the two of them had indeed arranged to leave together.


    Gaylord hurried over to Charlene''s side. She thought he wanted to say something, so she asked, "What''s up?"


    That question made it painfully clear to him that she was oblivious to his feelings. He''d wanted to take things slow, to let them develop naturally, but now he realized he couldn''t afford to wait.


    Still, this wasn''t the right ce or time.


    "Nothing," he said quietly.


    Thorne watched Gaylord approach Charlene, then turned his focus to Vesta as she stepped out from the other dining room.


    Charlene and Stewart had no interest in meeting the eyes of anyone from the Hawkins or Spencer families, nor did they care to witness whatever affection might be on disy between Thorne and Vesta. They simply left.


    Downstairs, after a brief conversation about work, Thorne and Vesta got in their car and drove off.


    Remembering how Charlene had left just now with Stewart and Gaylord, Georgina Spencermented after getting in the car, "That girl-besides Stewart, wasn''t the Hearst family''s golden boy with her too? If something does happen between those two, it''ll definitelyplicate things with Stewart, don''t you think?"


    Everyone in the Hawkins family knew about Vesta and Gaylord''s history.


    But Vesta had chosen Thorne over Gaylord, and her family supported that decision without hesitation.


    After all, Thorne was not only more aplished in his career, but he was also the kind of man who would go further for Vesta than Gaylord ever would.

 Chapter 424

    Gaylord was, by all ounts, a perfect catch. When Leah Spencer heard the suggestion, she nearly jumped out of her seat in protest. "No way! What if Mr. Hearst actually falls for that witch Charlene? We''d lose a friend and gain an enemy!"


    Rhoda just chuckled, utterly unconcerned.


    She gave her daughter''s head an affectionate tap. "Silly girl. With your sister shining like a diamond, do you really think Mr. Hearst would ever go for Charlene?"


    She knew better than anyone just how irresistible Vesta was to men.


    Vesta said nothing.


    She wasn''t sure if her grandmother''s n would work, but like Rhoda, she doubted Gaylord would ever be swayed by Charlene.


    She knew exactly how much Gaylord loved her-she trusted himpletely.


    Maureen Spencer hadn''t spoken up until now, but she too was confident Gaylord wouldn''t fall for Charlene''s tricks.


    With that settled, she finally said, "Vesta''s missed out on so muchtely, especially after losing her chance at PrimeStar Technologies. Meanwhile, Charlene''s been handed an incredible opportunity and is already making waves."


    "If we let her keep getting close to Stewart, she might actually make a name for herself in Al. So we need to disrupt whatever she has with Stewart and snatch back the opportunities Vesta missed with both Stewart and Kenton Wagner. Given the circumstances, it''s absolutely necessary."


    "If we don''t, I''m afraid the things we lose in the future will only pile up."


    She was right.


    Leah thought about how Charlene had cost them three hundred million in damages, and how she''d been basking in the spotlighttely because of her research. Her stomach twisted with resentment.


    But after hearing Maureen''s logic, she dropped her objections.


    "So what do we do? Mr. Hearst is crazy about my sister-I doubt he''ll agree to anything."


    It wouldn''t be easy-protecting Vesta''s interests while convincing Gaylord to go along with their n. It would take finesse.


    But not impossible.


    ...


    Meanwhile¨D


    Charlene, Stewart, and Gaylord left the restaurant and made their way back to the PrimeStar building. When the elevator doors opened on their floor and they stepped out, Charlene and Stewart immediately spotted a tall, striking figure waiting at the reception desk.


    He must have heard their footsteps, because he turned around just then.


    Charlene stopped in her tracks.


    Back in the car, she''d already exined to Stewart what had happened between her and York.


    Stewart had thoroughly enjoyed the drama.


    Now, seeing the "other man" show up at their office, he couldn''t resist. "Well, well," he said, raising his brows in amusement.


    Gaylord had never met York before, but the moment he saw him, he put two and two together.


    It had to be York-he was as handsome and impressive as his reputation suggested.


    Gaylord''s expression instantly chilled.


    York met Charlene''s eyes, then greeted her and Stewart. "Back already?"


    Charlene hadn''t expected him toe find her at work. She pressed her lips together. "You"


    "Figured you might be in the office, so I drove over," he said, then nodded politely to Stewart. "Mr. Ferguson, it''s been a while."


    Stewart grinned and shook his hand. "Long time indeed. First time at PrimeStar, right? Since you''re here, why note in for a tour?"


    York smiled and nced at Charlene, but at the same time, he noticed the frosty look Gaylord was shooting his way.


    He''d never met Gaylord either, but he could feel the hostility radiating off him.


    York noticed how close Gaylord stood to Charlene¡ªthe tension in his posture was obvious, as was his displeasure at anyone else''s attention toward her.


    In that instant, everything clicked.


    He paused and turned to Gaylord. "And you are.....?¡±


    Stewart was hoping Charlene would introduce them, but when she stayed silent,


    he stepped in. "Gaylord Hearst, one of our engineers here at PrimeStar."

 Chapter 425

    York reached out his hand and introduced himself, "York."


    Gaylord shook his hand.


    As their eyes met, an unspoken understanding passed between them¡ªwhen it came to winning over Charlene, it was every man for himself.


    After releasing his grip, York turned his attention back to Charlene. "Am I making you ufortable by showing up like this?"


    Yes, she thought. But she chose her words carefully. "A little."


    "I''m sorry. I knew this would probably make things awkward, but I still came." His voice softened, as if recalling how bluntly she''d turned him down over the phone. "I just thought I had to try in person to know if you might change your mind. Well, now I know, and I''ll be more careful about boundaries from now on."


    Was he saying he''d keep pursuing her?


    Before Charlene could reply, York turned to Stewart. "How about we save the tour of PrimeStar for next time? I don''t want to impose any further today."


    Stewart actually thought York was a decent guy. If Charlene ever wanted to start a new rtionship after her divorce, York wouldn''t be a bad choice at all. But Charlene herself clearly wasn''t interested, and it wasn''t his ce to interfere.


    He nodded politely. "Mr. Watson, you''re wee to visit PrimeStar anytime."


    York nodded in return, then nced at Charlene onest time before leaving. She stood there in silence; he seemed to want to ask her something, but in the end, he just said, ¡°See you next time."


    Charlene managed a polite, "Take care."


    And York was gone.


    Gaylord had always assumed Charlene and York were already together. But now it was clear-York was the only one pursuing, and Charlene had turned him down t. The realization actually lifted Gaylord''s spirits.


    Not long after York left, word spread through PrimeStar that a handsome guy hade to see Charlene.


    "A handsome guy? Was that Ms. Ross''s husband?" someone asked.


    Gaylord was sitting at hisputer. At the mention, his hand froze on the mouse, wondering if he''d misheard.


    Before he could respond, another coworker jumped in. "At first Inger at the front desk thought so too, but after listening in, that guy was just hitting on her he''s definitely not her husband!"


    "No way, some young guy just came to the office to hit on her? Do you think Ms. Ross''s husband knows about this? What if "


    Gaylord couldn''t take it anymore and cut them off. "Hold on, did you say Charlene... is married?"


    "Yeah," said one colleague. "You didn''t know?"


    "I had no idea," Gaylord admitted.


    At first, he''d thought Charlene and Stewart were a couple, but after a while at thepany, he realized something didn''t add up. They were friendly, sure, but they never arrived or left together, never acted like a couple. Eventually, he''d asked Charlene directly, and she''d told him herself-they weren''t dating.


    The colleague thought for a second. "Oh, right, you only joined this year. All the old-timers know, but since you got here, we haven''t really talked about Ms. Ross''s private life. Makes sense you wouldn''t have heard."


    Gaylord fell silent.


    The news that Charlene was married was aplete shock.


    After a moment, he asked, "So what''s her husband like? Have you ever met him? Are they... close?"


    "We only ever saw a glimpse of him on video once, didn''t even see his face," another coworker chimed in. "No idea who he is. As for how close they are¡ª honestly, no one really knows. Ms. Ross has worked at PrimeStar for ages, but aside from that one timest year when he identally popped up in a video meeting, he''s never shown up here, and she''s never even mentioned him..."

 Chapter 426

    "No sign of him at all?"


    "Exactly." Another colleague chimed in, "That''s why a lot of us think Ms. Ross must be divorced already. I mean, it''s been more than half a year-if she wasn''t, how could she go this long without ever mentioning her husband?"


    "Yeah, that makes sense."


    If that''s the case, it did sound usible.


    If Charlene was still married, how could York openly, almost brazenly, pursue her like this?


    Still, Gaylord couldn''t shake off the unease inside him.


    He''d never considered that Charlene might have already been married.


    Noticing how lost in thought he looked, Charlene nced up from her desk. "Something on your mind?"


    Gaylord wanted to blurt out, "I heard you''ve been married before-is that true?"


    But peppering your boss with personal questions at work, especially more than once, was crossing a line. He caught himself just in time.


    "It''s nothing," he replied, quickly looking away.


    Later that afternoon, Charlene received a phone call.


    Right after she hung up, just before everyone was packing up to leave, she turned to Stewart. "I''ll probablye inter tomorrow-maybe after lunch. Can you take my ce at the morning meeting?"


    "Of course." He studied her for a moment, then asked, "Everything okay?"


    "My mother''s having some tests done at the hospital tomorrow. I want to go with her."


    Stewart had no idea Sybil Ross''s health had worsened; he figured it was just a routine check-up. "Not a problem. Go ahead-I''ve got things covered here."


    Charlene nodded and headed out for the evening.


    The next morning, Charlene, her sister Helena, and Maisie arrived at the hospital bright and early.


    Even so, all they could do was keep their distance, careful not to let Sybil notice them.


    During her tests, Sybil would


    sometimes be suddenly agitated, fighting and yelling like a


    woman possessed. It of


    took


    several nurses and orderlies to hold


    her down long enough to finish the procedures.


    Sybil went through over a dozen tests that morning.


    Afterward, she left with the staff from her care facility. Frail and exhausted, she


    was wheeled away, leaving Charlene behind with one of the doctors to wait for the results.


    Most of the tests wouldn''te back untilter that afternoon, or even the next day.


    Still, the few results they did have already pointed to the fact that Sybil''s condition was far from good.


    Charlene listened to the doctor, feeling her heart sink lower with every word.


    After saying her goodbyes, she took the elevator down, intending to leave, but as she stepped into the hospital''s main lobby, a young girl''s voice suddenly rang out. "Mom!"


    Charlene froze. Her grip tightened


    around her purse, and she


    instinctively tried to turn away,


    pretending not to hear. But Jasmine had already rushed over and thrown her arms around Charlene''s waist. "Mom!"


    Charlene turned, ready to say something, when she caught sight of Thorne standing among the crowd some distance away.


    She quickly looked back down at Jasmine, hearing her cough. Her voice was gentle but calm. "You''re sick?"


    Jasmine nodded, then coughed again and looked up. "Why are you at the hospital, Mom? Are you sick too?"


    "I''m not sick." Charlene brushed a hand across Jasmine''s forehead. "Do you have a fever?"


    "I had onest night, but it''s gone


    now." Before Charlene could respond, Jasmine hugged her tighter, ncing at Thorne as he walked over. She pouted, "I wanted to call you and ask you toe homest night, but Dad said you were too busy, so I didn''t."


    Charlene didn''t acknowledge Thorne, just said, "I am busy. I''m d you''re feeling better."


    She paused, then added, "Why did youe to the hospital? What about the doctor at home?"


    Normally, Jasmine wouldn''t need toe all the way to the hospital for something minor.


    At this, Thorne stepped in. "She''s here for a check-up."


    Charlene didn''t press for details. Jasmine, still clinging to her, blurted out, ¡°Mom, I don''t have to go to school today. Can I go with you to visit Great-Grandma?"

 Chapter 427

    Charlene knelt down and gently stroked Jasmine''s hair. "Mommy has to go to


    work now, sweetheart. Your great-grandma isn''t feeling welltely and needs lots of rest. Once she''s better, you can visit her, okay?"


    Although the olddy had never truly med Jasmine for being close to Vesta, ever since she learned Sybil was also unwell, it was as if half the life had drained from her. If Jasmine visited now, the reminder of her closeness to Vesta would only weigh heavier on the old woman''s heart.


    Jasmine''s eyes widened with concern. "Great-Grandma Helena''s sick? Is it serious? Why didn''t you tell me, Mom?"


    Charlene hesitated for a moment before answering softly, "I didn''t want you to worry, darling."


    She gently disentangled Jasmine''s arms from around her waist and stood up. "It''s gettingte, sweetheart, and Mommy has a lot to take care of today. Please look after yourself, alright?"


    Jasmine clung a little tighter, reluctant to let go, but seeing how busy Charlene seemed, she finally let her arms drop. Still, her voice trembled with


    disappointment. "Mom, why are you so busy these days? You''re even busier than Dad. When will you have time for me?"


    Charlene''s gaze softened, but her answer was no less vague. "I''m not sure, honey."


    As she spoke, thoughts of her impending divorce from Thorne surfaced. She knew she couldn''t keep this from Jasmine forever. Still, once the separation was final, if Thorne decided to marry Vesta, he would likely be the one to talk to Jasmine about it. There was no need for her to bring it up now.


    Jasmine lowered her head, her voice barely above a whisper. "You always say that, Mom..."


    Charlene felt a pang of guilt. She knew this excuse had be a shield she relied on far too often.


    She reached for her bag. "I have to go now, darling."


    Jasmine''s shoulders slumped. "Oh... okay."


    Just as Charlene turned to leave, she caught sight of Vesta emerging from the restroom down the hall. Jasmine and Thorne were standing in the lobby, clearly waiting for someone-and it was obviously Vesta.


    Vesta, surprised to see Charlene, paused mid-step. Her gaze was cool, bordering on indifferent, before she looked away.


    Charlene''s expression didn''t flicker. She averted her eyes, gave Jasmine a final nce, and walked away without another word.


    Jasmine, too wrapped up in her own disappointment, didn''t notice Vesta


    at all. She grabbed at Charlene''s


    fingers, her eyes pleading, but


    §ß§Ö


    Charlene gently pulled her hand free.


    "Goodbye, sweetheart."


    Seeing her mother''s determination, Jasmine let her go, her spirits sinking. "Bye, Mom."


    Thorne watched the exchange, seeing how hard it was for Jasmine to let Charlene go. Still, he didn''t try to stop Charlene from leaving.


    And just like that, Charlene was gone.


    Jasmine stood there, staring after her mother, unwilling to look away until she disappeared from sight.


    Only when Charlene had left did


    Vesta walk over, ruffling Jasmine''s hair. She turned to Thorne, who''d


    been silent up until now. "It''s getting


    ¡°Alright,¡± Thorne agreed.


    Jasmine finally tore her eyes away, ncing at her father, her voice subdued.


    "Dad, can we just go home for lunch? I want to eat at home."


    "Of course," Thorne replied, his tone gentle. "We''ll go home."


    With that, the three of them left the hospital together.

 Chapter 428

    The next day, Sybil''s test results came back.


    Overall, the organ failure was less severe than what the previous nursing home had found.


    Ordinarily, with proper treatment and attentive care, her condition could be stabilized at this stage.


    But Sybil''s overall health was so poor that her organs were deteriorating faster than usual. The prognosis still looked grim.


    After the doctor''s exnation, Charlene and Helena felt a mix of relief and anxiety.


    They were relieved that Sybil still had a fighting chance, but worried because, given her current state, Sybil probably wouldn''t be able to cooperate fully with the treatment.


    That afternoon, Kenton called and invited Charlene and Stewart out for dinner.


    But Stewart was away on business, so Charlene drove by herself to pick Kenton up that evening.


    As they arrived at the restaurant and got out of the car, Vesta-just about to step out of her own vehicle-caught sight of them.


    She noticed Charlene and Kenton together, but Stewart was nowhere in sight. Not thinking much of it, she got out and walked toward Kenton. "Mr. Wagner."


    Kenton nced at her coolly, gave a curt nod, and immediately turned back to Charlene. "Let''s go," he said.


    He started walking ahead, picking up their earlier conversation as if nothing had interrupted them.


    A few days ago in Thorne''s office, when Charlene had discussed some of thetest developments in artificial intelligence with Professor Mack and the others, she''d earned their praise. Even though part of her felt she was just repeating what she''d heard from others, she couldn''t help keeping up with new trends in the field.


    She could tell that Kenton was now talking to her about recent breakthroughs in Al -brainputer interfaces, edge Al inference, and other hot topics.


    After Kenton responded to her greeting with such indifference, Vesta didn''t try to join in. She simply kept a polite distance of about six feet, trailing behind them as they entered the restaurant.


    At the front desk, the hostess looked at Kenton and asked, ¡°Good evening. How many in your party? Do you have a reservation?"


    Charlene answered, "Two. Yes, I made a reservation under Ross."


    The hostess checked the list, then smiled. ¡°Yes, Ms. Ross, we have your call on record. This way, please."


    Charlene nodded and followed the hostess, with Kenton beside her. The two of them left Vesta standing there, unnoticed.


    Vesta paused, surprised.


    Two people?


    So Stewart wasn''ting?


    Did this mean Charlene had earned enough favor with Kenton to meet him one- on-one, even without Stewart present?


    Kenton was a giant in his field, but he was notoriously aloof. He didn''t mentor just anyone, nor did he make small talk about Al with people. didn''t respect. Even when


    verm


    approached by colleagues, he rarely made time for them.


    With his status, his arrogance should have earned plenty of criticism. But his expertise was


    unmatched, and his contritet


    the country were undeniable.


    So even if his behavior didn''t fit his position, no one dared challenge him.


    Yet just now, he''d been the one to bring up professional topics with Charlene. He was the one making the effort.


    Was Kenton actually impressed by Charlene?


    Otherwise, why would he agree to meet her alone for dinner-something he


    almost never did, not even for close acquaintances?


    Had Charlene truly managed to get Kenton''s attention?


    Remembering Kenton''s obvious preference for Charlene over herself, Vesta pressed her lips together as she watched them disappearinto the restaurant.

 Chapter 429

    On Thursday evening, Charlene arrived at the dinner party with Stewart, who had just returned from a business trip.


    No sooner had they stepped inside than she spotted Vesta and Leah across the


    room.


    The two women clearly saw her as well.


    Leah scowled the moment she caught sight of Charlene and muttered to Vesta, "Why is she everywhere?"


    Charlene paid them no mind. After exchanging a few pleasantries with their host, she noticed Gaylord making his way toward them.


    Gaylord had gone out of his way to secure an invitation for her as soon as he learned she''d be attending.


    Tonight, Charlene wore a sleek, ck evening gown with a simple cut. Her long, straight hair fell like a dark curtain down her back, lending her an air of cool detachment and subtle mystery. She was striking, impossible to overlook.


    It seemed every time he saw her at an event, Gaylord found himself newly captivated.


    He''d been present at thest two gs as well, so Charlene wasn''t surprised to see him now. "You''re here too?" she remarked mildly.


    Gaylord quickly masked his admiration. "Yes," he replied.


    Word had it that Dane Turner would also be at the party that night.


    Turner was a close friend of Kevitt Smith, and both men were equally renowned for their contributions to Al.


    Vesta had met Turner twice during her doctoral studies. They weren''t exactly close, but at least they recognized each other.


    When she heard Turner had arrived, Vesta made her way over and greeted him. "Mr. Turner, it''s been a while."


    Turner nodded politely.


    Encouraged that he remembered


    her, Vesta smiled, ready to continue the conversation. But Turner showed little interest-before she could say another word, he turned away and addressed his assistant. "Well? Have Ross and Ferguson arrived?"


    "They have."


    Turner''s eyes lit up. He turned to the cluster of guests eager to speak with him and said, "I''ve heard Ross and Ferguson are here. If you'' excuse me, I''ll catch up with you allter."


    The host couldn''t resist teasing him. "Eager to debate with Mr. Ferguson?"


    "Not quite. To be honest, I''m more interested in Ross. I have a feeling she might be the more formidable one."


    With that, he offered a quick nod to those around him and made his way straight toward Charlene and Stewart.


    Vesta, left in his wake, felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment.


    Leah watched, bristling. "What''s his problem? Isn''t he supposed to be friends with Kevitt Smith? Then why-"


    Vesta cut her off, steadying herself. "Enough."


    Seeing her friend''s mood darken, Leah thought better of saying anything more.


    Meanwhile, Turner had reached Charlene and promptly introduced himself. "I''ve read your paper several times now," he said, his enthusiasm unmistakable. "It''s absolutely fascinating."


    After shaking his hand, Charlene replied, "You''re too kind, Mr. Turner."


    Charlene''s paper had only been published a few days before, but invitations from top international Al conferences had already begun pouring in. She had politely declined them all.


    Since she wouldn''t travel to meet him, Turner had flown in to see her instead.


    Now, finally face to face, Turnerunched into an animated discussion. They began with her recent research and soon expanded into broader topics in Al.


    Whether the conversation drifted to the history of artificial intelligence or its future trends, Charlene fielded every topic withposure and insight. Whenever Turner referenced some paper published by so-and-so in a given year, Charlene responded immediately-highlighting the


    brilliance of that particr work and, when appropriate, drawing connections to two or three rted studies. She distilled their core


    ideas, engaging Turner in an


    in-depth and stimting exchange.

 Chapter 430

    Charlene and Turner traded references and insights, their conversation lively and quick-witted.


    Anyone with half a brain could see it: the more Turner talked with Charlene, the more animated and genuinely delighted he became. In fact, as their discussion went deeper, Turner was even beginning to notice the gaps in his own knowledge -a realization that oddly enough, thrilled him.


    He couldn''t help blurting out, "I knew my instincts were right, Ross. You''re even more impressive than I thought."


    But who was Turner? He was the kind of man whose reputation spoke for itself. For Charlene, so young, to possess such a wealth of knowledge¡ªand for Turner himself to openly admit she had outshone him-well, that was enough to leave everyone listening in around them utterly stunned.


    Only Stewart managed a subtle, knowing smile.


    Vesta stood quietly off to the side, listening intently.


    Leah, on the other hand, had absolutely no idea what Turner and Charlene were discussing. After a while, as their conversation showed no sign of winding down, her patience began to fray. "What could they possibly have to talk about for this long?" she muttered. "It''s like they''ll never finish."


    Vesta said nothing, but her grip on her ss grew so tight her knuckles turned white.


    It was true that the Al field back home had made huge strides figures like Professor Hancock and Professor Dous were well-respected even internationally. But in terms of pure expertise, there was still a noticeable gappared to people like Turner or Kevitt Smith.


    When Charlene had attended the St. Aurelia''s University symposium, Vesta had thought that maybe, following Stewart around, Charlene had managed to pick up a few things. But now... she wasn''t so sure.


    Charlene''s depth of knowledge was simply staggering.


    To be able to hold her own-no, to actually outshine Mr. Turner in a direct conversation¡ªhow could that possibly be something she''d achieved in less than


    a year?


    Which meant that Charlene must have already been extremelypetent even before she joined PrimeStar...


    More than that, maybe that paper Charlene published really was entirely her own work!


    If that was the case, then Charlene had long since left Vesta in the dust, professionally speaking.


    But how was that possible?


    Charlene had barely finished her undergraduate degree before joining The Henderson Group as a secretary. How could she possibly have be so aplished?


    ¡°Vesta?¡± Leah finally noticed her sister''s pale face. "Are you okay? You look awful."


    Vesta tightened her hold on her ss, took a long sip of wine, and said nothing.


    Gaylord, for his part, had already witnessed Charlene''s brilliance before. Tonight, though, she was shattering even his expectations.


    While he was listening to Charlene and Mr. Turner talk, one of his friends sidled up beside him and whispered, "I did a little digging.


    Turns out Ms. Ross isn''t from


    around here. Her parents divorced when she was young, and apparently her mother has some mental health issues. She moved


    here with her uncle''s family more than a decade ago."


    "A few years back, her uncle''s business took a downturn. Hardly anyone stepped in to help them out, and they don''t seem to have many friends or rtives in this city.¡±


    "These days, the Ross family business is doing a bit better, but in a ce as


    wealthy as Starfall, they''re still barely on the map¡ª"


    At that point, Gaylord shot his friend


    a look, silently urging him to get to the point. The friend chuckled and continued, "As for who she''s marrying... well, the Ross family is so low-profile, I couldn''t find a single rumor about it in the entire social circle."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 431

    Gaylord Hearst frowned. "You mean you couldn''t find out anything at all?"


    "About her ex-husband? Not a single thing," his friend replied. "But I did pick up a few other bits and pieces. Apparently, she got married pretty young, but it seems things weren''t great between her and her husband. None of the Ross family''s neighbors ever saw him, and from what I gathered, the Ross family didn''t like her ex at all. They don''t even mention him if they can help it."


    His friend paused for a moment before adding, "Also, they already have a child." Gaylord''s head snapped up in disbelief. "What did you just say?"


    "It''s true. I was shocked, too, when I heard there''s just no way you''d guess it, right?"


    He was right.


    Gaylord had worked at PrimeStar Technologies for years, and not once had he ever heard Charlene Ross mention a child.


    So, the fact that not only had she been married, but that she already had a kid- he really hadn''t seen thating.


    Seeing the look on Gaylord''s face, his friend hesitated. "You want me to keep going?"


    He was really asking if Gaylord still cared-now that he knew Charlene had been married and had a child, did it matter to him? If it did, and Gaylord was nning to move on, there was no point digging deeper.


    Gaylord stood there, silent.


    He was the whole package, no doubt about it, but his love life always seemed to be one long, bumpy road. The first girl he liked fell for someone else halfway through his pursuit, and now, just as he was finally starting to care deeply for someone new, he discovered she''d already been married¡ªand even had a child. Anyone would have a hard time swallowing that.


    His friend let out a sigh, and when Gaylord didn''t answer, he gave his shoulder an encouraging pat and turned to leave. Meanwhile, Charlene was still chatting with Turner, herughter drifting over. Gaylord nced in her direction, unable to look away from the way she carried herself in conversation.


    A few secondster, he squared his shoulders and said, firmly, ¡°Whatever else you''ve got, go on-tell me."


    His friend, who was already eyeing the crowd for someone else to chat up, was caught off guard. "Huh?"


    When he realized what Gaylord meant, he stared at him, stunned. "No way. Seriously?"


    Gaylord met his gaze, saying nothing.


    His friend was silent for a long moment, about to respond, when Vesta Hawkins walked over and began chatting with the group in front of them.


    Gaylord hesitated when he saw her.


    His friend recognized Vesta, too. When she nced his way, he gave a sheepish smile and greeted her, "Ms. Hawkins."


    Vesta nodded, then looked over at Gaylord.


    He gave her a brief nod in return, then turned away, putting his back to her.


    Seeing this, his friend didn''t try to make small talk, and asked instead, "Should I keep asking around? Honestly, there''s not much left to tell, but I could get someone to dig a little deeper if you want."


    Gaylord shook his head. "That won''t be necessary."


    He was curious about Charlene''s ex, but not obsessed. They were divorced now, and digging too much into the past didn''t seem worth it. The only reason he''d asked was to get to know her a bit better, not to stage some kind of investigation.


    His friend shrugged. "Alright then."


    Vesta, seeing Gaylord''s attitude, turned her attention elsewhere.


    As soon as she arrived, Gaylord had looked over. To Leah Spencer, it seemed as


    if Gaylord was watching Vesta''s every move. She couldn''t help but tease, "You know, sis, Mr. Hearst really has his eye on you."


    Vesta said nothing.


    The truth was, once she realized Charlene was actually quite capable, Vesta immediately thought of Gaylord. Given Charlene''s looks and the poise she showed chatting with Turner, it wouldn''t surprise her if Gaylord were drawn to her. Charlene was beautiful, and the confidence she radiated only made her more attractive. Someone like her definitely had her own brand of charm.


    But when Vesta nced over at Gaylord, she found him talking idly with his friend, not even paying attention to Charlene. Now, hearing Leah''sment, Vesta smiled and felt oddly reassured.


    Just then, Granger Harden and Moran Albright finally arrived, apologizing to the host, "Sorry, something came up on the way. We''rete."


    "No worries, we''re all friends here," the host replied warmly.


    The moment Vesta saw Granger, her smile faded.


    After greeting the host, Granger nced around, his eyesnding on Charlene. He strode over to her without hesitation, as if she were the only person in the room. He didn''t even seem to notice Vesta was there.


    It was only when Moran nudged him that Granger looked over at Vesta and gave her a perfunctory nod.


    Vesta caught every bit of this.


    Leah, unaware of any of the tension, lit up when she saw Granger. "There''s Granger! Let''s go say hi-"


    Her excitement died mid-sentence when she saw Granger heading straight for Charlene and Stewart Ferguson. She huffed, "Why is Granger always hanging out with them? So annoying."


    It was true-Granger hadn''t been around for a while.


    As soon as he walked in, Gaylord''s expression darkened. Seeing Granger make a beeline for Charlene, Gaylord turned and quietly made his way back to her side.

 Chapter 432

    Granger barely spared a nce at Gaylord standing by Charlene''s side. Instead, he turned to her directly. "It''s been a while."


    Charlene nodded politely. "Been busytely?"


    "A bit. I''ve been traveling for work, just got back this morning," Granger replied.


    Even with his constant business trips, Granger had learned almost immediately that Thorne Henderson and Charlene were headed to City Hall to finalize their divorce. It had been over six months since they''d signed the separation agreement. Now, after all this time, the official split was finally just around the


    corner.


    Twenty-some days. Just a bit more, and once they were officially divorced, then he could-


    Granger caught himself when he noticed Turner still chatting with Charlene. He hid his thoughts, exchanged a few words with her and Stewart, then stepped aside to avoid intruding further.


    Moran and Vesta were together on the other side of the room. Moran waved him over, and after a brief pause, Granger made his way to join them.


    Vesta greeted him with her usual calm, "When did you get back?"


    "This morning."


    Moran perked up. "What about Thorne? He''s been on a trip for two, three days now. Any idea when he''sing back?"


    Before Granger could answer, Vesta''s phone chimed. She nced at the screen,


    a smile lighting up her face as she shed her phone. "He justnded."


    With that, she began typing out a reply to Thorne.


    Watching Vesta''s obvious happiness, Granger took a sip of his drink, then


    nced back at Charlene. A faint smile tugged at his lips.


    Charlene happened to catch his eye while talking with someone else. Seeing him in such a good mood, she simply nodded in greeting before turning away.


    Half an hourter, the party was winding down.


    Charlene and Stewart decided it was time to thank their host, Mr. Ablitt, and head out. As they made their way over, they bumped into Granger, Moran, and the others.


    Since they were all important guests, Ablitt insisted on escorting them downstairs himself.


    As they descended, Charlene and Vesta exchanged a few words, but never really engaged each other. Leah, meanwhile, red daggers at Charlene''s back, unable to hide her annoyance.


    Ablitt at first didn''t notice the tension, but by the time they reached the lobby, he was picking up on the chilly air between them. Still, he kept his questions to himself.


    As they reached the curb, Charlene and Stewart were about to say their goodbyes when they spotted Thorne stepping out of a car.


    Ablitt grinned. "Mr. Henderson, I thought you didn''t have time tonight. What brings you back?"


    Leah shot a look at Charlene, then spoke up loudly, "My brother-inw just got back from his trip-he''s here to pick up my sister!"


    Ablittughed. "So, showing off the happy couple, are we?"


    Thorne nodded at Charlene and Stewart in greeting.


    Neither of them responded, other than a curt nod.


    Stewart turned to Ablitt. "We''ll be heading out now."


    "Of course. Let''s get together again soon," Ablitt replied.


    Charlene and Stewart nodded and left without another word.


    Once they were in the car, Stewart looked like he wanted toin, but held his tongue. With Charlene''s divorce from Thorne almost final, he figured it was pointless to say anything, so he stayed silent.


    Just then, Charlene''s phone rang. The caller ID shed: York Watson.


    Charlene stared at the screen for a moment, then decided not to pick up.


    Stewart noticed and couldn''t help but say, "York''s a good guy, you know. You''re getting divorced soon-have you really never considered him?"


    Charlene set her phone down, shaking her head. "I just don''t feel that way about him. It wouldn''t be right to ept his feelings when I''m not ready."


    "But you never know if you don''t try. Maybe you''ll feel differently down the road." Charlene shook her head again. "If I do, I''ll deal with it then."


    "...Alright, fair enough."


    The next morning.


    Charlene had just arrived at the office when her phone started buzzing with notifications.


    She paused, scanning the messages-dozens of bank transfer alerts. Large sums, one after the other.


    All from Thorne.


    It dawned on her: Thorne was following through on the divorce agreement, transferring her share of the assets even before the divorce was officially finalized.


    Her suspicion was confirmed a few minutester when Padgett called. "Ms. Ross, Thorne wants to transfer all the agreed assets to you today."


    "For the cash portion, his attorney just confirmed the transfers areplete. The real estate paperwork is all in order as well. I''ll pick up the documents and bring them to you at the officeter, if that works?"


    Charlene had no objections. "That''s fine, juste by PrimeStar when you''re ready."


    "Will do," Padgett replied.

 Chapter 433

    That afternoon, Charlene and Gaylord were in the office discussing work when a knock sounded at the door. "Ms. Ross, Mr. Padgett has arrived."


    "Thank you, I''ll see him now." Charlene turned to Gaylord. "I have some personal matters to take care of. Why don''t you get back to your work for now?"


    Gaylord nced at Padgett and his assistant, nodded politely, and stepped out.


    Padgett and his assistant each carried a briefcase. Once Chester closed the door behind them, they beganying out stacks of documents-contracts, deeds, legal papers and carefully checked every item.


    When the inventory was finished and everything exchanged, Padgett said, "By the way, Thorne''s attorney asked me to pass on a message. Thorne said that if you find all of this too much trouble, if you don''t want to get involved with managing or making decisions for thepany, and you''d rather sell off your shares, he''d be happy to buy them from you."


    Charlene''s expression didn''t change. "I understand. Thank you."


    With nothing more to discuss, Padgett and his assistant soon left.


    Charlene looked at the piles of paperwork and legal documents, then set the briefcases aside and went straight back to work.


    Half an hourter, Stewart dropped by.


    He stepped into her office, ready to speak, but his eyes immediatelynded on the two briefcases by her feet. "Huh? What''s all this?" he asked in surprise.


    "The property deeds from my divorce settlement with Thorne," she replied.


    "All of them? That''s a lot of real estate-worth over a billion, at least. ording to your agreement, he had two years after the divorce to settle it all. But you haven''t even finalized the divorce yet, and he''s already wrapped everything up? That''s fast."


    Charlene nodded. ¡°Everything''s here. Not a single document missing.¡±


    Stewart gave a low chuckle. "He''s in quite a rush, isn''t he?"


    So it was all settled already. No wonder Thorne had reached out about finalizing the divorce paperwork so soon.


    After a brief pause, Stewart asked, "And the cash? Did he transfer it to your ount too?"


    Charlene nodded again. "This morning."


    "Wow." Thorne''s efficiency was almost unsettling. Even knowing Charlene had already moved on, Stewart couldn''t help but feel a pang on her behalf.


    He frowned, as if a thought had just urred to him. "You know, you two haven''t even signed the divorce papers yet and he''s already transferred all these assets to your name. Isn''t he worried you''ll change your mind and not go through with it?"


    Charlene''s voice was calm. "I wouldn''t know."


    Ever since she''d asked for a divorcest year, she''d just been waiting for it to be over. She never let herself dwell on anything else.


    Stewart hesitated, then mused aloud, "For him to act so quickly, maybe it means he still trusts you. At least, on some level."


    Trust?


    Their rtionship had only begun because of a single disastrous night. To this day, Thorne still believed she''d orchestrated the whole thing. If, in his mind, she was that maniptive, how could he possibly trust her now?


    Stewart seemed to remember this as well and gave a rueful shrug. "Alright, forget I said anything."


    Charlene changed the subject. "So, what brings you by?"


    "Ourpany''s anniversary ising up soon," Stewart said. "I wanted to talk with you about the dinner arrangements."


    PrimeStar''s tenth anniversary was just around the corner-a milestone worth celebrating, especially given how far thepany hade in a decade.


    As they discussed the event, conversation shifted easily to business.


    PrimeStar''s partnership with The Henderson Group had be well known in the industry, drawing plenty of attention.


    As their meeting wrapped up, Stewart added, "We definitely have to invite The Henderson Group to the anniversary."


    Charlene simply replied, "That won''t be a problem."

 Chapter 434

    That evening, just as Charlene was getting ready to leave work, her phone rang- it was Jasmine Henderson.


    Tomorrow was Saturday. If Jasmine was calling now, she was probably hoping to make ns. But Charlene had no time to spare.


    She was scheduled to visit the rehab center with Helena Ross and the others, to meet with the doctors about her mother''s medication and treatment.


    So, she let Jasmine''s call go unanswered.


    Saturday morning, when Charlene arrived at the rehab center, she immediately noticed that Sybil Ross looked even thinner than she had a few days ago. Her hair was brittle, her skin pale and drained of color.


    The doctor exined, "The medications she''s been taking for her mental health have put stress on her liver and kidneys. It wasn''t an issue before, but now that her organs are failing, it''s too dangerous for her to continue. We''ve stopped some of her prescriptions. She''s been in pretty poor spiritstely, and with the antibiotics she''s taking for her organs, her body is under tremendous strain..."


    Charlene tightened her grip on her purse and nodded, signaling she understood.


    Afterward, she and Vernon Ross spoke with the doctor for quite some time. It was nearly noon before they finally left the facility.


    As they walked out, Charlene''s phone rang again. Jasmine.


    Charlene pressed her lips together and immediately declined the call.


    After that, Jasmine didn''t try again.


    Butter that afternoon, Connie Snyder-who had just returned from abroad the day before called and invited Charlene to go shopping.


    Truthfully, Charlene wasn''t in the mood to go out, especially with Helena''s health having been so fragiletely. She felt she ought to stay home and keep herpany.


    But Helena gave her hand a gentle pat. "Don''t coop yourself up, dear. Go out and take your mind off things."


    "...Alright," Charlene replied softly.


    She changed her clothes and headed out to meet Connie.


    Connie, who''d been busy for months abroad with her fashion shows, hadn''t had much time to catch up. They chatted for a while before Connie found out about Sybil''s condition.


    Suddenly, even her half-finished iced tea was forgotten. Connie''s expression fell, and after a long pause, she tried tofort her. "Your mom... she''ll pull through. I just know it."


    Charlene wished with all her heart she could believe that.


    But the truth was, Sybil''s health was deteriorating fast.


    Charlene and the rest of the family knew the odds weren''t in their favor.


    "If I''d known, I wouldn''t have dragged you out¡ª"


    "It''s alright," Charlene shook her head, about to reassure her, when something caught her eye. Two familiar figures appeared in the crowd.


    Her gaze turned icy.


    Connie followed her line of sight-then she saw them too: Henley Hawkins and Maureen Spencer.


    Maureen looked every bit the elegantdy, dressed with taste, carrying herself with an effortless grace. Though she was nearing fifty, she barely looked forty.


    Henley, as always, seemed to take great care with his appearance. Even past fifty, he was tall and distinguished.


    They looked every bit the loving, well-matched couple.


    Dressed casually, the two seemed to be out enjoying a rxed day together, their good mood obvious as Henley held Maureen''s hand, carrying her purse as she picked through clothes-ying the perfect husband.


    Maureen and Henley didn''t notice Charlene or Connie.


    Connie, watching the scene, clenched her jaw in frustration. "Why do they get to be so happy? Life really isn''t fair, is it?"


    Charlene lowered her eyes.


    No, it wasn''t fair at all.


    Connie paused, then added, "Forget them, the worst part is-Thorne still..."


    Now that Charlene and Thorne were getting divorced, the Hawkins family''s fortunes would only get better with him on their side.


    But Sybil... she had nothing.


    Charlene''s grip tightened around her cup.


    Before long, Henley and Maureen drifted out of sight.


    Charlene''s spirits, already low, had been ruined further by running into them. She and Connie didn''t linger in the shops much longer-they each headed home.


    Monday morning, Charlene and Stewart visited The Henderson Group.


    This time, it was the core technical staff handling the meeting; Thorne was nowhere in sight.


    After a busy morning, Charlene excused herself to use the restroom. On the way back, she spotted Thorne and Coy standing by the entrance, deep in conversation.


    They fell silent when they saw her.


    Charlene made to walk right past them, but Thorne spoke up suddenly. "Why haven''t you been answering Minnie''s calls?"


    Charlene stopped, her voice cold. "Why should I have to pick up when she calls?"


    Thorne seemed genuinely taken aback by her response. For a rare moment, he was speechless, his deep-set eyes fixed on her as if searching for words.

 Chapter 435

    Charlene didn''t say another word. She simply stepped past them and entered the conference room.


    Their conversation by the door hadn''t gone unnoticed; several people inside had caught sight of Charlene and Thorne talking quietly. Still, nobody in the room really knew what was going on between them. To most, it looked like nothing more than an ordinary greeting, and no one gave it a second thought.


    Except for Stewart-he was in on the truth.


    As Charlene returned to her seat, Stewart leaned over and whispered, "Did you two have a fight?"


    She shook her head. "No."


    Even at the lowest points in their rtionship, when things had been at their tensest, it was never like that never any shouting, never any real argument. Now, things were different. There was nothing to fight about.


    With Henderson Group and PrimeStar officially starting their partnership, Charlene spent nearly the entire day at Henderson''s offices.


    By a little after five that afternoon, the meeting room suddenly erupted in shouts of surprise.


    "Oh my god, it actually worked!"


    "What happened?"


    "The model we built before-Ms. Ross thought it wasn''t good enough. Last week, we talked it over, and these past few days, we''ve reworked everything based on her suggestions-calctions, data, the whole architecture. And now, our model''s efficiency has improved dramatically! We''ve just broken through a bottleneck that''s been stumping us for almost two years. I can''t believe it¡ªit''s really solved!" Someone else chimed in, "And the alignment issue that''s been haunting us for ages¡ªwe''ve finally made headway. Ms. Ross, you''re absolutely brilliant!"


    It was worth noting: Henderson Group was one of the top firms in the country, and everyone here was among the best in their field-recruited at great expense for their expertise. By anyone''s standards, they were a formidable team.


    But today, they were discovering what it meant to meet someone truly extraordinary-somebody who raised the bar even for them.


    The engineers from Henderson looked at Charlene, their eyes shining. One of them hurried over and shook her hand, practically bouncing with excitement. "No wonder you''re the lead author on that long-form paper, Ms. Ross-you''re incredible!"


    Charlene smiled, about to respond, when she caught sight of Vesta standing quietly behind the group.


    Her smile faltered for a split second.


    The cluster of jubnt engineers noticed Vesta as well. "Ms. Hawkins? When did you get here?"


    Before Vesta could answer, Professor Hancock chuckled. "Ms. Hawkins has been here for a while now. You all were so engrossed, you didn''t even notice someone else had joined us."


    Vesta smiled but didn''t reply. If you looked closely, though, you''d see the smile didn''t quite reach her eyes.


    Professor Hancock was right-she had been standing there for some time. She''d witnessed part of the scene as Henderson''s most promising engineers crowded around Charlene, asking for her thoughts and advice.


    Vesta could follow some of their technical discussion-up to a point. But Charlene was operating on another level entirely. She''d nce at a problem and immediately pinpoint the issue, offering a solution so quickly that even Henderson''s brightest minds struggled to keep up.


    As for Vesta... well, shegged even further behind.


    The group, still buzzing from their breakthrough, was just about to dive back into discussion when Thorne''s voice suddenly cut through the chatter. "What''s all the excitement about?"


    No one was cowed by his presence as CEO; one of the engineers was about to fill him in when Vesta interjected, "Finished with your meetings?"


    Thorne nodded, ready to join the conversation, but as his gaze shifted, he caught the color in Vesta''s face¡ªor rather, theck of it. He frowned, concern flickering in his eyes. "You don''t look well. Are you feeling alright?"

 Chapter 436

    "Nothing much." Vesta smiled, checked her watch with practiced calm, and said, "It''s about time. Let''s go."


    "Alright," Thorne replied.


    After bidding farewell to the others in the conference room, he turned and left with Vesta.


    Charlene stayed behind with the rest of The Henderson Group''s tech team, continuing their work.


    Ever since Sybil''s medical scare, Charlene had all but moved into the Ross family home, worried about Helena''s health.


    That evening, after finishing her tasks at The Henderson Group, Charlene returned to the Ross home for dinner.


    No sooner had she finished eating than her phone buzzed with a new message.


    It was from York.


    [I''m heading back to base tomorrow.]


    Charlene read the message but didn''t reply.


    Perhaps guessing she wouldn''t respond, York sent another message after a short wait.


    [See you in a month.]


    He was letting her know-once her divorce was final, he would officially pursue her.


    Charlene understood his meaning, but still left the message unanswered.


    She set her phone down and reached for a book on the table, only for her phone to ring again.


    This time, it was a call from Irma Henderson.


    As soon as Charlene picked up, Irma''s voice poured through the line. "Charlene, I''ve heard about what happened with your mother. This is such a big deal-why didn''t you or your grandmother tell me?"


    Charlene hesitated, at a loss for words.


    Irma pressed, clearly anxious. "Fay¡ªyour grandmother''s doctor-told me that she took the news really hard and her health declined all of a sudden. How is she now?"


    "She''s doing a bit better thesest couple of days. Her spirits are uppared to before."


    Irma let out a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness. That''s good to hear."


    Then she hurried on, "Charlene, don''t worry about your mother. I''ll do everything I can to help. I''ll find the best doctors for her."


    "Thank you, Grandma," Charlene replied. "But I''ve already reached out to a top specialist. They''ll being tomorrow to examine my mom personally."


    "Is that so? Well, good, let''s see what they say."


    "Alright."


    Irma fell silent for a moment, her voice tinged with sorrow. "Your mother really is..."


    So unlucky.


    Charlene understood the unspoken


    sympathy. Before she could


    respond, Irma, worried about upsetting her, quickly added, "Fay told me that if your mom''s condition is managed well, there''s still hope. Charlene, try not to worry too much, okay?"


    "I know. I''ll try."


    They chatted for a while longer before ending the call.


    Afterward, Irma sat with her phone, uneasy and full of pity for Charlene. On impulse, she dialed Thorne.


    He answered almost immediately. "Grandma?"


    "You-you really are..."


    Hearing her tone, Thorne realized she was upset, though he couldn''t think of


    anything he''d done recently to provoke her. "Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing. I''m just in a bad mood and needed to scold you to feel better."


    Thorne raised an eyebrow. "Oh?"


    Irma had intended to give him a piece of her mind, but now that she had him on the line, she found herself at a loss for words. After a disgruntled "hmph," she hung up.


    Thorne set his phone down. Jasmine, still eating dinner, looked up and asked,


    "Was that Great-Grandma? Is something wrong?"


    "Your great-grandma''s in a bad mood. She called just to yell at me," Thorne replied.


    Vesta, listening nearby, chuckled. "Maybe she just misses you."


    "Hardly," Thorne said wryly. "She gets annoyed just seeing me."


    ...


    The next day, when Charlene and Helena arrived at the hospital, Irma was already there.


    The specialists arrived right on time.


    Leading the group was an elderly woman, even older than Irma and Helena.


    "Is that... Dr. Quintin?"


    Quintin was one of the world''s


    foremost experts on organ failure-a


    living legend in the field. She''d


    retired years ago; even the most powerful people found it nearly impossible to secure her help. Most of the top specialists in the country had once been her students.


    When Charlene had mentioned she''d contacted a renowned expert, Irma had


    never imagined it would be Quintin herself.


    To be honest, seeing Dr. Quintin walk through that door left Irma genuinely stunned.

 Chapter 437

    Quintin knew Irma as well.


    After greeting Irma, Quintin''s gaze shifted to Charlene, and she offered a warm smile. "You must be Charlene?"


    It was Charlene''s first time meeting Quintin. She replied respectfully, "Yes, that''s me."


    Quintin nodded, clearly pleased. "You''re a striking young woman."


    Beforeing to the hospital, Quintin had already been briefed about Sybil''s condition. Still, she didn''t rush to propose any specific treatment. Instead, she nned to observe Sybil a bit longer and get a clearer picture before making any decisions.


    Charlene and Helena had intended to stay by Sybil''s side the whole time and, as a gesture of gratitude, invite Quintin out for lunch. But Quintin waved them off, asking them to head home for now. She''d update them as soon as she had a treatment n.


    "As for lunch," Quintin said, ncing at Charlene with a smile, "there''ll be plenty of chances in the future. No need to rush."


    With Quintin making herself clear, Charlene and Helena had no choice but to leave.


    After leaving the hospital, Charlene returned to work at the office, while Irma apanied Helena back to the Ross residence.


    That evening, Charlene came back to the Ross home for dinner, and Irma was still there.


    Shortly after the meal, as Irma was getting ready to leave, she looked at Charlene, gave her hand a gentle pat, and sighed.


    Irma knew about Charlene and Thorne''s recent trip to city hall to finalize their divorce. Since they''d made up their minds, there was no point in trying to talk them out of it. Besides, even if she wanted to interfere, some people simply wouldn''t listen.


    And maybe, just maybe, starting over after the divorce would be the best thing for Charlene.


    With that thought, Irma said softly, "Take good care of yourself.¡±


    Charlene nodded. "I will. Please take care of yourself, too."


    Irma returned to the old mansion. As she stepped into the foyer, she spotted an unexpected guest sitting in the main hall and paused. "What are you doing back here?"


    Thorne turned halfway in his seat to look at her. "You yelled at me out of the blue yesterday. I figured you must be missing me, so I came by to see you."


    The olddy gave a huff and turned to the butler. "When did he get here?"


    "He arrived around six," the butler replied. "I was going to let you know, but Mr. Thorne said not to disturb you, so-"


    "Great-grandma!" At that moment, Jasmine came running down the stairs.


    The olddy''s face finally broke into a smile at the sight of Jasmine. She opened her arms and pulled Jasmine in for a hug. "Minnie, are you hungry? Have you had dinner?"


    "I ate with Dad already. What about you, Great-grandma? Did you eat?"


    The olddy''s smile lingered. "Yes, I did."


    Though seeing Jasmine lifted her spirits, the day''s events still left the olddy looking tired.


    Thorne noticed. "I wanted to talk to you about something, but since you''re tired, let''s save it for tomorrow morning-"


    "Don''t bother


    she cut him off, her


    tone curt. She could guess what he wanted to talk about-it was bound to be something about Vesta Hawkins. "I''m not getting involved, and don''te bothering me with your problems."


    Her words were sharp, and Jasmine, who had never seen her great-grandmother


    lose her temper before, simply blinked and asked, "Are you upset, Great- grandma?"


    The olddy sighed. "Yes." She nced at Thorne, her emotions mixed. "Charlene''s mother is seriously ill. Did you know that?"


    Even though Charlene had managed to get Quintin to look after Sybil, if the illness


    was truly severe, there was a chance that not even Quintin could help.


    Thorne''s gaze dropped. He replied quietly, "I know now."


    His voice was t, his face calm, showing not even a flicker of surprise.


    The olddy simmered with


    frustration: Thorne''s indifference toward Charlene was as obvious as


    ever. He knew all about the bad


    blood between the Ross and Hawkins families, but still


    The more she thought about it, the more her chest ached.


    Jasmine looked up. "Hasn''t Grandma been sick for a long time?"


    She remembered, even as a little girl, her mother had told her that Grandma was


    ill and needed to stay at the hospital.


    "Your grandma''se down with


    something new," the olddy exined to Jasmine. She didn''t spare Thorne a nce, her tone frosty From now on, if you want to make your own decisions, don''t bother telling me. Just go

 Chapter 438

    Sybil''s treatment n wasn''t going to be finalized so quickly.


    The next day, after a stop at the hospital, Charlene headed back to work as usual. Teague had flown in from out of state for a meeting with her and Stewart.


    At lunchtime, Charlene and Stewart took Teague out for a meal.


    Their partnership was more or less settled, so on the way, Stewart asked Teague when he nned to head back.


    Teague grinned. "I''m staying a couple extra days this time. I''ve got another business meeting tomorrow."


    Stewart perked up, curiosity in his voice. "Oh? What kind of business?"


    "It''s with Neural Nexus Tech," Teague replied.


    At that, both Charlene and Stewart''s smiles faded a little.


    Teague didn''t notice the change in their expressions. He had no idea about the tangled history between PrimeStar and Neural Nexus Tech.


    He went on, "Neural Nexus Tech made a big technological breakthrough recently -word is, the whole industry''s buzzing about their prospects. Yesterday, Mr. Hawkins from Neural Nexus Tech called and asked to meet. I thought it sounded promising, so I agreed."


    Charlene and Stewart had been so swampedtely, they hadn''t kept up with thetest industry news. Hearing this now, their faces darkened.


    After a quick nce at Charlene, Stewart managed a nomittal, "Is that so..." They chatted for a while longer until they reached their destination.


    After lunch, just as they were about to leave the restaurant, they ran into Vesta and her group at the elevator.


    "Mr. Hawkins!" Teague greeted Vesta and Henley with genuine warmth.


    Neither Vesta nor Henley had expected to bump into Teague, Charlene, and Stewart.


    "Teague, what a surprise," Henley and Vesta replied with polite smiles.


    After the pleasantries, Teague turned to Charlene and Stewart. "Mr. Hawkins, these two are-?"


    Stewart''s smile was cool. "No need for introductions. We already know each other."


    Teagueughed. "Right, we metst time I was here my memory must be slipping."


    He couldn''t help butpliment, "Mr. Hawkins, Ms. Hawkins, yourpanies are doing incredibly well. It''s honestly impressive."


    Vesta and Henley exchanged a pleased look at the praise.


    Ever since Neural Nexus Tech''s R&D team had cracked a major technical barrier, news had spread fast. Their self-driving car division suddenly became a major yer in the field.


    Everyone in the industry was specting that, if things went smoothly, Neural Nexus Tech''s valuation could easily break a billion, maybe even higher.


    As for Henley, thanks to Thorne''s help, his previously stagnant teck firm was suddenly making real progress. They''d just achieved a breakthrough of their own, and the outlook was brighter than ever.


    The unexpected good news from Neural Nexus Tech had the Hawkins and Spencer families riding high.


    No wonder everyone was in such a good mood these days.


    Leah, giddy at the thought of Vesta soon helming a billion-dorpany, shot Charlene a smug look. After all, all of this was thanks to Thorne.


    Thorne must have foreseen all of this before handing thepany over to his sister. When the news broke about Neural Nexus Tech''s breakthrough, he hadn''t even looked surprised.


    With Neural Nexus Tech and Hawkins Technology both celebrating huge wins- and Thorne and Charlene set to divorce-it seemed every stroke of luck hadnded squarely in the Hawkins family''sp.


    Charlene and Stewart stood quietly by, never joining the conversation.


    Vesta didn''t even nce in Charlene''s direction.


    Once they reached the ground floor, the two groups parted ways.


    Back in the car, Stewart pulled out his phone to catch up on thetest news. Only then did he understand why the Hawkins and Spencer families looked so pleased.


    "Thorne really is¡ª"


    Too generous for his own good!


    He swallowed the rest of his thought, aware of how it might affect Charlene, but


    inside, he couldn''t help feeling a deep sense of injustice.


    Back at the office, as Charlene and Stewart were nning their uing meeting, they suddenly


    got word. the final million-dor yet


    Stewart paused in surprise. "They raised the money that quickly?"


    Charlene nodded. "Looks like it."


    A heavy silence fell between them.


    After a while, they shifted back to work.


    Later that afternoon, just after the meeting, Charlene''s phone rang. It was Connie. "Charlene, did you hear about Neural Nexus Tech?"


    "I heard."


    "That bitch¡ªshe''s got some nerve. If their self-driving car division really is thatpetitive, doesn''t that mean?"


    Charlene squeezed her mouse so hard her knuckles turned white. Before she could respond, Connie continued, ¡°And I heard your bastard father''spany is doing better and better. There''s talk they might win the city''s smart traffic tform contract. If they pull it off? Hawkins Technology will finally have a real


    name in Starfall City."


    In other words, Thorne had singlehandedly secured a foothold for Vesta and the


    Hawkins family in Starfall.


    Watching the Hawkins family''s fortunes rise, Connie could barely contain her bitterness. "How is this fair? Those scumbags-why do they get toe out on


    top?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 439

    Charlene didn''t answer the question.


    She''d already asked it herself, long ago-more than once, in fact.


    But the world just wasn''t fair. She''d learned that lesson a long time ago.


    So, at some point, she''d stopped asking.


    Back then, she''d been powerless to change anything. But now-


    The City Smart Transit tform project was something both she and Stewart had heard of. It was, by all ounts, a solid proposal.


    However, with PrimeStar''s reputation soaring and their team already juggling higher-profile projects, neither she nor Stewart had nned on bidding for it. There simply weren''t enough hours in the day.


    But now...


    After hanging up the phone, Charlene sat down at herputer and began seriously researching the project.


    The concept was to use Al algorithms to optimize traffic flow at the city''s congestion hotspots, integrating modules for traffic monitoring, signal systems, and more.


    For mostpanies, the technical challenges would require months of nning and detailed strategy. For Charlene, though, it was well within her wheelhouse.


    As for Neural Nexus Tech''s progress on self-driving cars...


    Charlene sat in thoughtful silence for a while. Then she stood up and headed for Stewart''s office.


    After sheid out her thoughts, Stewart grinned and said, "So it''s the city''s transit revamp, huh? The Hawkins family has some insider guidance and thinks they''ve got it in the bag? Well, we might not have nned to step in before, but if the Hawkins family''s involved, we''d be fools not to at least give them somepetition."


    He added, "If you''re set on this, you have my full support. Just know it''ll mean burning the candle at both ends for a while."


    Charlene shook her head, her eyes resolute. "I''m not afraid of hard work."


    Then she shifted the topic to Neural Nexus Tech''s self-driving initiative.


    When she finished, Stewart asked, "So you''ve got a n?"


    "I do," Charlene replied. "Whether it''s engine design or the Al systems themselves, I can provide technical support. All you need to do is find the right people for us to coborate with."


    Stewart had spent half the afternoon frustrated by the Hawkins family and Thorne. Now, hearing Charlene''s confidence, his mood lifted. He pped his desk and said, "No problem. Leave it to me!"


    Taking on two new projects at once-one a long-termmitment-would certainly shake up PrimeStar''s schedule. But Stewart still backed her without hesitation.


    Charlene knew he wanted to help her push back, too.


    The thought warmed her. She said softly, "Thank you, Stewart."


    He ruffled her hair andughed, "No need to thank me. If we pull this off, I''ll make


    a pretty penny myself. I''m still young-got plenty of fight left in me."


    Once she''d made up her mind, Charlene was determined to give it her all.


    That very night, she dove into drafting the proposal for the city transit project. The technical hurdles and core metrics didn''t faze her, but the bid deadline was looming, leaving her little time.


    She powered through the night, working until dawn.


    The next day, she was supposed to apany Stewart to The Henderson Group''s offices. Instead, she stayed behind, telling Stewart to contact her online if anything came up.


    Honestly, The Henderson Group''s engineers rarely kept up with her pace anyway. Even if she''d gone in person, she''d end up spending more time waiting for their team to catch up than actually working.


    Now, juggling two projects at once, she was saving time by staying exactly where she was needed most.

 Chapter 440

    For the next couple of days, Charlene waspletely absorbed in the Starfall Smart Mobility project. She even went on several site visits to make sure her ideas were sound, triple-checking everyst detail. Finally, with just hours to spare, she submitted the bid documents-right on time.


    When Stewart got the news, a smile tugged at his lips. He shot Charlene a quick message: "Great work. You''ve earned a break."


    He''d been swamped himself these past few days. Between managing hispany''s day-to-day affairs and overseeing the partnership with the Henderson Group, Stewart also attended two business gs. Afterward, a handful of CEOs from autonomous vehiclepanies had reached out, eager to connect. He decided he''d do some research on thesepanies before making anymitments.


    Meanwhile, PrimeStar''s coboration with the Henderson Group was moving along smoothly. They''d just entered the next phase of partnership. To celebrate, Thorne invited Stewart and another partner out for dinner. By the time Stewart replied to Charlene, he was nearly done with his meal.


    Though Stewart wasn''t particrly fond of Thorne, he had to admit: Henderson Technology lived up to its sterling reputation. Thepany was packed with talent, and working alongside their engineers had been a genuinely pleasant experience.


    Of course, not every moment was enjoyable. He often ran into members of the Hawkins and Spencer families at these gatherings. Stewart couldn''t be bothered to exchange even a polite word with them¡ªhe''d simply leave first, not looking back.


    As he walked away, Leah watched him go, a smug smile curling on her lips. She leaned in close to Vesta and whispered, "Ever since your husband''spany started working with PrimeStar, that woman''s been constantly hanging around, as if the whole partnership would fall apart without her."


    "But these past couple days, she''s all but disappeared. Maybe she finally realized her efforts are pointless?"


    Leah was, of course, referring to Thorne''s recent gift to Vesta: a Neural Nexus Tech self-driving car, which was making waves in the industry and garnering rave reviews. It was clear to everyone that Vesta was on the winning side.


    After Thorne left, Leah''s voice took on a syrupy sweetness: "No matter how hard Charlene works, what does it matter? Stewart''s never going to just hand her a billion-dorpany. She could work her whole life and nevere close to what you started with, sis! I mean, she pulled every trick she could to marry into the family, had a kid, and in the end, her share of the assets can''t evenpare to the pocket change Stewart gave you. Isn''t it hrious?"


    "If I were her, I''d be devastated too, knowing Stewart could give you so much with hardly a thought."


    Vesta just smiled, saying nothing. She had to admit, seeing Charlene''s professional skills had stung a little at first. But, as her sister pointed out, Charlene had spent years scheming to get close to Stewart, pouring all her energy into it¡ª and for what? Even if she''d improved her abilities and managed to win over Stewart and Kenton Wagner, when would she ever reach the kind of wealth Vesta enjoyed without even trying?


    Rhoda chimed in with a sly grin, "Some people are just born on different rungs of thedder."


    No matter how hard Charlene tried, she simply couldn''tpete with Vesta.


    Henley listened in silence, but he agreed. In every way, Charlene fell short of Vesta. No wonder she''d worked so desperately for so long, only to end up with nothing.


    That evening, Charlene and Stewart joined one of the autonomous vehicle execs for dinner-a quiet, businesslike affair.


    A few dayster, the results for the Smart Mobility project bid were scheduled to be announced.


    On the day of the bid, Vesta apanied Henley to the venue. They arrived early, confident that they stood a strong chance. As they mingled with the other bidders, they wore easy, rxed smiles.


    Charlene and Stewart were thest to arrive. When Vesta and Henley spotted them, both froze in surprise. As far as they knew, PrimeStar hadn''t even entered the bidding-so why were Stewart and Charlene here?


    But their presence could only mean one thing...


    Realization hit them like a bucket of cold water. The confidence that had been shining on their faces vanished in an instant. With PrimeStar in the game, not even Thorne''s support could guarantee their win.


    It was only now, seeing Stewart and Charlene together, that Vesta and Henley finally understood why Charlene had been absent at the Henderson Group these past few days.


    So that''s what she''d been up to...


    Ignoring the shocked faces around them, Stewart and Charlene took their seats, unbothered by Vesta and Henley''s silent stares.

 Chapter 441

    It wasn''t just them-every other bidder, after spotting Charlene and Stewart, had more or less realized their own efforts had been for nothing.


    And that''s exactly how things turned out.


    While everyone waited, the results of the bid were announced surprisingly quickly. The winner of the Starfall smart transportation project was none other than PrimeStar.


    Charlene and Stewart weren''t the least bit surprised. They had more important things to do and had no intention of lingering here.


    As Charlene and Stewart walked past, not even sparing them a nce, Henley and Vesta''s faces, already sour, grew even darker.


    Since relocating to Starfall, the Hawkins Group had managed to stay afloat thanks to Thorne''s connections. Because of Thorne and Vesta, plenty of people in local business circles knew about theirpany.


    But that was pretty much where it ended-inside the circle. They still hadn''t managed to build any real recognition outside of it.


    Previously, the problem had always been theirck ofpetitive technology. Now, after finally making a breakthrough, this smart city transportation project had seemed like their ticket to broader recognition. If Hawkins Technology couldnd this contract, their reputation and standing would skyrocket.


    Everyone at theirpany had poured over a month of hard work and resources into this bid, convinced the project was as good as theirs. But now-


    After Charlene and Stewart left, Henley and Vesta just sat there, unmoving for a long while.


    The Hawkins and Spencer families were both following the bidding closely.


    It wasn''t long before Leah couldn''t hold back and called Vesta. "Sis, did they announce the results yet? Did we win?"


    Vesta''s voice was cool. "No."


    "No?" Leah frowned. "How is that possible? I mean, sure, there were a few strong contenders, but we "


    "PrimeStar got it."


    "What?!" Leah''s face fell. ¡°PrimeStar? I thought they weren''t even bidding! How¡ª"


    As she pieced it together, Leah''s


    tone turned venomous. "It must be that witch, Charlene. She can''t stand seeing how much Thorne cares about you, so she''s always trying to trip us up!"


    She snorted. "The more she acts like this, the more Thorne will hate her! I''m


    calling him right now to tell him what she did!"


    Vesta cut her off, voice t. "PrimeStar and the Henderson Group are working closely these days, Even if Thorne wanted to get involved, there''s nothing he can do about her right now."


    Leah hesitated. "So... what now? Are we just supposed to let this go?"


    Vesta said nothing.


    They might not be able to touch Charlene now, but that didn''t mean it would always be that way.


    Back home, when Georgina Spencer, Katie Hawkins, and the rest of the family heard the news, their frustration boiled over.


    After all, this was about the future of the Hawkins Group. It was no small matter.


    They couldn''t just let Charlene run wild.


    "It was bad enough when she


    sabotaged Vesta with Mr. Wagner and Stewart, but now she''s


    interfering with ourpany''s future. If she keeps targeting us like this"


    "I know," Henley interrupted. "I''ll find a chance to talk to her."


    This was too important to ignore.


    In fact, when Charlene and Stewart had been about to leave, he''d almost called out to her-but with so many people around, he''d held back.


    The next day, Charlene arrived at PrimeStar for work. She''d just stepped out of her car in the parking lot when Henley got out of his own and called her name.


    "Charlene."

 Chapter 442

    When Henley appeared, Charlene didn''t look the least bit surprised.


    The Starfall Smart Transit Project was crucial to the Hawkins family''s techpany, yet she had swooped in and snatched it from under their noses at thest minute. How could they possibly sit still after that?


    And it''s not as if this was the first time she''d pulled something like this.


    She would find opportunities to strike again in the future.


    The bidding was over-this project was out of the Hawkins family''s reach now.


    So, if Charlene guessed right, Henley was here to make sure she didn''t pull off another coup like this.


    But how did he n to persuade her?


    Of course, he''d try to appeal to her emotions.


    It was the cheapest tactic, after all.


    But Charlene had no intention of ying along with his act.


    She turned around, and just as he was about to speak, she cut him off. "I remember thest time Katie announced in front of everyone that I wasn''t her granddaughter. You''ve been living in Starfall for over half a year now, and I''ve run into you enough times, Mr. Hawkins, but not once have you ever publicly acknowledged me as your daughter-"


    She paused, her voice chilling as she met his gaze. "So tell me, Mr. Hawkins, now that you''re here, what exactly do you think you can say to me?¡±


    Charlene made it perfectly clear-whatever remained of their father-daughter rtionship was gone.


    Henley faltered, still searching for words, when Stewart''sughter rang out from behind him. "He''s right, Mr. Hawkins. After everything that''s happened, what could you possibly have to say to Charlene now?"


    Henley''s brow furrowed. "Mr. Ferguson, this is between me and Charlene¡ª"


    "Charlene?" Stewart scoffed. "You''re suddenly on such familiar terms? Funny, I don''t recall you calling her that in front of anyone else."


    Charlene had said everything that needed to be said.


    She wasn''t interested in dragging this out any longer. Turning to Stewart, she said, "Let''s go."


    Henley saw the cold indifference in her eyes and realized, maybe for the first time, that she truly no longer saw him as her father.


    Without another nce, Charlene headed upstairs.


    Henley hardly had a chance to speak the entire time.


    But with Stewart standing there, even if he''d wanted to convince Charlene, it was impossible. He could only watch helplessly as she walked away.


    Once


    sneer Side t


    still


    an


    the elevator, Stewart "After all they''ve done,


    they


    the nerve toe to you


    talk about family? Shameless.¡±


    Charlene just smiled. "You get used to it."


    Back at home, the moment Henley returned, the Hawkins and Spencer families immediately crowded around him, eager to hear what Charlene had said.


    Henley understood all too well what her words meant.


    He shook his head. "She wouldn''t listen."


    Katie scowled.


    Charlene had been right-Henley''s visit was all about making sure she didn''t cost them another prized project.


    Leah let out a snort. "This was a fluke. She managed to beat us once, but does she really think she can pull it off again and again? We''re giving her way too much credit if we think she''s that capable."


    That much was true.


    But you could never be too careful.


    With Charlene now working alongside Stewart, if something like this happened


    again, they''d be the ones paying the price.


    It made sense to take precautions.


    Even Maureen and Vesta, who were


    usually more reserved, silently


    agreed with Leah''s assessment.


    After all, Charlene might be clever,


    but


    t Stewart wouldn''t back her in


    everything.


    And even if he did, there was no way they''d always be able to trip them up.


    Vesta spoke up, "No need to lose sleep over her. Just keep an eye on her when we''re working on future projects."


    Henley nodded. "That''s all we can do."

 Chapter 443

    Thanks to the fact that Sybil''s illness was still in its early stages and her organs hadn''t deteriorated too badly, Quintin and his team were able to make several adjustments to her treatment n based on her overall condition. In the end, they finally found a way to stabilize Sybil''s health.


    The moment the news came through, the tension that had gripped Charlene, Helena, and the rest of the Ross family for over two weeks finally eased. It was as if a heavy cloud that had hung over their home had finally lifted.


    That evening, Helena-overwhelmed with relief and joy-insisted on cooking a celebratory dinner herself.


    After the meal, Charlene had just settled in the living room with her mother when her phone buzzed. Jasmine was calling.


    It had actually been more than a month since Charlene and her daughter hadst spoken.


    Thest time Jasmine had called, Charlene should have answered. But that had been right after Sybil''s organ failure was discovered; Charlene had been in no mood to talk, so she''d let the call go unanswered.


    Now...


    Seeing Jasmine''s name sh across the screen, Helena gently said, "Go ahead and answer it."


    Helena knew Jasmine was close to Vesta. Even if she tried to pretend it didn''t matter, she couldn''t help but care.


    Helena hadn''t seen Jasmine aroundtely, and she suspected it was because Charlene was worried that seeing Jasmine would only make her already fragile state even worse. While Helena had never truly med Jasmine for her closeness with Vesta, she knew that if Jasmine had shown up during those difficult days, it might have pushed her to the brink.


    But now, with Sybil''s health improving, Helena genuinely hoped that Charlene and Jasmine could reunite as mother and daughter.


    Charlene stared at Jasmine''s name for a few seconds before finally picking up.


    When Charlene hadn''t answered her call previously, Jasmine had thought about trying again in a few days. Ordinarily, her father always encouraged her to call her mom whenever she missed her, but this time, he''d gently suggested that her mom was dealing with a lot and needed some space, so Jasmine had tried to be patient.


    Still, it had been so long since she''d seen her mother-or even heard her voice.


    Tonight, she just couldn''t wait any longer and decided to try calling again.


    To her surprise, her mother actually answered.


    Hearing Charlene''s voice, Jasmine instantly became excited. "Mom!"


    Before Charlene could even say a word, Jasmine''s voice grew intive, almost on the verge


    vel


    Q"Mom, you finally pick


    up.


    I''ve missed you so muchtely..."


    Hearing the sniffle in Jasmine''s voice, Charlene looked down, hiding the emotions


    in her eyes before asking gently, "Have you had dinner yet?"


    "I have!" Jasmine''s mood lifted immediately at her mother''s words. She quickly asked, "Mom, when will you have time? Can Ie over tomorrow? No, can Ie over right now?!"


    Charlene replied, "I have to work tomorrow, but if you want toe over tonight, you can."


    She hesitated, then added, "But check with your dad first, okay? If he says it''s all right¡ª"


    ¡°He''ll definitely say yes!" Jasmine blurted out, not even waiting for her mother to finish. "I''ll go pack my bag right now, Mom, wait for me!"


    Before Charlene could say another word, Jasmine had already hung up. She turned excitedly to Thorne, who was sitting nearby reading. "Mom said I can go see her!"


    Thorne finished the page before looking up from his book. "I heard. Do you need me to drive you?"


    "No need!" Jasmine dered, grabbing Latonia''s hand and dragging her upstairs to help pack.


    Just a few minutester, Jasmine was back downstairs with her backpack slung over her shoulder. She


    didn''t even pause as she hurried


    past her father, waving as she ran


    for the door. "Dad, I''m leaving now!"


    Thorne looked up and watched her small figure disappear down the hall. ¡°Take


    care on the way. And good night."


    "Good night!" Jasmine called, her voice already drifting out the door.

 Chapter 444

    The next morning, after dropping Jasmine off at school, Charlene drove back to PrimeStar.


    In the days leading up to this, she''d already met with two heads of autonomous vehicle start-ups alongside Stewart, but after each meeting, she''d felt that neither was quite the right fit.


    Determined to find more suitable partners, she and Stewart attended a cocktail party that evening.


    They arrived early, mingled briefly, and soon spotted Thorne and Vesta across the


    room.


    Both Charlene and Stewart quickly averted their eyes.


    Perhaps their disinterest was a bit too obvious, because Thorne and Vesta made no move to greet them either.


    A little whileter, Dalton Ramirez and Kelvin Scott showed up.


    When Dalton caught sight of Thorne, Vesta, Charlene, and Stewart, he headed over to Charlene and Stewart first to say hello.


    "Mr. Ferguson, Ms. Ross. It''s been a while."


    It had, in fact, been some time since they''dst seen Dalton.


    Charlene and Stewart acknowledged him with polite but expressionless nods.


    Their feelings toward Dalton hadn''t warmed in the slightest.


    Not wanting to overstay his wee, Dalton excused himself after the brief greeting and walked over to Thorne and Vesta.


    "Mr. Henderson, Mr. Hawkins."


    Thorne nodded. Vesta turned, recognized him, and smiled. "Mr. Ramirez, it''s been ages."


    Dalton looked at her. "It has. Good to see you."


    He lingered for a moment but, sensing they were in the middle of a business conversation, refrained from interrupting further. After exchanging pleasantries, he moved on.


    Charlene and Stewart hade with a clear objective, but at these kinds of events, it was impossible to avoid the steady flow of people eager to introduce themselves. The evening kept them busier than they''d expected.


    Much the same could be said for Thorne and Vesta.


    In the past, whenever Vesta apanied Thorne to these sorts of gatherings, her role had been little more than decorative. The industry bigwigs in attendance


    never truly paid her any mind.


    But things were different now.


    Whether Neural Nexus Tech had been a gift from Thorne or Vesta''s own aplishment, it was indisputably herpany. Her ascension to billionaire status was no longer a remote possibility-it was imminent.


    Tonight, many of the business heavyweights who''d once overlooked her were not


    only polite but downright eager to win her favor.


    Vesta noticed the change, and so did everyone else.


    Kelvin, watching the whole scene unfold, nudged Dalton with his elbow. "Honestly,


    on this front, you really have to admit defeat."


    Apany worth billions-Thorne had handed it over with barely a second thought. In that regard, Dalton couldn''t possiblypare.


    Dalton said nothing.


    Though he considered Thorne a rival, he couldn''t argue when it came to how Thorne treated Vesta.


    He nced at Vesta''s back, a hint of admiration in his voice. "She deserves it."


    Kelvin blinked. "... You''re serious?"


    But both his childhood friend and Thorne seemed hopelessly smitten with Vesta-ready to give her the world and happy to do it. Kelvin didn''t get it, but he didn''t have the heart to burst Dalton''s bubble.


    Still, he couldn''t help adding, "Financial freedom really is something else. You can spend on


    whoever you want, and no one can


    stop you. I have to admit, I''m


    seriously jealous of Thorne."


    Dalton shot back, deadpan, "If you ever became financially free, I bet you''d burn


    through everything within a year.¡±


    Kelvin opened his mouth, then shut it again.


    Charlene and Stewart also noticed the shift in attitudes toward Vesta.


    During conversations, a few people even joked about Thorne''s generosity, marveling at how he couldvish fortunes on a beauty without batting an eye.


    Vesta, for her part, kept an eye on Charlene and Stewart, but with so many peopleing over to greet them, she failed to pick up on their true reason for attending tonight''s party.

 Chapter 445

    That night, when Charlene got home, she found Jasmine already fast asleep in her room.


    After her shower, Charlene slipped under the covers. Almost immediately, Jasmine instinctively rolled over, nestling into her arms, and mumbled sleepily, "Mommy, you''re back?"


    "I''m here. Go back to sleep," Charlene whispered.


    There was no reply.


    Charlene nced down and realized Jasmine had already drifted off again.


    The next morning, Stewart headed out for a business meeting, while Charlene joined a group of engineers for a trip to The Henderson Group.


    Charlene spent most of the morning deep in conversation about technical matters. When the discussion finally wound down, she nced back and noticed Thorne standing nearby, quietly listening to her.


    She paused, drew her attention back to the group, and said, "There are actually a few outstanding papers in academia on what I just mentioned. Would you like me to rmend some titles?"


    "Yes, please!" came the enthusiastic response.


    Charlene rattled off the names and authors of the papers, then turned to gather her things-only to meet Vesta''s gaze.


    Thorne noticed her arrival and walked over. "When did you get here?"


    Charlene looked away, leaving Vesta to answer.


    With a small smile, Vesta replied, "Just now."


    In reality, she''d been there two or three minutes already.


    She''d arrived just in time to catch Thorne and his technical team listening intently as Charlene exined someplex concepts. She only saw Thorne in profile, and though the angle wasn''t perfect, it was clear that as he watched Charlene, there was a look of genuine admiration in his eyes.


    The realization made her smile falter for a moment.


    It was the first time she''d ever seen Thorne look at Charlene that way.


    But... that didn''t necessarily mean anything. Or so she told herself.


    Later that afternoon, Vesta had more business at The Henderson Group and stopped by again.


    This time, she went straight to Thorne''s office.


    He wasn''t there yet.


    She was about to sit down when she noticed several books stacked neatly on his desk. Curious, she picked one up and saw it was an Al journal. Flipping through, she found an article that had been carefully marked.


    When she saw the title, she froze.


    It was one of the very papers Charlene had rmended that morning.


    Vesta''s mind shed back to Thorne listening quietly as Charlene spoke, his expression attentive and engaged. She pressed her lips


    together, a flicker of something


    unspoken in her eyes.


    Driven by a sudden need to know, she checked the other journals. Sure enough, they''d all been marked up as well.


    And she recognized the markings immediately-they were Thorne''s, his usual style whenever he read.


    Just then, the office door swung open.


    Vesta''s heart jumped. She looked up and met Josh''s gaze.


    He smiled in greeting. "Ms. Hawkins! The CEO''s still in a meeting. He should be


    done in about half an hour¡ª"


    "That''s fine, I know," Vesta said quickly.


    Josh nced at the books she was holding "Oh, those? The boss had


    me


    Are y


    sh-order them this order


    you interested in this stuff too?"


    "Rush-order?¡± Vesta echoed, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yep," Josh replied cheerfully.


    He was only there to grab a file and didn''t seem to notice her sudden stillness.


    "Ms. Hawkins, I''ve got to run-"


    "Go ahead, don''t worry about me," she said.


    "I''ll have someone bring you a coffee," Josh added as he left, file in hand.


    Vesta set the journal down with deliberate care and moved to the sofa to wait.


    Josh had said Thorne''s meeting wouldst half an hour; in the end, it was barely five minutes before Thorne walked in.


    Seeing him, Vesta managed a smile. "That was quick."


    "Josh told me you were here," Thornlied. "There wasn''t


    anything urgent left in the moal


    sol came back."


    He nced at the journals on his desk, but only briefly, before turning away and


    settling into the seat beside her.


    Vesta caught the gesture, and her smile faded just a little.


    She''d thought, at first, that he''d rushed back just for her.


    Now it seemed...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 446

    After Jasmine Henderson had stayed with the Ross family for three days, her phone rang one evening while Charlene Ross was in the bedroom, towel-drying her hair.


    ncing at the caller ID, Jasmine''s face lit up. She turned to Charlene,


    excitement in her voice. "Mom, it''s Dad!"


    Charlene just murmured an acknowledgment, and Jasmine quickly answered, putting the call on speaker. "Dad!"


    Thorne Henderson''s voice came through, warm and familiar. ¡°Have you had dinner yet?"


    "Yeah, I have!" Jasmine replied cheerfully.


    After a bit of small talk, Thorne finally got to the point. "Remember, tomorrow we''re going out with Ms. Hawkins, just like we nned. I''ll be sending someone to pick you up soon."


    The days Jasmine spent with the Ross family had been lively and delightful. Even though Charlene was busy with work and they didn''t get to spend as much time together as Jasmine had hoped, she still felt truly happy.


    She wasn''t quite ready to leave. Caught off guard by her father''s call, she started to protest. "Dad, I don''t-"


    But she stopped herself, as if something had suddenly urred to her. Her voice grew quieter, tinged with reluctance. "Okay... But I want you toe get me yourself."


    Thorne, ever indulgent when it came to his daughter, justughed. "Alright, alright, I''lle pick you up myself."


    When the call ended, Jasmine walked over, wrapping her arms around Charlene''s arm. "Mom, I don''t want to leave you..."


    Earlier, when Thorne had said he''d send someone, she''d instinctively refused. If Charlene guessed right, Jasmine had changed her mind because she didn''t want to let Vesta Hawkins down.


    She might not want to leave, but that didn''t stop her from agreeing to go, just to keep her promise to Vesta.


    Charlene just stroked her hair gently, her voice soft. "Come on, pack your things. Your dad will be here soon."


    Jasmine pouted, clinging to Charlene''s arm. "Mom, I already told you I brought so much stuff this time because I wanted to leave it here. That way, when Ie back for summer vacation, I won''t have to pack again! I haven''t even been here that long and you''ve already forgotten?"


    Charlene hadn''t forgotten.


    But when Jasmine had brought it up a couple of days ago after she first arrived, Charlene hadn''t agreed.


    After all, by the time summer rolled around, she and Thorne would likely be officially divorced.


    From then on, she would have to stick strictly to the terms of the custody agreement for their visits.


    Rather than exining all that, Charlene simply said, "Okay, Mom knows."


    She urged Jasmine to go pack up her homework and anything else she needed to bring.


    Not long after Jasmine finished packing, Thorne''s car pulled up outside.


    Though Helena and Vernon Ross weren''t particrly fond of Thorne, they did care about Jasmine. So when it was time for her to go, they joined Charlene at the door to see her off.


    Thorne got out of the car and, seeing Helena and Vernon, offered a polite greeting. "Mrs. Ross, Mr. Ross."


    It had been a long time since Helena and Vernon hadst seen Thorne. At his greeting, they merely nodded coolly, saying nothing.


    Thorne looked to Charlene, but she only bent down to Jasmine. "Go on, get in the car."


    "Okay." Jasmine said her goodbyes to the Ross family, then got in and rode away with Thorne.


    As Charlene turned to go back inside, Helena squeezed her hand. "You''ll be filing the papers soon, won''t you?"


    Charlene nodded. "Yes."


    Helena sighed, but smiled gently. "It''s for the best."


    After chatting with Helena for a while, Charlene remembered something and decided to text Thorne: "About the divorce-could you find a time to talk to Minnie about it?"


    For most kids, news of their parents'' divorce would be hard to ept.


    But Jasmine was different.


    Telling her wouldn''t be a problem.


    A whileter, Thorne replied: [Alright. I''ll talk to her when I get the chance.]


    Charlene set her phone down and was just about to get back to her work when another message from Thorne popped up: [If you have anything you want to add to the divorce agreement, just have your attorney contact mine. If it''s reasonable, I''ll agree to it.]

 Chapter 447

    Staring at the message he''d sent, Charlene lowered her gaze and typed back, "I have nothing to add."


    Thorne replied almost instantly: "Alright."


    After that, neither of them messaged again.


    Ever since Quintin had been brought in to treat Sybil Ross, it had be more convenient for Sybil to undergo examinations. She''d moved out of the care home and was now staying in a VIP suite at the city hospital.


    The next morning, Charlene apanied the olderdy and the rest of the family to visit Sybil at the hospital.


    After a period of treatment, Sybil still looked fragile, but she wasn''t nearly as gaunt as she''d been two weeks ago.


    Yet, she still couldn''t handle seeing familiar faces; whenever she spotted them, she was prone to breakdowns.


    Once their visit ended and Quintin stepped out of Sybil''s room, Charlene and Helena caught up with her in the corridor to ask about Sybil''s current condition.


    They had just started talking when Rhoda, Maureen Spencer, and Henley Hawkins turned the corner and headed toward them.


    Charlene''s expression shifted immediately.


    What are they doing here?


    Helena felt it too, her grip tightening around Charlene''s hand at the sight of Henley and Maureen.


    Her own daughter was just inside that room-she could barely keep herselfposed seeing those two. If Sybil were to run into Maureen and Henley as well... Helena couldn''t even imagine the consequences.


    Maureen and Henley seemed just as surprised to spot Charlene and Helena in the VIP wing.


    Before they could process it fully, however, their attention was drawn to Quintin.


    Rhoda''s eyes widened as she whispered, "Is that Quintin? What on earth happened with the Ross family, that they managed to get Quintin to take their case?"


    At her words, they all considered the possibility that this had something to do with Sybil.


    But then it struck them: Sybil''s


    issues were psychological, and


    .n


    Quintin wasn''t a psychiatrist. Maybe this wasn''t about Sybil''s mental health after all-maybe she had developed some other serious illness?


    It had been ages since anyone had seen Quintin in person; running into her now piqued their curiosity. Rhoda and the others felt tempted to approach and make small talk, but they had no real connection to Quintin, and no good reason to introduce themselves.


    Quintin, meanwhile, had noticed the change in Charlene and Helena''s demeanor


    as soon as Henley and the others appeared.


    She nced briefly in their direction, her gaze cool, before turning back to Charlene and Helena. "Sybil''s condition is improving. There''s no need to worry too much."


    Charlene and Helena were overwhelmed with relief. Grasping Quintin''s hand, they said gratefully, "Thank you, Quintin. We know it''s been a lot for you these past weeks."


    Quintin gave them a gentle smile and patted Charlene''s hand. ¡°It''s my duty."


    While they spoke, Henley and his group walked past and stopped a couple of doors down, entering one of the VIP rooms.


    Quintin had other urgent matters to attend to. After giving her team a few quick instructions, she said her goodbyes and left.


    Charlene and Helena watched Quintin disappear down the hallway, then exchanged a nce before turning their attention to the other room.


    They couldn''t help but wonder if something had happened in the Hawkins or Spencer families-that would exin why Henley and Maureen were here in the VIP ward.


    If someone from the Hawkins or Spencer families was seriously ill and Henley''s visits became frequent, there was a real risk that Sybil might run into them one day-


    The thought clearly troubled Helena


    as well, and Charlene, unable to


    contain her worry, quietly asked the


    doctor beside her, "Doctor, um...


    what happened to the patient in


    room 1003?"

 Chapter 448

    Before the doctor Charlene had addressed could answer, a young nurse nearby jumped in with an exnation. "The patient in Room 03 is an elderlydy. She fainted yesterday because of high blood pressure. After a thorough checkup, there wasn''t anything seriously wrong. She could''ve been discharged the same day, but her family insisted she stay for observation-they were worried about her."


    "She''s quite picky, too. She refused to stay in a regr room and demanded a VIP suite. Her family was just as insistent. The VIP rooms have been fully booked for days, but since they''re rted to someone important, that person pulled some strings, and they basically took a room that was already reserved for someone else..."


    The nurse rambled on until the doctor, worried about being overheard, gave a pointed cough. The nurse quickly fell silent.


    So, they''d be leaving tomorrow?


    That thought eased Charlene''s anxiety-at least Sybil was less likely to run into anyone from the Hawkins or Spencer families if the VIP patient left soon.


    Still... what if someone intentionally tried to upset her mother?


    Worry gnawed at her. Charlene turned to the doctor and nurse, her voice firm despite her unease. "My nerves are a bit frayedtely. I can''t handle any more stress. Please keep an eye on who goes in and out of my mother''s room. Other than the nurses and doctors she knows and us-the Ross family-no one else is allowed in without our permission."


    "And if anyonees around asking about my mother, I need you to let me know right away."


    The doctor nodded reassuringly. "Of course, Ms. Ross. You have our word."


    Even with their promise, though, Charlene couldn''t shake her worries. After all, if she was making inquiries about the Hawkins and Spencer families, there was no reason to think they weren''t doing the same about her.


    Her real fear was that the other families already knew why she and her mother were here...


    Meanwhile, in another part of the hospital, it was Georgina Spencer who had been admitted this time.


    Henley had business to attend to, so after a brief visit to check on Georgina, he left.


    Just as Charlene had suspected, no sooner had Henley gone than Rhoda began telling Georgina about how she''d seen Charlene and Helena in the hallway.


    Both women quickly guessed that Sybil must be the one who was ill.


    But what exactly was wrong with her?


    Determined


    to fi


    find out, Rhoda pulled aside the nurse caring for Georgina. "We thought we saw Dr. Quintin just now. If someone managed to get him here, they must have some serious connections. Do you know what''s wrong with that patient? Their family pulled out althe stops to get Quintin involved..."


    "It''s multiple organ failure," the nurse replied. "The situation is pretty serious."


    At that, both Rhoda and Georgina exchanged amused smiles.


    From what they knew, multiple organ failure was practically a death sentence. So Sybil was-


    But Rhoda, not wanting to jump to conclusions, pressed further. "The family looked familiar to me. Is theirst name Ross? Is the patient''s name Sybil?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Do you know them?" the nurse asked.


    Rhoda let out a softugh. "Oh, we


    go


    If it Then she continued


    y multiple organ failure, I time left?"


    suppose there isn''t much


    "That was true, but they have a lot of


    influence. They brought in Dr. Quintin, and he''s a miracle worker. I hear the chances of recovery are actually pretty good now."


    The smiles on Rhoda and Georgina''s faces faded slightly.


    After the nurse left, Rhoda let out a cold snort. "Some people really do have all the luck."


    She couldn''t help but add, "That brat Charlene surended on her feet when shetched onto Stewart Ferguson."


    If Charlene hadn''t known Stewart, Sybil would probably already be¡ª


    Maureen stayed silent, but her brow furrowed deeply.

 Chapter 449

    For safety''s sake, Charlene hired two extra caregivers to look after Sybil and asked them to keep an eye on the situation in Room 1003 as well.


    That very night, she got word that the patient in 1003 had already been discharged early.


    Even though Georgina had left the hospital without incident, Charlene didn''t let the caregivers go just yet. She decided to keep them around to continue caring for Sybil, just to be safe.


    Stewart was making good progress negotiating a self-driving car project, and he''d been swamped with worktely. So, when the government hosted its annual high- profile Business Excellence Conference, Charlene attended on his behalf.


    The event was a way for the government to recognize and rewardpanies for their development and contributions to the industry.


    This year, between six and seven hundredpanies had received invitations.


    Charlene didn''t arrive especially early. As soon as she entered, Granger Harden wrapped up his conversation and made a beeline toward her. "Ms. Ross, d you could make it."


    Charlene nodded. "Long time, no see."


    Vesta was there as well, representing Neural Nexus Tech.


    Ever since the conference began, Granger had barely taken his eyes off the entrance. The moment Charlene arrived, he wasted no time heading over to greet her-which didn''t surprise her in the least.


    She pressed her lips together and looked away.


    PrimeStar Technologies'' seats were near the front, right alongside The Harden Group.


    After a brief chat, everyone headed to their assigned seats.


    PrimeStar was seated next to The Henderson Group.


    Charlene spotted Vesta but didn''t see Thorne anywhere. She assumed he hadn''te to the conference this year.


    She was proved wrong a momentter. Just as she finished greeting someone on her other side, Thorne slipped into the seat beside her.


    When he sat down, Charlene didn''t bother acknowledging him. Thorne, however, nodded in her direction. "Just got here?"


    Charlene didn''t reply.


    On her other side, anotherpany representative leaned over to greet Thorne. After exchanging


    pleasantries, the woman at


    Charlene and Thorne, aboutment on what a striking pair they made-until she remembered they each had someone else in their lives. Thinking better of it, she looked past them to Granger and chuckled, "My, what a row of rising young stars we have here. You all look fantastic sitting together."


    Thorne smiled and made polite small talk, then the woman returned to her own seat.


    In just a few days, Thorne and Charlene''s divorce would be finalized.


    The thought made Granger nce over at the two of them. They sat side by side; yet seemed like total strangers. Aside from Thorne''s initial greeting, they hadn''t exchanged a single word. Sighing inwardly, he looked away.


    Thorne noticed and turned to Granger. "It''s been a while. What''s been keeping you busytely?"


    Granger replied, "Last year''s biotech project hit a snag. I''ve been traveling nonstop trying to sort it out."


    "Still not resolved?"


    "It''ll take a bit more time."


    "Need any help?"


    Granger shook his head. "Not for now, thanks."


    Thorne nodded, then nced at Charlene. She could feel his eyes on her and instinctively turned her head. Thorne spoke up, "I finished reading those papers you sent me the other day. They were excellent, but dide away with a few new


    questions-"


    Charlene turned away, pretending not to hear.


    Thorne just smiled and let it drop.


    Although Neural Nexus Tech had gained some recognition recently, its status still couldn''tpare to giants like The Henderson Group or PrimeStar. As a result, Vesta''s seat was way in the third-tost row.


    From her seat, Vesta watched Thorne, Charlene, and Granger sitting together up front. The tight line of her lips grew even more pronounced.

 Chapter 450

    Dalton Ramirez had arrived, slipping into the second row, just behind and off to


    the side of Charlene and Thorne.


    He was running a littlete.


    As he was about to take his seat, he caught sight of Thorne turning toward Charlene, striking up a conversation.


    When Charlene ignored him, the smile on Thorne''s face faltered ever so slightly.


    Dalton''s expression darkened.


    He couldn''t say exactly why, but he''d always felt that Thorne treated Charlene a bit differently.


    He''d noticed before that Thorne seemed rather interested in her. But in recent months, since there''d been no rumors or inappropriate behavior between them, Dalton had started to think maybe Thorne''s interest had faded.


    Clearly, he''d been mistaken.


    Dalton''s scrutiny was so open that Thorne couldn''t help but notice. Thorne nced over. "Mr. Ramirez, you made it."


    Dalton masked his annoyance, his tone cool as he replied, "Yes."


    The business summit was in full swing. Among the key officials in attendance was Hickey Watson.


    After delivering his speech, Hickey and the other officials began announcing the list of outstandingpanies.


    Naturally, PrimeStar was among them.


    Charlene joined Thorne, Granger, and several otherpany representatives onstage to receive their awards.


    The three of them-Thorne, Charlene, and Granger-stood together as the certificates were handed out.


    After the awards, Hickey invited the recipients to say a few words.


    Thorne spoke first. When he finished, Charlene took the microphone from him. "PrimeStar''s growth has always been about innovation, about building a team with a pioneering spirit. Of course, innovation is never easy. Bringing together highly talented people and making real breakthroughs is even harder..."


    Charlene''s earnestness on stage made Vesta, watching from below, want tough.


    PrimeStar really had done well for itself. But, honestly, how much of that had to do with Charlene?


    Sure, she''d published a paper that got quite a bit of attention, but that was after PrimeStar was already well-established and recognized internationally.


    Listening to Charlene''s speech,


    someone who didn''t know bettemet


    might think she''d poured her heart into building PrimeStar


    and''s


    from the ground up.


    The truth was, though Charlene could stand up there on behalf of thepany


    and give a speech, she was really just picking up the award for Stewart.


    The honor had little to do with her.


    After the speeches, Charlene and the others stepped down from the stage.


    The summit dragged on for nearly three hours.


    Once it wrapped up, Charlene was ready to leave. As she edged toward the exit, Granger stepped around Thorne and approached her. "Heading out?" "Yeah," she nodded.


    But Charlene''s name had be well-known in the industry by now, and plenty


    of executives wanted a word with her.


    Getting away wasn''t going to be easy.


    Both she and Granger were quickly surrounded.


    Thorne, too, was caught up in a crowd of eagerworkers.


    Dalton knew Vesta was at the summit as well. Noticing that Thorne hadn''t made a


    beeline for her, Dalton headed over himself.


    Vesta greeted him with a smile. "I didn''t see you earlier, Mr. Ramirez. I was


    starting to think you weren''ting tonight."


    "I got held up by something at work. Sorry for beingte."


    As he spoke, Dalton nced over to see Thorne-somehow, yet again-standing beside Charlene. Dalton''s brow creased.


    Vesta, always attuned to what was happening between Thorne and Charlene, noticed it too.


    Seeing her gaze linger, Dalton spoke up before she could. "Why don''t we head over there as well?"


    Vesta chuckled. "I''ve still got a few people to talk to, so I''ll have to stay here a bit longer. If you need to go over please don''t wait on my ount."  ?wnovel

 Chapter 451

    Dalton stayed close by Vesta''s side, showing no intention of leaving.


    A few minutester, just as Vesta was about to look for Thorne, she realized he was no longer with Charlene. Instead, Charlene was deep in conversation with Hickey.


    Given the rapport between Hickey and Dalton, it was only natural for them to exchange greetings when they ran into each other. After a brief hello, Dalton began to introduce Vesta, "Hickey, this is¡ª"


    But Hickey cut him off with a friendly smile. "Ms. Hawkins, we''ve met before."


    Vesta returned his greeting with politeposure.


    Hickey nodded and turned his attention back to Charlene. "Still keeping busy these days, Charlene?"


    The conference might have ended, but it was still a public space. Yet Hickey addressed Charlene by her first name, and his tone with her was noticeably softer than it had been with Dalton.


    It was clear Hickey made no effort to hide his admiration and fondness for Charlene.


    Charlene simply nodded. "I am."


    She could sense his warmth, just as she always had. In the past, she''d greeted Hickey as she would anyone else, never thinking much of it. But now, with Dalton standing beside her, she was suddenly reminded that Hickey was York Watson''s father.


    Even with York''s recent pursuit of her, Charlene didn''t feel awkward around Hickey. After all, nothing had actually happened between her and York.


    Vesta, meanwhile, nced down quietly.


    Hickey''s attitude toward her hadn''t been cold or dismissive, but it was certainly a far cry from how he treated Charlene. After their brief greeting, Hickey made no further effort to include Vesta in the conversation. It was as if he had no real interest in getting to know her, let alone offering any signs of appreciation.


    Normally, she thought, someone like Hickey would have at least mentioned Neural Nexus Tech to her-after all, she''d only been invited to attend the summit because of her role there.


    The realization made her smile falter just a little.


    Dalton, for his part, didn''t seem to notice Hickey''sck of enthusiasm for Vesta. But he did catch that Hickey wanted to chat with Charlene


    a while longer. Though Dalton


    wasn''t exactly fond of Charlene himself, he saw no reason to interrupt, so after saying his hellos, he quietly left with Vesta.


    Vesta noticed that Dalton''s opinion of Charlene seemed unchanged from before. Something seemed to ur to her, and she remarked, ¡°It seem Mr. Watson and Mr. Ramirez both have quite a soft spot for Ms. Ross. Not long ago, Thorne and I ran into her and Mr. Ferguson-Mr.


    Watson and Mr. Ramirez were with


    them, ying golf together..."


    Dalton''s surprise was obvious. "My father and Hickey, ying golf with Charlene and Stewart?"


    "Yes. It looked like Ms. Ross and your father know each other quite well-like it wasn''t even their first time meeting up." Vesta''s lips curled in a small, knowing smile as she asked, feigning surprise, "You didn''t know Mr. Ramirez and Ms. Ross were so well acquainted?"


    Dalton frowned, shaking his head. "No, I had no idea." Apparently, his father had never mentioned it to him.


    Vesta could see right through it.


    She lowered her gaze, thoughtful. Thest time she''d seen Abrd Ramirez, it had been clear he was rather fond of Charlene-she''d assumed he''d mention her to Dalton, and that might have changed Dalton''s view of Charlene, even if just a little.


    But as it turned out...


    Hickey was busy, and after a few more words with him, Charlene moved on to other matters.


    A little whileter, Charlene found a quiet moment and slipped out of the hall.


    Seeing her leave, Granger''s mind stirred. He turned to Thorne and said, "Thorne, I''ve got to head out."


    Thorne nced back. "Not staying for dinner?"


    Granger shook his head. "No, not tonight."


    "Alright," Thorne replied without pressing. "Let''s catch up again when things are less hectic."


    "Sounds good," Granger agreed, and then he was gone.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 452

    Granger Harden hurried after her, but he was a step toote. By the time he reached the elevator, Charlene Ross was already descending to the lobby.


    Meanwhile, across town-


    Thorne Henderson was deep in conversation when his phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, then picked up.


    A few minutester, he hung up just as Vesta Hawkins strolled over to him. "Who was that?" she teased. "You sounded like you were having a great time."


    He grinned. "An old college friend. He''s in Starfall City on business and wants to catch up. We haven''t seen each other in ages, and I''m freeter, so I said yes." Thorne paused, then added, "Want toe along?"


    Vesta nodded. She''d met Thorne after he''d graduated, and while she''d encountered a few of his college friends at social events, most had seemed like mere acquaintances. This one sounded different-clearly someone closer.


    "Sure, I''d like that," she said with a smile.


    After chatting with a few more people, Thorne checked the time, then left with Vesta for the restaurant where they''d agreed to meet.


    Thorne''s friend, Lean, was already seated when they arrived. He was French and rather striking, with a friendly smile. Spotting them, Lean stood and waved. In heavily ented English, he turned to Thorne and asked, "Is this your girlfriend?" Then, with a grin, he added, "She''s beautiful. You two are a perfect match."


    Thorne introduced Vesta, and Lean, ever the gossip, immediately wanted to know how they''d met.


    Vestaughed. "We first met in Golnd¡ªI''d just finished a ss..."


    As she finished telling the story, Lean let out a theatrical "Wow! A schr!" He turned to Thorne, nudging him yfully. "You''ve always had good taste. I remember hearing about a girl you liked in college-she was some kind of prodigy, graduated early, and I heard you two even got married before she finished school..."


    Vesta''s smile faded a notch, and so did Thorne''s.


    Thorne shook his head. "You''ve got it wrong, Lean. The girl you saw back then wasn''t my girlfriend."


    "No?" Lean looked genuinely surprised. "Really? I only met her


    once was heading back t


    France


    and didn''t follow what happened.


    Guess I misunderstood."


    Thorne smoothly changed the subject. "So, what do you want to eat?"


    Lean waved a hand. "It''s been years since I''ve been to Starfall. You''re the local-


    I''ll leave it up to you. I trust your judgment."


    Thorne smiled and let it drop. Lean was effortlessly sociable, and soon turned to Vesta, asking what she did for work.


    "I''m working on self-driving cars," she replied.


    "Wow, you''re an engineer? Impressive!"


    Vesta smiled modestly. "I''m just one part of the team. Actually, Thorne started thepany first, and then-"


    She exined how things had unfolded.


    Usually, when she told the story, people wouldment on how lucky she was to have Thorne''s support. But Lean was different.


    He gave her a long look. Though he didn''t say anything outright, it was clear from his expression that she didn''t quite live up to the picture he''d painted in his mind. He shot Thorne a nce, as if questioning his judgment-or maybe wondering if V¨¦sta was really good enough for him.


    Vesta''s smile cooled a little.


    Realizing he''d been a bit too transparent, Lean cleared his throat and asked, "So, how''s thepany doing now?¡±


    "We made a technical breakthrough recently," Vesta replied. ¡°It''s taken the


    Lean gave a polite smile. "Well, with


    Thorne involved, it''s no


    surprise


    Running a techpany and


    boosting its value must be a piece of


    cake for you two."

 Chapter 453

    "I wasn''t involved in thepany''ster development," Thorne said, his voice calm.


    At that, Lean turned to Vesta, surprise flickering across his face. "Wait, Vesta, you''re that talented?"


    Vesta shook her head. "Not really. The credit goes to the engineers. Most of them were already with thepany before I took over. If thepany''s doing well now, as you said, it''s all thanks to Thorne. I can''t really take much credit for it."


    Lean grinned. "You''re far too modest, Vesta."


    When Lean first heard that Vesta owed her career to Thorne''s generosity, he''d thought she wasn''t really all that remarkable, maybe even a little mismatched for Thorne.


    But listening to them now-watching the way Thorne and Vesta spoke up for each other-he started to reconsider. Maybe Thorne really saw Vesta as an expert in her field, someone even more specialized than himself when it came to Al. Perhaps he''d handed thepany to her because he believed she could lead it even further than he ever could.


    After all, Thorne was known for his generosity-and his humility.


    It made perfect sense that he''d do something like this.


    Vesta caught Lean''spliment and quickly shook her head. "No, really, I''m not just being modest..."


    Soon, the conversation shifted and they moved on to lighter topics, swapping funny stories about their time in Golnd.


    They''d all studied abroad there, so there was plenty ofmon ground, and Vesta, ever the natural conversationalist, found it easy to connect with Lean- even though this was their first real meeting. By the end of dinner, everyone was rxed and at ease,ughter flowing freely. In fact, at times, Vesta and Lean seemed to get on even better than Lean and Thorne did.


    Lean was only in town for business with his father, and he''d be heading back home tomorrow.


    After dinner, with other ns still ahead of him, Lean stood to leave.


    Before going, he shook Vesta''s hand. "Vesta, it was great meeting you. You''re interesting and very charming."


    He paused, ncing at Thorne with a brief smile as if wanting to say something more, but before he could, Vesta responded graciously, "You''re too kind, Lean."


    After saying their goodbyes, Lean waved, turning toward his car-only to spot Charlene and Stewart Ferguson walking out of the restaurant with their business associates.


    Lean didn''t recognize Stewart or the others, but he spotted Charlene right away.


    He pointed, surprised, and turned to Thorne. "That woman over there isn''t she


    ?"


    Thorne didn''t answer. Charlene had


    noticed Lean too. For a moment, she seemed to recognize him, but she quickly looked away. Normally, she wouldn''t have paid any attention to Thorne''spanions, but something about Lean nagged at her memory. Content befongs to


    They''d only met once, years ago, back in Golnd. She''d known he was one of Thorne''s closer friends from their university days. When Lean visited Thorne during a trip home, she''d happened to be there as well, and they''d crossed paths-though, if she recalled, it hadn''t been the most pleasant encounter.


    But that was all a long time ago.


    She felt a strange sense of nostalgia¡ªso much time had passed in the blink of an eye.


    A business partner was speaking to her, pulling her back to the present. Charlene turned away, focusing on the conversation and deliberately avoiding another nce at Thorne''s group.


    Lean took the hint from Charlene''s cool demeanor. ncing back at Thorne and then at Charlene with her newpanion, he seemed to understand something unspoken. He didn''t say anything more just offered a brief farewell to Thorne and Vesta before climbing into his car and driving off.


    Vesta wasn''t surprised that Lean knew Charlene. She''d only nced at Charlene and Stewart when they''d appeared, then thought nothing more of it.


    Thinking back on the dinner, Vesta smiled at Thorne. "Mr. Lean really is a good person-straightforward and easy to be around. I actually enjoyed hispany." Thorne smiled back. "He is," he agreed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 454

    The dinner that evening was with Mr. Ashcroft, the CEO of Axiom Flux Technologies.


    Earlier that morning, PrimeStar Technologies had finalized a partnership agreement with Axiom Flux Technologies.


    After their meal, Charlene and Stewart headed over to Axiom Flux''s headquarters. They spent hours in deep discussion with the engineering team, only parting ways close to midnight.


    Over the next two days, Charlene made frequent trips to Axiom Flux. She and the engineers worked overtime together, often stayingte into the night.


    Friday marked the date of Axiom Flux''s productunch event, an asion thepany had scheduled over a month ago. The reason for their relentless work ethic was simple¡ªthey wanted their coborative ideas to be fine-tuned and, if possible, partially realized before theunch. With the groundworkid, the focus of Axiom Flux''sunch event was about to undergo a drastic shift.


    In the early hours of Friday morning, after finally heading home for a few hours of rest, Charlene and Stewart both made their way to the Axiom Fluxunch event.


    Thepany had invited numerous journalists and industry peers to attend. As fellow professionals in the field, Thorne and Vesta were naturally among those invited.


    Charlene and Stewart, exhausted from their recent marathon ofte nights, arrived a littleter than most. The moment they walked into the main hall, Vesta and Thorne spotted them.


    Vesta paused briefly when she saw them.


    Axiom Flux''s decision to invite so many industry peers was, of course, about more than just showcasing technology; it was also an unspoken invitation for future coborations.


    PrimeStar, with its strong reputation innguage systems, had recently ended its partnership with Neural Nexus Tech, and while they''d since begun working with The Henderson Group, the nature of the new coboration was quite different from before. This meant PrimeStar was still open to working with other autonomous vehiclepanies in the area ofnguage systems.


    It wasn''t hard for Vesta to guess that Ashcroft''s invitation to Stewart was likely about this very opportunity.


    Despite being one of the newer yers in the tech industry, Axiom Flux had developed rapidly over the past few years. Their autonomous vehicles were among the most influential on the domestic market. If they could now join forces with PrimeStar, whose national profile and technical capabilities were undeniable, the partnership would surely give Axiom Flux apetitive edge in the autonomous vehicle sector.


    Still, Vesta wasn''t worried. Neural Nexus Tech''spetitive advantage in autonomous driving didn''t rest solely onnguage systems. Her ownpany had its strengths.


    With that thought, Vesta calmly looked away.


    Noticing Charlene and Stewart''s arrival, Mr. Ashcroft immediately came over, greeting them with a bright, weing smile.


    Seeing how much importance Ashcroft ced on Stewart, Vesta''s suspicions about his intentions to coborate with PrimeStar only grew stronger.


    After exchanging a few words with Stewart and Charlene, Mr. Ashcroft excused himself to finalize preparations. Theunch event was about to begin.


    The Henderson Group held amanding position in the tech world, and Thorne, as their representative, was naturally seated in the front row. Vesta, taking advantage of her association with Thorne, was also seated in the front, right beside him.


    After working closely with Charlene the past few days, Mr. Ashcroft hade to realize that she was, in fact, the technical powerhouse driving this coboration. Her seat was even closer to the center than Stewart''s.


    Stewart, noticing that Charlene had been seated next to Thorne, wasn''t surprised. Without hesitation, he took the seat assigned to Charlene. With a small smile, Charlene simply sat down in Stewart''s own spot.


    Vesta hadn''t expected Charlene''s seat to be ced right next to Thorne, but she didn''t dwell on it. She assumed the staff must have thought Charlene and Stewart were a couple, and wouldn''t mind sitting together.


    Thorne saw Stewart take Charlene''s seat but said nothing. Instead, he greeted Stewart with polite formality. "Mr. Ferguson."


    Stewart responded with a curt nod.


    At that moment, the event began.


    Theunch proceeded smoothly, the first half following the original agenda. Midway through, Mr. Ashcroft took the stage for his address.


    "Ourtest project represents a leap forward in intelligent technology," he announced. "Not only does our autonomous driving system break new ground, but so does our engine technology."


    "Axiom Flux Technologies has remained at the forefront of our industry, earning the respect of our peers. Recently, we''ve established a long-term partnership with PrimeStar Technologies, resulting in significant breakthroughs across multiple fronts. Now, I''d like to invite PrimeStar''s outstanding engineer, Ms. Charlene Ross, to the stage to introduce and exin the advances we''ve made together. Please wee Ms. Ross!"

 Chapter 455

    The moment Mr. Ashcroft finished speaking, the room erupted in a wave of apuse.


    Thorne nced over at Charlene, joining in the pping.


    Vesta hesitated for half a second before offering a few polite, subdued ps, her expression unreadable.


    Charlene didn''t spare Thorne a nce; instead, she looked briefly at Stewart, then rose from her seat and walked onto the stage.


    As she stepped up, Mr. Ashcroft beamed and addressed the audience, "Ms. Ross here is not only one of PrimeStar''s finest engineers-she''s the mastermind behind the core technology at the heart of our partnership with Axiom Flux Technologies!"


    A ripple of surprise swept through the room.


    Vesta blinked, wondering if she''d heard that right.


    PrimeStar was a powerhouse, both domestically and internationally. Every move thepany made was closely watched by the industry.


    It was no secret: anyone partnering with PrimeStar would be thrust into the spotlight overnight.


    So when Mr. Ashcroft publicly announced their coboration at such a major event, Vesta wasn''t particrly surprised. Nor did she find it odd that Axiom Flux Technologies would invite someone from PrimeStar to join him on stage, to exin the technical details of their work together.


    But for him to invite Charlene instead of Stewart-


    At first, Vesta had been taken aback when she heard Mr. Ashcroft call Charlene up, but remembering how well Stewart always treated Charlene, the surprise faded. It made sense; perhaps Stewart had simply asked her to stand in for him.


    Yet she''d never imagined that Charlene was the key figure in this entire coboration.


    How could that be possible?


    Even as the thought shed through her mind, Mr. Ashcroft continued, "Ms. Ross, I''ll leave the technical presentation to you."


    "Thank you," Charlene replied smoothly, taking the microphone and turning to face the audience. Her voice was calm and confident. "Good afternoon, everyone. I''m Charlene Ross, an engineer at PrimeStar. This coboration between PrimeStar and Axiom Flux Technologies can be broken down into four main areas: engine chipsets, breakthroughs in engine AI, autonomous driving systems, and the application of advanced materials-"


    She exined, delving into each domain, outlining the innovative strides their teams had made.


    Everyone knew that true technological innovation required coboration across disciplines andpanies. No single person could do it all-or so it seemed.


    But as Charlene spoke, it became clear she wasn''t just familiar with one narrow field. She demonstrated an impressive grasp of everything from self-driving vehicle systems to materials engineering, all the way to intelligent engine design.


    It was as if she''d single-handedly bridged these diverse disciplines herself.


    With ease, she exined how their breakthroughs had improved fuel efficiency for their autonomous vehicles, just how intelligent their self-driving systems had be, the level of safety they''d achieved, and the specific technologies-along with their breakthroughs that made it all possible. The audience, both technical experts andypeople, listened in awe.


    People weren''t just amazed at Charlene''s versatility; they were also imagining the immense potential value of any product born from this partnership between Axiom Flux Technologies and PrimeStar.


    The engineers in the room, in particr, looked up at Charlene with the kind of reverence usually reserved for legends.


    Vesta sat among them, still struggling to believe what she was hearing.


    She knew Charlene had expertise in AI. But how could Charlene also possess such deep knowledge of engines, chipsets, advanced materials, and fuels?


    Well-advanced materials, maybe. Charlene had demonstrated that before.


    But engines and chips? Those weren''t things just anyone could master.


    If they were, the industry back home wouldn''t have spent years struggling to catch up with foreignpetition in chip technology.


    In other words-


    Charlene had no notes with her, no prepared speech. Yet she tossed out technical jargon and exact figures as if they were second nature, casually referencing case studies and crediting experts for inspiring her, always with a trace of humility.


    The longer Vesta listened, the more her expression darkened.


    She clenched her hands in herp, a chill creeping over her skin.


    And then, all at once, a thought struck her. She turned to look at Thorne, only now realizing what this all might mean.

 Chapter 456

    Thorne was intently focused on the stage, oblivious to Vesta''s gaze.


    Vesta pressed her lips together, forcing herself to look away.


    The Axiom Flux Technologiesunch event had been a resounding sess.


    When Charlene and Mr. Ashcroft stepped down from the stage, they were met


    with another wave of enthusiastic apuse.


    The CEOs and executives in attendance immediately got up to congratte Mr.


    Ashcroft and Charlene as they made their way off the stage.


    Stewart was among the first to approach Charlene.


    It was already clear that Axiom Flux Technologies'' self-driving car was about to


    make waves both at home and abroad.


    Charlene''s value was about to soar to new heights.


    Having known Charlene for years, Stewart felt genuinely happy for her. As he


    walked up, unable to resist, he pulled her into a hug and said, "Congrattions."


    Charlene smiled. "Thank you, Stewart."


    Her voice was soft, and no one else caught the way she addressed him.


    Everyone here was in the tech business; they all understood how vital talent was


    to sess.


    At this moment, they were eyeing Charlene with even more interest than Mr.


    Ashcroft himself.


    After all, someone like her was a walking goldmine. If anyone could recruit her to


    theirpany-


    These business moguls were running the calctions in their minds, but none


    dared make a move before Mr. Ashcroft. This was, after all, Axiom Flux


    Technologies'' big day, and it wouldn''t do to disrespect him.


    So, they all offered their congrattions to Mr. Ashcroft first.


    Once that was done, they were eager to approach Charlene-only to find Stewart


    had beaten them to it.


    Over the past several months, Charlene and Stewart had often attended events


    and parties together. Many of the executives present had already met her.


    Back then, she''d just been Stewart''s girlfriend in their eyes, hardly attracting any


    real attention.


    But when Charlene''s research paper made headlines, her reputation changed-


    suddenly she wasn''t just Stewart''s plus-one, but a talented scientist in her own


    right.


    Stewart was a genius, and now it seemed his partner was just as impressive.


    People started to see how well-matched they were.


    But today''s Axiom Flux Technologiesunch had upended those perceptions.


    Charlene wasn''t just talented-she was a technological prodigy.


    It was enough that Stewart was a genius, but to find a partner who matched him


    step for step? It seemed almost unfair!


    Plenty of the executives couldn''t help feeling a pang of jealousy.


    After Stewart let go of Charlene, someone teased, "Mr. Ferguson, to think you''ve


    been keeping Ms. Ross''s talents under wraps all this time. That''s just cruel."


    "Isn''t that the truth?"


    Stewart raised an eyebrow. "Keeping her under wraps? Maybe you just don''t have


    the eye for talent that I do."


    The focus had already shifted to Charlene.


    After a few more jokes with Stewart, everyone turned to Charlene, making sure to


    be extra polite. "Ms. Ross, congrattions."


    Charlene replied, "Thank you."


    "Ourpany is working on some


    rted tech projects. Ms. Ross, do


    you think you might have time to


    meet soon? I''d love to discuss them


    with you in detail."


    She hadn''t even answered before another executive cut in, "His project hardly


    counts as cutting-edge. Now, at mypany-"


    Soon, Charlene and Stewart were surrounded by a lively, jostling crowd.


    Thorne, meanwhile, remained seated where he was, watching the scene unfold


    without moving.


    Vesta sat beside him, hands clenched tightly in herp, equally motionless.


    She nced at Thorne again.


    He still didn''t seem to notice her-in


    fact, it was as if he''d forgotten she


    was there at all. He hadn''t so much


    as nced in her direction for what


    felt like ages.


    Her face had grown pale, and her grip tightened further as she looked toward


    Charlene in the distance.


    She knew exactly what this sessfulunch meant.


    There was only so much of the self-driving car market to go around. Axiom Flux


    Technologies'' triumph would inevitably squeeze outpetitors.


    If, before today, Neural Nexus Tech''s recent breakthroughs had promised them a


    billion-dor share of the market-well, now...


    The realization made Vesta''s chest tighten painfully.


    And Charlene?


    If even half of what she''d presented


    on stage was her own work, just the


    patent royalties alone would make


    her a fortune. Never mind the


    bonuses from other technologies.


    Lost in these thoughts, Vesta was jolted back to reality by Thorne''s voice.


    She turned to see him checking his watch. "Don''t we have another appointment


    soon? It''s about time. Let''s get going."


    Despite all her previous ruminations, her mind was suddenly nk.


    Nodding, she stood and followed him as they made their way over to bid Mr.


    Ashcroft farewell.


    Mr. Ashcroft, still surrounded by well-wishers, was standing with Charlene and


    Stewart.


    Noticing them approach, Mr. Ashcroft greeted Thorne warmly. "Mr. Henderson."


    Thorne shook his hand. "Congrattions."


    Mr. Ashcroft smiled. "Thank you. To you as well."


    Thorne turned to Charlene. "Congrattions."


    Charlene''s expression was calm. "Thank you."


    Thorne then said to Mr. Ashcroft, "We have another engagement, so we''ll be


    heading out. Mr. Ashcroft, everyone-let''s catch up again soon."


    Mr. Ashcroft and the other executives all nodded their farewells.


    As they exchanged polite goodbyes with Thorne, several of them couldn''t help


    ncing over at Vesta.

 Chapter 457

    Everyone had heard that Mr. Henderson''s girlfriend was a PhD from an elite


    international university¡ªa tech prodigy, so the rumors went.


    But then, if she was such a prodigy, why hadn''t anyone ever heard of anything


    she''d actually aplished?


    Sure, Neural Nexus Tech had made some impressive breakthroughs recently, but


    most people figured that was just Thorne''s lingering influence from his time there.


    It couldn''t have had much to do with Vesta herself, could it?


    Meanwhile, Charlene had never boasted about being a genius. Yet, today, she''d


    stunned everyone with her brilliance.


    Looking at it now, maybe Mr. Henderson''s girlfriend''s "genius" reputation wasn''t


    all it was cracked up to be.


    No one said it out loud, but the sideways nces, the way people kept eyeing


    Vesta and Charlene, made their skepticism unmistakable. Vesta would''ve had to


    be blind not to notice.


    Herplexion had already been pale, but now she looked even worse.


    Seeing everyonepare her to Charlene, watching their silent doubt flicker


    across their faces, Vesta clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white.


    She might not have invented any groundbreaking tech, but her academic


    credentials were real¡ªno one had the right to question that.


    Still, with no one voicing their doubts, she had no opportunity to defend herself.


    Whatever indignation she felt had nowhere to go.


    And when it came to actual academic achievements...


    She thought of Charlene''s recent, internationally praised research paper and the


    way Charlene had dazzled everyone at the press conference today.


    Vesta had to admit, when it came to academic aplishments, she could no


    longerpete with Charlene.


    She stood frozen in ce, her face ashen.


    Thorne, having finished greeting a few acquaintances, turned to her. "Let''s go," he


    said quietly.


    Vesta forced a weak smile. "Alright..."


    She took a moment to collect herself, then greeted Mr. Ashcroft and a few other


    familiar business contacts with aposed expression before walking out of the


    venue beside Thorne. They politely nodded to people as they left the press


    conference.


    Outwardly, Vesta maintained her calm, but inside, she was still a storm of


    emotions.


    Thorne, on the other hand, seemed to have left the press conference behind


    without a second thought.


    He spoke in his usual, even tone. "Mr. ck''s team has been fully vetted, right?


    No issues?"


    He was referring to the person they were about to meet¡ªa potential partner for


    Neural Nexus Tech.


    Hearing his calm, gentle voice and


    seeing that familiar warmth in his


    eyes, Vesta''s anxiety slowly ebbed


    away. She managed a genuine


    smile Yes, I''ve looked into it


    thoroughly. Mr. ck''s team fits our


    needs perfectly."


    "Excellent."


    As they spoke, the elevator doors slid open.


    ...


    Axiom Flux Technologies had built a solid reputation at home, and today''s press


    conference was being streamed live.


    They might not have been famous enough to cause an online sensation with a


    single event, but they did have a loyal following who tuned in.


    At first, the livestream chat was


    fairly quiet. But as soon as news


    broke of Axiom Flux Technologies''


    partnership with PrimeStar,


    excitement exploded across the


    inte.


    Within minutes, the virtual audience swelled.


    After listening to Charlene''s presentation for a while, the livestream''s poprity


    skyrocketed, quicklynding the event on the trending topics.


    Leah Spencer bored and browsing


    online, noticed the trending topic


    and clicked out of curiosity. The


    moment she saw Charlene on


    screen she froze. Before she could


    process what was happening, a


    flood ofments praising


    Charlene''s brilliance filled the chat.


    People weren''t just singing Charlene''s praises¡ªthey were also specting that


    this press conference would put every other self-driving carpany out of


    business.


    And, of course, there was plenty of discussion about how much of a bonus


    Charlene, as the technical lead, would receive.


    Reading thesements, even Leah¡ªdense as she sometimes was¡ª


    understood what this all meant.


    Panic set in.


    She hurriedly closed the browser and dialed a number.


    When Maureen Spencer answered and heard Leah''s frantic words, she paused,


    clenching her hand around the phone.


    Henley Hawkins noticed the change in Maureen''s expression and asked, "What


    happened?"


    If what Leah said was true, Henley would find out eventually.


    There was no point in hiding it, so Maureen told him everything.


    When Henley finished listening, he could hardly believe his ears.

 Chapter 458

    "Charlene knows engines? She understands microchips? That''s impossible."


    Henley still couldn''t believe the paper Charlene published earlier was really her


    own work, even though it had caused quite a stir in the field.


    Now Maureen was telling him that Charlene was talented in both engine design


    and chip technology?


    How could that be?


    Maureen lowered her gaze, her voice quiet. "You don''t have to take my word for it.


    Just look it up yourself."


    A few momentster, after watching a clip from Axiom Flux Technologies'' press


    conference where Charlene spoke, Maureen felt her heart sink.


    Henley, on the other hand, still looked like he was in shock.


    At that moment, Leah''s angry voice came through on the phone. "She''s doing this


    on purpose! It wasn''t enough that she sabotaged Uncle''s traffic project-now


    she''sing after Vesta''spany, too!"


    Henley and Maureen exchanged a look; it was clear to both of them.


    Regardless of whether the tech breakthroughs shown at the conference were truly


    Charlene''s own work, one thing was certain: Axiom Flux Technologies''


    announcement was going to hit Neural Nexus Tech like a wrecking ball.


    Before either Henley or Maureen could respond, Leah''s tone switched from anger


    to anxiety. "What are we supposed to do now? Everyone''s saying Axiom Flux


    Technologies is going to dominate most of the self-driving car market. Vesta''s


    Sure, Axiom Flux Technologies seemed unstoppable at the moment, but-


    Maureen unclenched her fists and spoke with a calm, almost dismissive air.


    "Technology evolves every day. Today it''s yourpany making headlines,


    tomorrow it''s mine. Self-driving cars aren''t evenmercially avable yet, not


    really. We still have time. Markets shift. What looks like a sure thing now might be


    will dominate."


    She had a point.


    But Henley, who''d been running his own techpany for years without any truly


    groundbreaking breakthroughs, knew just how difficult it was to gain a


    technological edge.


    If making a breakthrough were easy, there wouldn''t be such a thing as tech giants


    -either here or abroad.


    The truth was, whoever seizes the initiative wins the game.


    And Axiom Flux Technologies hadn''t just made a breakthrough in one area, but


    several on a global scale.


    Otherpanies could only watch or try to catch up. Some might close the gap in


    a year or two; others, in ten or twenty years.


    By the time they thought they''d caught up, the market would have already left


    them behind.


    Henley felt a wave of unease. "I wonder what Thorne makes of all this."


    Maureen knew he was thinking of reaching out to their daughter.


    She shook her head slightly.


    "They''ve got more important things


    to handle right now. Let''s wait for


    Vesta and the others to finish what


    they''re working on."


    Henley nodded. "Alright."


    There wasn''t much else they could do.


    Vesta returned home after dinner with Thorne, Mr. ck, and the others.


    Her family hadn''t tried to contact her


    while she was out with Edwin, but


    she had no doubt that everyone at


    home already knew about the Axiom


    Flux Technologies press


    conference-and Charlene''s


    involvement.


    Sure enough, when she walked in the door, her parents and Leah were all there,


    waiting.


    Before anyone could speak, Vesta asked, "So, you''ve all heard?"


    Maureen gave a brief nod. "We have. What does Thorne say about it?"


    Vesta sat down, shaking her head. "He hasn''t said anything."


    Maureen paused, her mug halfway to her lips. "What do you mean?"


    Vesta replied, "He hasn''t said a word to me about the Axiom Flux Technologies


    announcement."


    Thorne hadn''tmented on Charlene. He hadn''t said anything about the


    Maureen paused again, momentarily at a loss.


    Henley and Leah exchanged nces, surprised.


    This wasn''t like Thorne at all.


    Usually, when a crisis like this


    hit-especially one with such a


    massive impact on Neural Nexus


    Tech-Thorne would have reassured


    Vesta told her not to worry, and then


    patiently broken down the technical,


    market, and business implications of


    Axiom Flux Technologies


    breakthroughs. He always helped


    her work out what to do next, how to


    get out of a tight spot.


    But this time, he''d said nothing at all.

 Chapter 459

    Henley was called away by an urgent phone call¡ªthere was still important


    business at the office.


    Vesta looked unsettled. Maureen guessed that, aside from being overshadowed


    by Charlene¡¯s dazzling performance today, something else must have happened.


    She asked, ¡°At the press conference, how did Thorne treat Charlene?¡±


    Vesta lowered her gaze. ¡°He admired her.¡±


    Maureen¡¯s expression darkened.


    In the past, Thorne had always ignored Charlene, never seeing any worth in her.


    He had never once shown her the slightest bit of respect.


    But now¡ª


    ¡°Those technical achievements Charlene talked about at the press conference¡ª


    do you really think she developed them herself?¡±


    Maureen hadn¡¯t spent much time with Thorne, but from what her daughter had


    told her, she knew Thorne was technically savvy himself, and he¡¯d always


    respected people with real expertise.


    If Charlene truly had such skills, then Thorne¡¯s sudden admiration would make


    sense.


    Before Vesta could answer, Leah blurted out, ¡°Of course they¡¯re not hers! She¡¯s


    just an undergrad¡ªthere¡¯s no way she could pull that off. It must have been


    Stewart¡ª¡±


    But Vesta cut her off, her voice quiet but certain. ¡°I think they really are hers.¡±


    Leah stared in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! How could she¡ª?¡±


    But then again, Charlene had skipped three grades to get into college early, and


    not just any college¡ªthe most prestigious university in the country.


    Leah had also skipped grades and attended a top school, but even she had to


    admit that it didn¡¯t quitepare.


    So, if Charlene wanted to do serious


    research, she had the foundation for


    it. Even if it was hard to ept,


    Vesta couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge


    that both Charlene¡¯s earlier papers


    and the innovations she¡¯d presented


    today could very well be her own


    work.


    Maureen was thinking the same thing.


    Back in school, Charlene¡¯s academic brilliance had put a lot of pressure on Vesta.


    Vesta clenched her fists. ¡°If those results weren¡¯t really hers, would she dare to


    im them so openly?¡±


    Leah scoffed. ¡°With her shamelessness? She¡¯d dare anything.¡±


    Maureen and Vesta chose to ignore her.


    Vesta pressed her lips together. ¡°I just don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    Charlene may have skipped grades


    to get into college, but back then she


    hadn¡¯t made much of a ssh


    academically. She¡¯d graduated,


    gotten married, had a child, and then


    joined The Henderson Group.


    Given all that, how could she possibly have developed such deep and


    sophisticated technical knowledge?


    Maureen could see what was


    troubling her daughter. Once Leah


    had left the room, Maureen said


    gently, ¡°Even if Charlene really is that


    talented, your bond with Thorne is


    deep. That¡¯s not something that


    changes overnight. And don¡¯t


    forget¡ªyou have your own


    strengths. So, Vesta, don¡¯t let this


    get to you.¡±


    Don¡¯t let it get to her?


    Vesta stayed silent.


    After the press conference, Thorne had quickly regained hisposure, treating


    her just as kindly as ever. But was his heart truly as unmoved by Charlene as he


    let on?


    She remembered how, not long ago, Thorne had gone out of his way to collect


    every paper Charlene had rmended to The Henderson Group¡¯s technical


    team. The thought left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    If he really was as unfazed as he pretended, he wouldn¡¯t have avoided talking to


    her about anything that happened at the press conference. But since that day, he


    hadn¡¯t mentioned it once.

 Chapter 460

    After the press conference, that afternoon, Charlene and Stewart returned to


    PrimeStar for a meeting.


    As soon as Charlene walked into the conference room, the PrimeStar tech team


    erupted in cheers. Word of what had happened at the Axiom Flux Technologies


    The engineers here had worked closely with Charlene before. They knew she was


    talented, but after watching the press conference, they realized she was far more


    impressive than they''d ever imagined.


    Everyone was congratting her. Charlene grinned and said, "Thanks, everyone."


    It took another two or three minutes for the excitement to settle down before the


    meeting finally got underway.


    Across the table, Gaylord Hearst watched Charlene in silence.


    He''d tried to ask her out a few times recently, but she always seemed to be busy


    and never had the time. He''d nned to try again in the next few days, but now...


    Gaylord had thought he already understood Charlene''s abilities-after all, he


    often found excuses to consult her about work problems, just like the other


    engineers. Yet, just like everyone else, today had shown him that Charlene was in


    a league of her own.


    And now, looking at this brilliant, dazzling woman, he couldn''t help but wonder:


    did he really deserve her?


    Especially when, despite all their recent interactions, it was obvious Charlene had


    never seen him in that way.


    With that thought, Gaylord quietly looked away.


    After the meeting, Charlene left the conference room and was heading back to


    her office when Gaylord caught up with her. "I watched the Axiom Flux


    Technologiesunch," he said, "Congrattions."


    She smiled. "Thank you."


    Charlene was swamped with work from the Axiom Flux project and had already


    fallen behind on her PrimeStar tasks. In a hurry, she thanked Gaylord and quickly


    walked off.


    He didn''t follow.


    It wasn''t that he was giving up. He simply realized that he needed time-to grow,


    to be stronger, to be someone worthy.


    Watching Charlene disappear down the hallway, Gaylord''s eyes grew more


    determined.


    Whatever the reason he''de back to his home country, he suddenly felt that,


    by some twist of fate, this was exactly where he was meant to be.


    Once Charlene''s figure had vanished from sight, he returned to his desk, dove


    into his work, and didn''t look back.


    ...


    The next morning.


    Vesta was in her office, reviewing documents, when her secretary knocked and


    entered. Vesta set her papers aside and asked, "Has Mr. ck arrived?"


    Over dinner yesterday, Mr. ck had mentioned he''de to Neural Nexus Tech


    this morning to discuss a partnership. It was already past ten; he should have


    arrived by now.


    "Actually," her secretary said awkwardly, "Mr. ck''s assistant just called. He''s


    decided not to pursue a partnership with us for the time being, so..."


    Vesta paused, sudden understanding dawning on her. "I see. You can go."


    But the secretary didn''t leave.


    Instead, she hesitated, then added,


    "And just now, Mr. Falconer''s and


    Mr. Sanderson''s assistants both


    called. They said theirpanies


    need to reconsider the


    coborations we were


    negotiating..."


    Vesta had expected that, after the


    Axiom Flux Technologiesunch


    things might get tough for her


    that deals nearly finalized would


    unravel so quickly.


    Thinking of this, and recalling the


    hundreds of millions she''d poured


    into elerating project


    development, Vesta''s face darkened.


    She gritted her teeth, took a moment


    to collect herself, and said,


    "Understood. You may go."

 Chapter 461

    After her assistant left, Vesta felt a growing weight settle over her.


    Technology was the lifeblood of thepany.


    With Axiom Flux Technologies zing a trail ahead of them, if Neural Nexus Tech


    wanted even a foothold in the autonomous vehicle market, they''d have to achieve


    another technological breakthrough¡ªsomething even more significant than


    before.


    But breakthroughs like that were nearly impossible to force.


    So far, she''d already poured six or seven hundred million dors into Neural


    Nexus Tech.


    But now, with Axiom Flux Technologies stirring up the waters, the future of Neural


    Nexus Tech looked more uncertain than ever. If she kept investing, and Neural


    Nexus Tech failed to deliver a breakthrough that truly made waves, it would be like


    tossing a billion¡ªmaybe even two billion¡ªstraight down the drain.


    And yet, the idea of giving up here made her stomach twist with frustration.


    Should she press forward, or cut her losses?


    Her thoughts wandered to Thorne.


    But even someone as brilliant as him couldn''t guarantee thepany would


    achieve the kind of breakthrough they needed, could he? Even if she asked, he''d


    never be able to give her a truly definitive answer.


    Vesta sat there for a long while, lost in thought, until her assistant knocked and


    entered again, snapping her back to reality. She realized it was already midday.


    "Mr. Hawkins, shall I arrange lunch for you?" her assistant asked.


    Vesta nced at her phone, saying nothing.


    She was sure Thorne understood the blow Axiom Flux Technologies had dealt to


    Neural Nexus Tech even more clearly than she did. Given how well she knew him,


    he''d probably already guessed how Mr. ck, Mr. Falconer, and the others were


    feeling about Neural Nexus Tech right now.


    She needed him now more than ever.


    Yet, since she''d had dinner with Mr. ck yesterday, Thorne hadn''t reached out to


    her once.


    She remembered how, at the press conference yesterday, Thorne''s attention had


    beenpletely fixed on Charlene onstage¡ªas if he''d forgotten Vesta even


    existed. The memory twisted in her chest, sharp and ufortable.


    Maybe, just like her, he still hadn''t recovered from the impact Charlene made at


    that press conference.


    Charlene had been working nonstop all day. It was after five when her phone


    finally rang.


    It was Jasmine Henderson calling.


    She nced at the screen, hesitated, and answered, "Hey, Minnie. What''s up?"


    "Mom, school''s almost out for summer! There''s a parents'' meeting tomorrow. Will


    youe with me? Please?"


    Charlene paused. She couldn''t remember thest time she''d dealt with something


    like this.


    "Summer break already?" she asked.


    "Yep!" Jasmine chirped.


    Charlene gathered herself and asked, "Is your dad busy?"


    After the Axiom Flux Technologies


    work. Thorne probably didn''t have


    time for Jasmine''s parents'' meeting


    either.


    "Dad''s free," Jasmine said, pouting a little. "But I want you toe, Mom. Just


    this once? Please? Can youe by tomorrow morning?"


    Charlene relented. "Alright. I''ll be there."


    Jasmine squealed in delight. "Yay!"


    "I''ve got work to finish, honey. We''ll talk more tomorrow, okay?"


    "Okay! See you tomorrow, Mom!"


    The next morning.


    Charlene drove over to Jasmine''s school. As soon as Jasmine spotted her, she


    ran straight into her arms. "Mom!"


    Charlene hugged her, ruffling her hair, then took her hand and walked with her


    into the building.


    Sally''s mom and Ms. Payne, Jasmine''s teacher, both looked surprised to see


    Charlene there in person.


    After thest family event, it had always been Thorne showing up for school


    activities¡ªshe''d barely been involved at all.


    "Hello, Mrs. Henderson," Ms. Payne greeted her warmly. "It''s been a while."


    "It has," Charlene replied, exchanging pleasantries.


    Ms. Payne gave her a rundown of


    how Jasmine had been doing at


    schooltely. From their


    conversation, Charlene could tell


    Jasmine was genuinely happy at


    home and in ss. Thorne really


    was paying close attention to her.


    During the meeting, Jasmine tugged


    on Charlene''s hand and whispered,


    "Mom, we haven''t gone out for lunch


    together in ages. Can we go


    somewhere after this? Just the two


    of us?"


    Charlene smiled. "Of course."


    But as they left the school together, hand in hand, Charlene spotted Thorne


    getting out of his car at the curb.


    Jasmine lit up at the sight of him¡ªnot surprised at all. "Daddy, you came!"


    Thorne met Charlene''s eyes before answering, his tone gentle. "Yeah, I''m here."

 Chapter 462

    Jasmine held Charlene''s hand in one and tugged Thorne''s sleeve with the other.


    "Come on, let''s go eat!" she chirped.


    Charlene hesitated, trying to slip her hand from Jasmine''s grasp. But Jasmine


    suddenly piped up, "You know, it''s been ages since I had dinner with both my


    mom and dad."


    Charlene paused, ncing at the little girl''s beaming face as Jasmine clung to her


    and Thorne, surrounded by other children happily nked by their parents.


    Charlene''s heart twisted.


    She''d kept Jasmine when the unexpected pregnancy happened, her decision


    alone. For years after, Thorne had barely been involved in Jasmine''s life.


    Only in thest couple of years had Thorne started making an effort, but by then,


    she and Jasmine spent more time apart than together as a family.


    The truth was, Jasmine had never really known what it was like to have both


    parents around¡ªa normal family life.


    In that, Charlene knew she''d let her daughter down.


    She''d given birth to Jasmine, raised her, but had never really given her a typical


    childhood.


    No matter what happened between her and Thorne, they would always be


    Jasmine''s parents.


    Whatever the future held, even if they divorced, there would be times they''d have


    to sit down together to talk about Jasmine''s future.


    A family meal like this, really, wasn''t so hard.


    "Mom?" Jasmine shook her hand and looked up at her with bright eyes when she


    didn''t respond.


    Snapping back to the moment, Charlene nced at Thorne, silently asking his


    opinion.


    He was already watching her, as if he could read her mind.


    "What shall we eat?" he asked.


    She looked away, her voice neutral. "You pick."


    Thorne nodded. "Alright."


    Soon, they each got into their cars and drove to the restaurant.


    When they arrived, they were shown to a private booth. Jasmine slid into the


    middle seat, and Thorne handed Charlene the menu. Then he turned to her and


    asked, "Will you being by The Henderson Group this afternoon?"


    "I''ve got other things to do, so I won''t make it."


    "Alright."


    He poured her some tea. Charlene nodded her thanks, then added, "Minnie''s


    birthday ising up. How do you want to arrange it?"


    Charlene hadn''t celebrated Jasmine''s birthday in two years.


    Last year, she had nned to fly


    over for Jasmine''s birthday, but


    Thorne never replied to her


    messages, and Jasmine seemed to


    be having such a good time that she


    clearly didn''t want her mother to


    Jasmine''s actual birthday to make


    the trip to Golnd.


    She hadn''t expected things to go the way they did after she arrived.


    Remembering it now, Charlene''s voice was calm. "You can handle it."


    By then, the divorce would be finalized, and Jasmine would be living with Thorne.


    He could celebrate however he wanted.


    As for her, she might not even go.


    While she was lost in thought, Jasmine spoke up. "Mom, will youe be with me


    on my birthday?"


    Charlene managed a soft smile, not promising anything. "We''ll see. If I have time,


    I''lle."


    Jasmine''s face fell. "Okay."


    Thorne got busy with phone calls after they ordered, taking call after call.


    Charlene barely spoke to him again for the rest of the meal.


    When they''d finished eating, Charlene was ready to leave, but Jasmine grabbed


    her hand, begging her to stay a bit longer.


    Charlene gave in.


    Thorne seemed to have finished his business and didn''t rush off. Instead, he


    joined them as they headed to the arcade.


    Charlene ignored him, and Thorne


    seemed to pick up on it. He didn''t


    press, just stood behind them


    watching Charlene teach Jasmine


    how to y the games.


    After a while, Charlene kept quiet, but Jasmine worried Thorne might be bored.


    "Dad, do you want to y with us?"


    Thorne nced at Charlene, who


    didn''t look his way, and smiled..


    that''s alright. I''m happy just


    watching you both have fun.


    "Okay then," Jasmine said, content.

 Chapter 463

    Charlene and Jasmine kept ying their game,ughter echoing through the


    room.


    Just then, Thorne''s phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, he stepped away for


    some privacy before answering, "Hello?"


    It was Vesta on the other end.


    Ever since the Axiom Flux Technologies press conference¡ªbecause of Charlene,


    and because she was genuinely concerned about Neural Nexus Tech''s future¡ª


    Vesta''s nerves had been on edge. Thorne hadn''t reached out to her since


    yesterday afternoon, and now it was already past ten in the morning with still no


    word from him. Her anxiety only grew.


    Trying to distract herself, she''d purposely left her phone behind during meetings


    and at lunch, hoping not to obsess over when he might finally contact her. But her


    resolve hadn''tsted long. After lunch, she gave in and turned her phone back on,


    only to discover she''d missed a call from him around eleven. Back in her office,


    she found a new research report on the future market for autonomous vehicles on


    her desk.


    Reading through the report, she realized just how little she''d understood about the


    scope of the self-driving car industry. The market was farrger than she''d ever


    imagined. Suddenly, the future for Neural Nexus Tech seemed full of promise.


    Thorne had also included some pointers on technical development in his report.


    By the time she finished reading, the anxiety that had gnawed at her was reced


    with a newfound confidence.


    Composing herself, Vesta spoke, her voice tinged with relief and gratitude. "I was


    in a meeting this morning and left my phone behind. That''s why I missed your


    call."


    "Yeah, I heard," Thorne replied. "Someone at your office told me."


    So he''d actually checked in with her colleagues when she didn''t answer, just to


    make sure she was alright? The thought made her smile.


    "I read the report too," she continued. "I know what I need to do next."


    "Good," Thorne said, his tone steady. "The market for autonomous vehicles is


    huge. If we can address some of our product''s weaknesses, Neural Nexus Tech


    still has a lot of potential."


    "Alright, I understand.¡± Vesta found


    herself softening, her voice gentle.


    "Did Minnie''s parent-teacher


    meeting go well? Have you eaten?"


    "Yeah, the meeting''s over," he replied.


    Vesta wanted to keep talking, but another call came through. She quickly excused


    herself and hung up, already shifting back into work mode.


    Meanwhile, Charlene hadn''t paid


    much attention to Thorne''s call or


    who he might be speaking with. She


    nced at the time; Jasmine''s


    afternoon sses would start soon.


    She wrapped up their game.


    Jasmine clung to her, looking up with pleading eyes. "Mom, can you take me back


    to school?"


    Thorne stayed silent, leaving the decision to Charlene.


    Since the school wasn''t far, Charlene agreed.


    This time, Thorne didn''t insist oning along. He simply looked at Charlene and


    said, "Thank you."


    Driving Jasmine to school was hardly a burden¡ªa far cry from the difficult times


    she''d left behind.


    Charlene said nothing. She just ruffled Jasmine''s hair and said, "Let''s get going."


    Jasmine beamed. "Okay!"


    Hand in hand, Jasmine waved


    goodbye to Thorne, then climbed


    into the car with Charlene. Thorne


    watched them drive away before


    heading to his own car and leaving


    as well.

 Chapter 464

    Later that afternoon, after Vesta wrapped up her work, she thought about inviting


    Thorne out for dinner. She called his phone several times, but each attempt went


    unanswered. Finally, she decided to ring Thorne''s assistant, Coy.


    As soon as Coy picked up, Vesta asked, "I haven''t been able to reach Thorne. Is


    he still busy?"


    Coy seemed surprised. "Didn''t you know? The boss flew overseas on business


    this afternoon."


    Vesta paused, caught off guard.


    She honestly hadn''t known.


    Thorne hadn''t mentioned a word to her.


    "Was the trip ast-minute decision?" she pressed.


    "Yes, it was."


    Even if the trip hade up suddenly, it wouldn''t have taken long for him to send


    her a text or give her a quick call.


    But he hadn''t said anything at all...


    The thought left her unsettled.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Vesta grabbed her purse and left her home office,


    calling Jasmine as she walked.


    Jasmine was sprawled out in the living room, piecing together a puzzle. Seeing


    Vesta''s name sh on her phone, she answered cheerfully, "Ms. Hawkins?"


    "Hi, sweetheart," Vesta replied, her voice gentle. "Is Minnie home yet?"


    "She''s home," Jasmine confirmed.


    Vesta smiled, "Did you have fun at the parent-teacher conference with your dad


    today?"


    Jasmine giggled, "Ms. Hawkins, you got it mixed up! My mom came to the


    conference, not my dad."


    At the mention of Charlene, Vesta''s smile faded slightly, her tone softening. "Oh, I


    see..."


    She paused, then continued, "I called your dad around lunch and asked if the


    conference was already finished. He said yes, so I just assumed he was the one


    who went."


    Having her mom there for the conference had left Jasmine in high spirits all day.


    Now, hearing Vesta bring it up, Jasmine chirped, "Nope! But after it was over, Dad


    came to have lunch with Mom and me."


    Vesta''s finger lingered over the elevator button. "He had lunch with both of you?


    Was that your idea, Minnie?"


    "No, it was Dad''s. He said he''d join us for lunch once he finished his work."


    He went out of his way to have lunch with Charlene?


    Vesta''s smile faltered again. But


    then, considering that the cooling-off


    period for their divorce was almost


    over, maybe they still had important


    things to discuss¡ªthat''s probably


    why...


    She tried to sound casual. "I see... Did your dad say anything to your mom during


    lunch?"


    Jasmine, half-absorbed in her


    puzzle, had to think for a moment.


    "Not really... He kept trying to talk to


    Mom, but she didn''t seem very


    interested. It kind of looked like she


    didn''t really want to eat with him at


    all."


    Vesta lowered her gaze and murmured, almost to herself, "Is that so?"


    "Yeah."


    Vesta fell silent.


    In truth, she knew that for the past


    two years whether it was


    something big or small¡ªThorne and


    Charlene rarely spoke on the phone,


    relying almost entirely on text


    messages to handle things.


    Even when it came to the divorce, Thorne could''ve sorted everything out with a


    message.


    If anything, letting thewyers handle it would''ve been even more straightforward.


    And honestly, if Thorne wanted to do something, he didn''t need Charlene''s input.


    Which meant, really, there was no reason for them to meet face-to-face.


    Yet today, they had.


    And from the sound of it, Thorne had made a point of seeing Charlene in person...

 Chapter 465

    The news about Axiom Flux Technologies had already reached the Ross family.


    Charlene''s recent sess made both Vernon and Helena genuinely happy for


    her.


    To celebrate, the family decided to take her out for lunch that Saturday.


    As Vernon''s car approached the restaurant and was about to enter the parking


    garage, another car nearly sideswiped them. The other driver had clearly


    misjudged their speed-it was obviously their fault-but Vernon, ever the


    gentleman who believed in keeping the peace, decided not to make a fuss.


    Technically, Vernon had the right of way; his car was ahead, and he should have


    entered first. But the other driver tried to cut him off. Vernon frowned, rolled down


    his window, and prepared to reason with them.


    It seemed the other party also wanted to make their case; their window came


    down at the same time.


    But as soon as Vernon saw who was sitting inside, his expression turned icy.


    Henley hadn''t expected to see Vernon and Helena either. Whatever words she''d


    had ready died in her throat.


    Maureen, sitting in the passenger seat, and Katie Hawkins in the back, along with


    Georgina Spencer in the following car, all recognized Vernon as well.


    None of them could quite believe the coincidence.


    Vernon turned his gaze away and, before Henley could react, drove his car


    smoothly into the garage.


    The outing had started off on a cheerful note, but Helena''s face hardened the


    moment she spotted Henley and the others.


    Charlene slipped her arm through Helena''s, gently patting her hand in


    reassurance.


    Thinking of her daughter''s recovery and Charlene''s own remarkable progress,


    Helena felt a wave offort. She realized it was time to look forward and not let


    the past dictate her mood. Gradually, her spirits lifted.


    After parking, the Ross family-six in total-were the first to head into the


    restaurant.


    Thanks to Helena''s new outlook, their group''s good mood went mostly


    undisturbed.


    But the same couldn''t be said for the Hawkins and Spencer families.


    As they watched the Ross family disappear inside, Katie, Georgina, Vesta, and


    the others couldn''t hide their sour expressions.


    They, too, had heard all about Axiom Flux Technologies.


    Even though Thorne''s support had given Neural Nexus Tech a new and promising


    direction, their recent investments had already gone up in smoke.


    Worse, having a direction was one thing; the actual future of Neural Nexus was


    still a huge question mark.


    On top of that, Georgina and Katie were both deeply unsettled.


    At the Axiom Flux Technologies press conference, Charlene had publicly taken


    credit for the breakthrough, and Mr. Ashcroft himself had confirmed that all the


    technology developed in cooperation with PrimeStar was entirely Charlene''s


    achievement.


    If that was true, then Charlene''s value had skyrocketed overnight-she could


    easily be worth billions.


    But how was that possible?


    Could Charlene really be so talented on her own?


    Was it really true that Stewart hadn''t contributed? Was it not secretly his work


    after all?


    Yet Charlene had publicly imed all the credit...


    With these thoughts swirling, the Hawkins and Spencer families couldn''t shake


    their mounting frustration.


    Vesta felt it most keenly.


    She balled her fists and said quietly, "Let''s just go inside."


    Snapped out of their thoughts, Katie and the others finally followed her into the


    restaurant.


    Over an hourter, after their meal, as Vesta and her group were leaving, they


    overheard voices near the elevator:


    "Our Stewart''s single now, you know. If you hear of any nice girls, do let us know."


    "Oh, don''t worry! After all these


    years, you don''t need to remind


    me''d never pass up a chance to


    introduce Stewart to a good match."


    Vesta looked up and realized it was Stewart''s mother speaking.


    But Darleen didn''t notice them as she stepped into the elevator.


    Maureen and Georgina recognized Darleen right away.


    Georgina seemed to catch on to something and let out a knowing smile.


    Vesta paused, and suddenly she understood what her grandmother found so


    amusing.


    If all the technological


    breakthroughs announced at the


    Axiom Jux Technologies press


    conference were truly Charlene''s


    work, then yes, Charlene would


    indeed be worth billions.


    More than that, if she was really that gifted, her future potential would be limitless.


    She could very well develop even more groundbreaking technologies in the years


    toe.


    In other words, if Charlene was as capable as she imed, she was a walking


    gold mine.


    With those credentials and that kind of talent, even the most selective families


    wouldn''t care that she''d been married before.


    Given all this, why would Darleen


    pretend there was nothing between


    Charlene and Stewart, still pestering


    friends to find Stewart a new


    girlfriend?


    It was obvious-Charlene''s so-called "breakthroughs" were far from the whole


    story.

 Chapter 466

    It wasn''t just Georgina and Vesta¡ªeveryone else was thinking the same thing.


    Leah scoffed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say from the start she¡¯s not that capable? But none of you


    wanted to believe me.¡±


    Rhoda chuckled. ¡°Who could¡¯ve guessed she¡¯d have the nerve to fake things right


    in front of so many people? Isn¡¯t that right, Vesta?¡±


    Vesta didn¡¯t reply, but a small, satisfied smile curled at her lips.


    Leah, buoyed by the turn of events, said with delight, ¡°Looks like that woman¡¯s


    dream of marrying into the Ferguson family after the divorce isn¡¯t going to be so


    easy now.¡±


    Charlene¡¯s so-called talents were clearly exaggerated, and the odds of her


    marrying into a wealthy family were slim to none. Which meant that neither


    Charlene nor the Ross family would be able to w their way to the top anytime


    soon¡ªif ever.


    That thought alone put Georgina, Leah, and the others in high spirits.


    As they got into the car, Georgina remarked with a grin, ¡°Next Wednesday marks


    the end of the waiting period. Once Thorne gets back from overseas, they¡¯ll


    basically be able to file the divorce papers right away.¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Exactly! I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t even directly involved, but she still felt a rush of excitement. Even


    though she called Thorne ¡°brother-inw¡± every day, she knew that her sister¡¯s


    rtionship with Thorne had grown far beyond what a piece of paper could define.


    But the fact that, legally, Charlene and Thorne were still husband and wife had


    always bothered her on some level.


    Georgina, Maureen, and the rest felt much the same. No matter how stable


    Thorne and Vesta¡¯s rtionship seemed, the knowledge that he was still, on


    paper, married to Charlene was a constant source of difort.


    If it bothered them, it was no surprise that Vesta herself felt even worse about it.


    Back when Thorne and Charlene¡¯s rtionship was rocky, Vesta had always


    believed she was the better woman in every respect, and she was certain Thorne


    could never have feelings for Charlene. So, at first, the legal bond between


    Thorne and Charlene hadn¡¯t really bothered her.


    But once Charlene began to prove herself at work¡ªand the shift in Thorne¡¯s


    attitude toward her became undeniable¡ªVesta couldn¡¯t help but start feeling


    uneasy about their lingering marriage.


    Just as this thought crossed her


    mind, Leah turned to her and asked,


    ¡°By the way, sis, do you know when


    Thorne¡¯sing back from this


    business trip?¡±


    When would Thorne be back? Honestly, Vesta wanted to know too.


    Ever since she¡¯d found out he was away, Thorne hadn¡¯t contacted her¡ªnot once.


    And every time she called, he didn¡¯t pick up.


    That realization soured Vesta¡¯s mood all over again.


    But then she remembered: every


    year around this time, Thorne¡¯s


    overseas business was always


    especially hectic. He was often so


    busy he barely had time to sleep,


    sometimes disappearing for days.


    Maybe she was just overthinking things.


    With that thought, Vesta managed to calm herself a little.


    Still, when she got home, she tried calling Thorne again.


    No answer.


    It wasn¡¯t until Tuesday that Thorne finally called her back.


    When she saw his name on the screen, Vesta¡¯s heart leapt. She answered right


    away. ¡°Thorne, are you finally done with work?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Thorne replied. ¡°It¡¯s going to be busy for a while longer.¡±


    Vesta¡¯s smile faltered, but before


    she could say anything, Thorne


    continued, ¡°Things are going to be


    hectic for the foreseeable future. I¡¯ll


    get in touch when things settle


    down.¡±


    Which meant he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it back before the end of the waiting


    period.


    And that meant the divorce with Charlene would have to be postponed.

 Chapter 467

    Monday morning, Charlene went to work as usual.


    Her schedule was packed, shuttling between Axiom Flux Technologies and


    PrimeStar, barely getting a moment to catch her breath.


    By Tuesday evening, as she stood in the elevator at the end of another


    exhausting day, Charlene nced at the date on her phone and let her gaze drop,


    lost in thought.


    Stewart, equally drained from his own workload, suddenly seemed to recall


    something. "Tomorrow''s thest day of the waiting period, isn''t it?" he asked, his


    voice low.


    Charlene slipped her phone back into her bag. "That''s right," she replied.


    After so many years entangled with Thorne, it was alling to an official end.


    Stewart found himself uncertain¡ªshould he be happy for her, or should he feel


    sorry? He''d never much liked Thorne, but knowing how deeply Charlene had


    loved him for years made this oue bittersweet.


    Still, even the hardest things eventually pass.


    Once the divorce was finalized, Charlene could truly begin again.


    With that in mind, Stewart just gave her shoulder a reassuring pat, choosing not to


    say much more.


    The next morning, Charlene finished her run, had a quick breakfast, and returned


    to the office, ready to dive into work when her phone rang unexpectedly.


    It was Thorne.


    They''d agreed, during the paperwork, to meet on the very first day the waiting


    period was over and make the divorce official. Tomorrow was supposed to be that


    day; it made sense that Thorne would call.


    She answered with a simple, "Hello."


    Before Thorne could say anything, Charlene cut in, "I''ll be there tomorrow morning


    at nine, sharp¡ª¡±


    Thorne interrupted, "I''m out of the country on business right now."


    Charlene paused, caught off guard. Before she could reply, Thorne continued, "I


    probably won''t be back for a few days. We''ll have to reschedule the appointment."


    She frowned, silent for a moment.


    Sensing her frustration, Thorne apologized, "I''m sorry. This one''s on me."


    Charlene drew a slow breath and, after a brief pause, said quietly, "Understood."


    She hung up before he could say anything else.


    Rubbing her temples, trying topose herself, she barely had a moment before


    her phone buzzed again.


    This time, it wasn''t Thorne.


    It was York Watson.


    Charlene''s frown deepened. She knew she''d be seeing York more often at the


    but their paths would inevitably cross.


    She liked York well enough, but right now, she simply wasn''t in the mood for


    anything more.


    If she answered, she''d risk giving him hope. If she didn''t, it would seem rude.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she took the call. "Hello?"


    York''s voice was warm and pleasant. "Busy?"


    "Sort of," she replied, keeping her tone neutral.


    He must have picked up on her


    unease, because he chuckled gently.


    "I''m not on leave yet¡ªjust happened


    to have a break today, thought I''d


    give you a call. Even if my calls


    annoy you, I''m afraid I can''t promise


    to stop."


    Charlene said nothing, but York went on, "How have you been? Still swamped at


    work?"


    "Yeah. It''s been busy."


    He hesitated, then asked, "And the divorce? Sorry if it''s not my ce, but... you


    and Thorne were going to finalize it tomorrow, right?"


    York didn''t know much about Charlene''s marriage, except that it seemed Thorne


    had pushed for the divorce and Charlene had simply gone along with it. He''d


    assumed everything was set in stone.


    Before Charlene could respond, he continued, "I''m tied up for a few more days,


    but when I''m finally free¡ª¡±


    Charlene cut him off, her tone candid. "That was the n, but it''s been dyed."


    York''s smile faltered for a split second. After a pause, he asked, "Can I ask why?


    Was it you, or¡ª?"


    "He''s overseas for work. He can''t make it back in time."


    "So, once he returns, you''ll go through with it right away?"


    "...Yeah."


    That was a relief. York couldn''t help but hope that by the time he was on break,


    Charlene''s divorce would be finalized. He kept the thought to himself.


    Just then, Charlene spoke up, "Mr. Watson, the reason I took your call was


    actually to say¡ª¡±


    He interrupted, "You want to tell me


    you answered out of courtesy, not


    because you have any special


    feelings for me. You just didn''t want


    to be rude, and maybe to set things


    straight again. I get it."


    Charlene started to protest, "You¡ª¡±


    "I know," York said, a smile in his


    voice. He found her


    straightforwardness oddly


    endearing. "But my position stands."


    He added, "I don''t have much time


    right now. Once I''m free, I''ll ask you


    out for dinner. We''ll talk then."


    With that, before she could reply, he ended the call.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 468

    The days ticked by, and it wasn''t just Stewart and York waiting for Charlene''s


    divorce-Granger was counting down, too.


    Granger, in fact, knew the exact date: Thursday. That was when Charlene and


    Thorne were supposed to sign their divorce papers.


    He''d been traveling for work a lottely, hardly ever in town. But this week, he


    made a point of catching the red-eye back, arriving home in the early hours of


    Thursday morning. After a few hours'' rest, sometime after ten, he tried to distract


    himself with work. But eventually, impatience got the better of him, and he dialed


    Moran Albright''s number.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve caught up with you and Thorne," Granger said, aiming


    for casual. "How about lunch today? Let''s invite Thorne too."


    Moran replied, "I''m free, but Thorne can''t make it. He''s overseas on business-


    left a few days ago and still hasn''te back."


    A knot formed in Granger''s chest. "Thorne''s... out of the country?"


    So, they hadn''t gone through with the divorce today after all?


    Granger had kept his distance from Thorne and the resttely. He''d called Moran


    partly to fish for news about the divorce. If it was finalized, maybe today would be


    his chance-


    But things hadn''t gone as he''d hoped.


    "So, any idea when Thorne''sing back?" he pressed.


    Moran, who was no longer as invested in the whole divorce saga as he''d been at


    the start, just shrugged it off. "No clue. You know how hectic he gets around this


    time every year-no telling how long he''ll be gone."


    Granger stared down at his phone, suddenly silent.


    After hanging up, he looked at Charlene''s number in his contacts. He''d thought


    today might finally be the day he could call her. But now, it seemed he''d have to


    wait a little longer.


    Busy days always seemed to pass in a blur.


    Friday afternoon, Charlene was at work when Jasmine called. School had just let


    out for summer break, and with Thorne out of town, Jasmine wanted toe stay


    with her.


    Charlene turned her down.


    From what Thorne had said on the


    phone a few days ago, he''d already


    been away on business for several


    days, She''d assumed he''d be back


    soon, but another week had slipped


    by and still, there was no sign of


    him.


    Jasmine spent a few days alone at


    home after school let out but quickly


    grew restless. By Wednesday, she


    called Charlene again: "Mom, Dad''s


    been gone for ages. I don''t like being


    home by myself. Can Ie stay


    with you?"


    The loneliness in her daughter''s voice made Charlene''s grip on the phone tighten.


    After a pause, she replied, "I''lle home right after work. For now, go stay with


    your grandma, okay?"


    Hearing her mother finally agree, Jasmine cheered up and hurried to pack her


    things for the Ross family house.


    Of course, Thorne''s unexpected business trip-and the resulting dy in


    finalizing the divorce-hadn''t gone unnoticed by the Ross family.


    That evening, over dinner, the old matriarch couldn''t help but ask Jasmine,


    "Minnie, do you have any idea when your father''sing home?"


    Jasmine, oblivious to the


    undercurrents among the adults,


    answered between bites, "Dad said


    he''s not sure. When I called him


    yesterday, he said he probably


    wouldn''t make it back in time for my


    birthday."


    Helena frowned at that.


    The mandatory waiting period was nearly over, and still there was no word on


    Thorne''s return. Would he really not be back until after the deadline?


    If so, would they have to wait through another cooling-off period before they could


    finally get divorced?


    Charlene caught the implication, and her brow furrowed as well.

 Chapter 469

    Monday morning, Charlene had just reached the lobby of her office building when


    she nearly bumped into Gaylord, who was arriving for work as well.


    Gaylord greeted her with a smile. "Morning."


    "Morning," Charlene replied.


    No sooner had she spoken than she spotted York across the lobby.


    Seeing him, Charlene slowed her steps for a moment.


    Gaylord noticed York too, and a frown creased his face.


    York, seemingly unconcerned with Gaylord, walked directly toward Charlene. "I


    got back early yesterday morning. It''s been a while since we''ve seen each other,


    so I wanted to stop by and say hello."


    He really did just want to see her-nothing more.


    Sensing her distance and not wanting to make things awkward or have her grow


    annoyed with him, York added quickly, "You look busy. Don''t mind me. I''ll be on


    my way in a minute."


    Charlene had said everything there was to say to York. Now that he''d shown up


    out of the blue, she honestly didn''t know what to say anymore.


    So when he gave her an out, she took it. She nodded briefly, then turned and


    headed for the stairs.


    Gaylord shot York a nce, then hurried to catch up with Charlene.


    York watched her retreating figure for a long moment before turning and heading


    back to his car.


    Inside his car sat a bouquet of flowers. He''d intended to give them to Charlene,


    but seeing how things were, he realized that if he actually handed them over,


    she''d probably start avoiding him altogether.


    The thought drew a self-deprecating smile from York''s lips.


    Upstairs, Gaylord pressed the elevator button, joining Charlene inside.


    Noticing him watching her in silence, Charlene looked up. "What''s on your mind?"


    "Nothing," Gaylord replied, shaking his head.


    But after a pause, he couldn''t help himself. "Does Mr. Watson ask to meet you


    often?"


    "No," Charlene said simply.


    York''s job was unusual-he didn''t get many days off, so even if he wanted to see


    her, he rarely had the time.


    Charlene''s attitude toward York had


    been clear enough just now; Gaylord


    actually felt relieved. Still, he couldn''t


    help worrying-if York ever grew


    more persistent, would Charlene


    eventually give in?


    That thought led him to remember Granger.


    As far as he knew, Granger liked Charlene too. But Granger hadn''t shown up for


    quite some time, and, like Gaylord, he''d never really made a move.


    Why was that?


    Had he given up?


    Lost in thought, Gaylord nced at Charlene, hesitated, and finally asked, "I''m


    just a little curious..."


    "Hm?" Charlene prompted.


    "York''s got a lot going for him, but you don''t seem interested. Why is that?"


    Gaylord wanted to know if there was


    something about York that put her


    off-or if there was some red g


    about rtionships or marriage he


    should be aware of. If so, he''d want


    to be careful not to make the same


    mistake himself.


    Charlene had never thought of


    Gaylord as someone who pried into


    other people''s business. It was the


    first time he''d ever asked something


    so personal, but she didn''t mind. "I''m


    not officially divorced yet. How could


    I consider anyone else? Besides, I''m


    just not interested in Mr. Watson."


    Gaylord blinked, taken aback. All this time, he''d assumed Charlene was already


    divorced. "You... you''re not?"


    She shook her head. "Not yet."


    Just as she finished speaking, the elevator doors slid open.


    Charlene stepped out and headed back to her office, ready to get to work.


    Gaylord stared after her, his mind nk for a moment.


    As he watched her go, a new thought struck him: Maybe Granger hadn''t pursued


    Charlene because he knew she wasn''t officially divorced, not because he''d given


    up.


    Or... maybe Granger knew Charlene''s husband?

 Chapter 470

    The next couple of days passed in a blur of busyness for Charlene, just like


    always.


    Because she''d been leaving early anding backte, even though Jasmine


    had moved in with the Ross family, mother and daughter barely saw each other.


    Thorne was just as busy with work, but Charlene heard he called Jasmine almost


    every day. She was never around when those calls happened, though, and had


    no idea what they talked about.


    Jasmine''s birthday fell on a Friday.


    Maybe it was because Thorne had always given her plenty of attention and love,


    but when it became clear he wouldn''t be able to make it home for her birthday,


    Jasmine didn''t seem all that upset. She just hugged Charlene''s arm and said, "It''s


    okay, Mom. As long as you''re with me on my birthday, that''s enough."


    Charlene had warned her she''d be workingte that day too-maybe only enough


    time to cook her a bowl of birthday noodles and give her a small present. Jasmine


    tried to take it in stride, but Charlene could see the disappointment flicker in her


    eyes.


    It had been ages since Jasmine tasted one of her mother''s homemade cakes.


    She missed them-missed that warm, sweet ritual. She''d thought, at the very


    least, Charlene would find time to bake her a cake.


    But living with the Ross family, Jasmine had seen for herself just how swamped


    her mother was. Even if she was disappointed, she didn''t throw a tantrum or make


    demands. She just sighed and said, "Okay, I understand..."


    Charlene was truly overwhelmed these days. PrimeStar, The Henderson Group,


    Axiom Flux Technologies everypany seemed to have a mountain of issues


    waiting for her input. She was workingte into the night, barely managing to keep


    her head above water.


    It was Jasmine''s birthday, after all. She''d brought this child into the world. No


    matter what, she owed her a certain responsibility. Even if she and Thorne weren''t


    officially divorced yet, Charlene knew she''d already let Jasmine down by not


    being there for her.


    Thinking about this, Charlene said, "If I get off work early tomorrow, I''ll bake you a


    cake."


    Jasmine brightened instantly. "Really? Thanks, Mom!"


    But Thursday turned out to be an absolute chaos. By the time Charlene finished


    her work, it was already three or four in the morning. She barely had time to go


    home, shower, and copse into bed-it was five a.m. by then. With a meeting at


    Axiom Flux Technologies scheduled for nine, there was no way she could make a


    cake.


    All she managed was to cook a simple bowl of birthday noodles and hand


    Jasmine her gift before rushing out the door.


    By the time she finally returned home that night, it was after nine.


    She nced at her phone, thinking about the present she''d left that morning and


    how she hadn''t even had a minute to wish Jasmine happy birthday in person. Her


    heart twisted with guilt.


    Stewart noticed her troubled expression. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s Jasmine''s birthday today," Charlene replied quietly.


    Stewart could understand theplicated feelings Charlene had toward her


    daughter. He knew that, no matter what, she still cared deeply.


    He nced at the clock. "It''s not toote. Go home you can still spend some


    time with her."


    Charlene nodded.


    She left the office and drove straight home.


    When she walked in, Helena was still


    awake. The elderly woman greeted


    her in a gentle voice, "You''ve been


    gone all day. Thorne didn''t call,


    either. Minnie hasn''t been herself


    today."


    Charlene paused. She hadn''t expected Thorne to go a whole day without calling.


    Helena sighed, patting her hand. "She''s not asleep yet. Go upstairs and be with


    her."


    Charlene nodded and headed upstairs.


    Jasmine was sprawled across her


    bed, reading aic. When


    Charlene opened the door, Jasmine


    looked up and managed a small,


    polite smile. "You''re back, Mom?"


    "Yeah." Charlene set down her purse, hesitating a moment before walking over.


    "I''m sorry I''ve been so busy at work..."


    "I get it," Jasmine said, ncing up. "Mom, I really do."


    Jasmine seemed so mature, but


    Charlene could see she wasn''t truly


    happy. When Jasmine was happy


    she loved to snuggle up and be a


    little clingy. In the past, Charlene


    always had ways to coax her


    daughter into a better mood. Now,


    standing there, she suddenly had no


    idea what to say or do.


    It hit her then on the surface, nothing had changed between them. But deep


    down, there was a distance that hadn''t been there before.


    Just then, Jasmine''s phone buzzed.


    She nced down at the screen. When she saw the caller ID-"Dad"-her face


    didn''t light up, but she answered quickly, her tone a little t. "Hello?"


    Thorne''s cheerful voice came through the line. "Happy birthday, Minnie."


    Jasmine kept flipping through heric, face nk. "Thanks."


    Thorne seemed to notice her mood, but wasn''t surprised. "Are you mad at me?"


    Jasmine pressed her lips together and stayed silent.


    "Sorry, sweetheart. I was on a ne all day and couldn''t call you..."


    Still, Jasmine didn''t say a word.


    Thorne chuckled. "Well, guess what? I''m right outside your grandmother''s


    building. Minnie,e down-"


    Jasmine shot upright in bed. "Dad, you''re back? You''re not messing with me, are


    you?!"


    Thorne''s voice was warm and smiling. "I came all this way just to spend your


    birthday with you. It''s only a little after ten-I made it in time."

 Chapter 471

    When Jasmine found out that Thorne had flown all the way back from overseas


    just to surprise her, her spirits finally lifted.


    Clutching her phone, she dashed excitedly down the stairs.


    Charlene watched her for a moment, standing frozen, then followed Jasmine


    downstairs and called the gatehouse to let Thorne''s car through.


    As Thorne''s car pulled into the Ross family''s driveway, Jasmine bolted out the


    front door and threw herself into his arms the moment he stepped out of the car.


    It was her birthday, but Thorne hadn''t called all day, and Charlene had been out


    and about, busy with her own things. Jasmine had spent the whole day feeling


    overlooked and hurt, convinced they hadn''t given her a second thought.


    That heaviness had lingered all day, clouding everything.


    But seeing Thorne make the effort toe home just for her birthday-feeling for


    the first time that he truly cared-Jasmine''s bottled-up emotions surged to the


    surface, her eyes turning red with tears.


    As she copsed into his arms, Thorne ruffled her hair and, kneeling down to hug


    her, realized she was crying.


    His hand paused, surprise flickering in his eyes. But it didn''t take him long to


    piece it together: not only had he forgotten to call, but Charlene must have done


    something else to make Jasmine feel neglected. No wonder she broke down the


    moment she saw him.


    He looked up and caught sight of Charlene standing a little ways off, not making


    any move to approach.


    Their eyes met, but Charlene said nothing.


    She understood why Jasmine was crying-she knew Jasmine felt ignored and


    was hurt by it. But Charlene just stood there, watching quietly, without saying a


    word.


    Thorne didn''t push her or scold her. Instead, he quickly turned back to Jasmine,


    wiping away her tears. "Daddy should have called you first thing this morning to


    wish you happy birthday, and I should have gotten home sooner. That was wrong


    of me. I''m sorry, sweetheart."


    Jasmine''s hurt didn''t juste from Thorne, but now, with someone to lean on,


    with someone finallyforting her, the feeling only grew stronger. The more


    Thorne spoke, the harder she cried.


    He didn''t tell her to stop, though. He simply held her close, gently patting her back


    in silent reassurance.


    After a while, Jasmine''s sobs quieted as her sadness faded, until eventually, she


    stopped crying altogether.


    When she was calm again, Thorne let her go and handed her the present he had


    brought.


    Jasmine''s face lit up as she wiped away her tears. "Thank you, Daddy," she said,


    her voice still a little shaky.


    While Jasmine and Thorne chatted, Charlene remained where she was, watching


    from a distance.


    Eventually, Thorne asked, "We''ve got about an hour left until midnight. Is there


    anything else you want to do for your birthday?"


    Jasmine tilted her head, thinking it over, then shook her head. "No, nothing else."


    Thorne nced at Charlene, then


    asked, "So, do you want toe


    home with me tonight, or would you


    rather stay here with your mom?"


    Jasmine hesitated, finally looking over at Charlene.


    Charlene waited quietly, letting her decide.


    Jasmine knew that Charlene wasn''t


    as attentive as she used to be, but


    whenever Jasmine asked for


    something, Charlene always tried


    her best to meet her needs. Deep


    down, Jasmine knew her mom still


    cared for her.


    Feeling reassured, Jasmine walked over and took Charlene''s hand. She turned to


    Thorne. "I want to stay here with Mom tonight."


    Thorne nodded, turning to Charlene for her response.


    Jasmine''s birthday wasn''t over yet, and her words just now were her true birthday


    wish. There was no way Charlene could refuse.


    So Charlene squeezed Jasmine''s hand and said, "Alright."


    Then she added, "It''s gettingte. We should all get some rest. Minnie, say


    goodnight to your dad."


    Jasmine said, "Goodnight, Daddy."


    But as she said it, she couldn''t help


    feeling a little reluctant to see him


    go. She quickly added, "Daddy, you


    have toe pick me up in the


    morning!"


    Thorne smiled. "I promise."


    He nced over at Charlene. "Thank you for taking care of her tonight."


    Charlene replied simply, "Of course."


    With that, she said no more, just took Jasmine''s hand and turned to lead her back


    inside.


    Thorne watched them until the door closed behind them, then finally got into his


    car and drove away.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!